g gSa ssa a g K mm 
 
 www^ww ■— wg» 
 
 Hi 
 
 ■ wmi HafflBB 
 
 H HB 
 
 III 
 
 ■ Bran MglBJra 
 
 H l 
 
 nil HHhI 
 
 Hi SflH Hi 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 Hi 131 HSn 
 ■ 
 
 H 
 
 HnHH 
 
 HKm& 
 
 ■HB 
 
 MI WIIl f M i 
 
 
 
 ■i m& 
 
 wmmmm 
 
 ■ ■ 
 
 Hffifg^nra 
 
 ifTTTBt BHPff rMliMrttfflBniimWtT 
 
 BraHBffii 
 
 ■Hli 
 
 llBBwnJWiiWJUmluaJyfli»l,pJLwJt^4/lljt 
 
 ■IMBwSWIWIJiBWwwWimlWlwIWlSlmir 
 Hnu Blmw9iMBv«trVMnvMr > inpsi 
 
 B HBTffllMfflMff ffg 
 
 
 __HH 
 
• - A \ v V 
 
 

 
 o. ' ' 
 
 
 
 . v^ 
 
 V > c 
 
 
 "%. 
 
 W 
 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 w* -*l 
 
 
 
 
 rO 1 
 
 
 ^ <J 
 
REPORT 
 
 ON 
 
 SPIRITUALISM 
 
LONDON : 
 
 J. J. TIVEE, Printer, 
 38, Chancery Lane. 
 
REPORT 
 
 ON 
 
 SPIRITUALISM, 
 
 THE COMMITTEE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 mhon ^mltttml ^otitty, 
 
 TOGETHER 
 
 WITH THE EVIDENCE, 
 
 Oral and Written, 
 
 A SELECTION FROM THE CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 ^^ 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 LONGMANS, GREEN, READER AND DYER. 
 1871. 
 
 [All rights reserved.'] 
 
j*y 
 
 
The Report and Evidence, now made public, were 
 presented to the Council of the London Dialectical 
 Society, on the 20th day of July last, and were 
 accepted in accordance with the following Resolu- 
 tions passed by the Council on that occasion ; — 
 (1.) That the Report be received and entered 
 
 upon the Minutes. 
 (2.) That the thanks of the Council be given to 
 the Committee for the indefatigable way in 
 which they have discharged their duties. 
 (3.) That the request of the Committee that the 
 Report be printed under the authority of the 
 Society, be not acceded to. 
 In consequence of the above decision, the Com- 
 mittee unanimously determined to publish the Report 
 on their own responsibility, and it is now accordingly 
 submitted to the public. 
 
VI. 
 
 APPOINTMENT OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 — o — 
 
 At a Meeting of the London Dialectical Society, held on Wednesday, 
 the 6th of January, 1869, Mr. J. H Levy in the Chair, it was resolved : — 
 " That the Council be requested to appoint a Committee in conformity 
 
 with Bye-law vii., to investigate the Phenomena alleged to be Spiritual 
 
 Manifestations, and to report thereon." 
 
 (Copy of the Minute of the Council.) 
 " At a Meeting of the Council of the London Dialectical Society, 
 held on the 26th January, 1869, on the Motion of Dr. Edmunds, a 
 Committee was appointed in conformity with Bye-law VII., f to 
 investigate the Phenomena alleged to be Spiritual Manifestations, 
 and to report thereon.' The Committee to consist of the following 
 Members : — 
 
 H. G. Atkinson, Esq., F.G.S. 
 G. Wheatley Bennett, Esq. 
 J. S. Bergheim, Esq., C.E. 
 H. E. Fox Bourne, Esq. 
 Charles Bradlaugh, Esq. 
 G. Fenton Cameron, Esq., M.D. 
 John Chapman, Esq., M.D. 
 Eev. C. Maurice Davies, D.D. 
 Charles E. Drysdale, Esq., M.D. 
 D. H. Dyte, Esq., M.E.C.S. 
 Mrs. D. H. Dyte 
 James Edmunds, Esq., M.D. 
 Mrs. Edmunds 
 James Gannon, Esq. 
 
 Grattan Geary, Esq. 
 Eobert Hannah, Esq., 
 Jenner Gale Hillier, Esq. 
 Mrs. J. G. Hillier 
 Henry Jeffery, Esq. 
 Albert Kisch, Esq., M.E.C.S. 
 Joseph Maurice, Esq. 
 Isaac L. Meyers, Esq. 
 
 B. M. Moss, Esq. 
 Eobert Quelch, Esq., C.E. 
 Thomas Eeed, Esq. 
 
 C. Eussell Eoberts, Esq., Ph.D. 
 "William Volckinan, Esq. 
 Horace S. Teomans, Esq. 
 
 Professor Huxley and Mr. George Henry Lewes, to be invited to co- 
 operate." 
 
 Drs. Chapman and Drysdale and Mr. Fox Bourne declined to sit, and 
 the following names were subsequently added to the Committee. 
 
 George Cary, Esq., B.A. 
 E. W. Cox, Esq., Serjeant-at-Law 
 William B. Gower, Esq. 
 H. D. Jencken, Esq., Barrister-at- 
 Law. 
 
 J. H. Levy, Esq. 
 
 W. H. Swepstone, Esq. 
 
 Alfred E. WaUace, Esq., F.E.G.S. 
 
 Josiah Webber, Esq. 
 
Til. 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 Page 
 REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE ... 1 
 
 REPORTS OF THE EXPERIMENTAL SUB-COM- 
 MITTEES— 
 
 „ Sub-committee No. 1. 
 
 „ Sub-committee No. 2. 
 
 „ Sub-committee No. 3. 
 
 „ Sub-committee No. 4. 
 
 „ Sub-committee No. 5. 
 
 ,, Sub-committee No. 6. 
 
 7 
 13 
 39 
 46 
 47 
 50 
 
 COMMUNICATIONS FROM MEMBERS OF THE COM- 
 MITTEE. 
 
 Dr. James Edmunds, M.D., M.R.C.S. 
 
 Mr. A. R. Wallace, F.Z.S. 
 
 Mr. Henry Jeffery 
 
 Mr. Grattan Geary . 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox 
 
 Mr. H. G. Atkinson, F.G.S. 
 
 50 
 82 
 90 
 92 
 96 
 104 
 
Vlll. 
 
 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE— 
 
 Page 
 
 Evidence of Mrs. Emma Hardinge . . . 109 
 
 Paper by Mr. H. D. Jencken, M.R.I. . . .115 
 
 Evidence of Mrs. Honywood . . . . 127 
 
 „ The Hon. Mrs. . . . .128 
 
 „ Mr. T. M. Simkiss . . . . 129 
 
 „ Mr. Edward Laman Blanchard . .133 
 
 „ Mr. J. Murray Spear . . . 135 
 
 „ Mr. Benjamin Coleman . . .137 
 
 „ Mr. Childs 144 
 
 „ Mr. John Jones . . . .145 
 
 „ Mrs. Rowcroft . . . . . 149 
 
 „ Lord Borthwick . . . .150 
 
 „ Miss Jones . . . . 150 
 
 „ Mr. Burns ..... 151 
 
 „ Mr. Thomas Sherratt . . . 152 
 
 „ Miss Houghton . . . .153 
 
 „ Mr. Cromwell F. Yarley . . . 157 
 
 „ Mr. Thomas Shorter . . . .172 
 
 „ Mr. Manuel Eyre . . . . 179 
 
 „ Mr. Lowenthal . . . .183 
 
 „ Mr. Hockley . . . . . 184 
 
 „ Mr. D. D. Home . . . .187 
 
 „ Mrs. Cox . . . . . 194 
 
 „ Signor Damiani . . . .194 
 
 „ Mr. Glover . . . . 205 
 
 „ Lord Lindsay .... 206 
 
 „ Miss Douglas . . . 209 
 
IX. 
 
 
 Page 
 
 Evidence of Mr. Rowcroft 
 
 . 210 
 
 „ „ Mr. John Jones (continued) 
 
 211 
 
 „ „ Lord Lindsay (continued) 
 
 213 
 
 „ ,, Mr. Chevalier .... 
 
 217 
 
 „ „ Miss Anna Blackwell . 
 
 220 
 
 „ „ Mr. Percival .... 
 
 222 
 
 „ „ Mr. Hain Friswell 
 
 223 
 
 „ „ Mr. Wm, Faulkner 
 
 225 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE— 
 
 
 Letter from Professor Huxley 
 
 229 
 
 „ Mr. George Henry Lewes . 
 
 230 
 
 „ Mr. W. M. Wilkinson 
 
 230 
 
 „ Dr. Davey ..... 
 
 232 
 
 „ Mr. Shorter .... 
 
 233 
 
 „ Dr. Garth Wilkinson 
 
 234 
 
 „ Mr. Wm. Howitt . . . . 
 
 235 
 
 „ Lord Lytton .... 
 
 240 
 
 „ Mr. John Jones 
 
 242 
 
 „ Dr. J. Dixon .... 
 
 243 
 
 „ Mr. Newton Crosland . 
 
 245 
 
 „ Mr. Robert Chambers . . . 
 
 246 
 
 „ Mr. W. M. Wilkinson . 
 
 246 
 
 Statement enclosed, by Dr. Lockhart Robertson 
 
 247 
 
 Letter from Dr. Charles Kidd . 
 
 254 
 
 „ Mr. Fusedale . . . . . 
 
 255 
 
 „ Mr. Edwin Arnold . 
 
 258 
 
 „ Mr. J. Hawkins Simpson . . . 
 
 259 
 
X. 
 
 Page 
 Letter from Mr. Andrew Glendinning . . .260 
 
 Mr. George Henry Lewes . . . 263 
 
 Professor Tyndall . . . .265 
 
 Dr. W. B. Carpenter . . . 266 
 
 Mr. T. Adolphus Trollope . . .277 
 
 Professor Huxley . . . . 278 
 
 Mr. Charles Bradlaugh . . .279 
 
 M. Leon Favre . . . . 280 
 
 Mrs. Lsetitia Lewis .... 280 
 
 COMMUNICATIONS FROM PERSONS NOT MEMBERS 
 OF THE COMMITTEE— 
 
 Paper by Miss Anna Black well . . . 284 
 
 „ The Countess de Pomar . 338 
 
 „ M. Camille Flammarion . . . . 349 
 
 „ Mr. Burns ..... 355 
 
 NOTES OF SEANCES COMMUNICATED TO THE COM- 
 MITTEE. 
 
 No. 1. Mrs. Honywood . . . . 359 
 
 2. Mrs. Honywood and Lord Lindsay . . .361 
 
 3. Mrs. Honywood . . . . 363 
 
 4. „ ..... 366 
 
 5. The Hon. Mrs. ..... 369 
 
 6. Mr. Guppy . . . . . .371 
 
 7. „ 371 
 
 8. „ 372 
 
 9. . . . . . 372 
 
XI. 
 
 MINUTES OF THE SUBCOMMITTEES— 
 
 Page 
 
 Sub-Committee No. 1. . . . . 373 
 
 No. 3. . . . . . . 392 
 
 LIST OF WORKS ON SPIRITUALISM, &c. . 396 
 
 INDEX . . . . . . . 409 
 
REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Gentlemen, 
 
 The Committee appointed by you to in- 
 vestigate the phenomena alleged to be Spiritual 
 Manifestations, report thereon as follows : — 
 
 Your Committee have held fifteen meetings, at 
 which they received evidence from thirty-three per- 
 sons, who described phenomena which, they stated, 
 had occurred within their own personal experience. 
 
 Your Committee have received written statements 
 relating to the phenomena from thirty-one persons. 
 
 Your Committee invited the attendance and 
 requested the co-operation and advice of scientific 
 men who had publicly expressed opinions, favourable 
 or adverse, to the genuineness of the phenomena. 
 
 Your Committee also specially invited the atten- 
 dance of persons who had publicly ascribed the 
 the phenomena to imposture or delusion. 
 
 Your Committee, however, while successful in 
 procuring the evidence of believers in the phenomena 
 and in their supernatural origin, almost wholly failed 
 to obtain evidence from those who attributed them 
 to fraud or delusion. 
 
 As it appeared to your Committee to be of the 
 greatest importance that they should investigate the 
 phenomena in question by personal experiment and 
 
 B 
 
Z EEPORT OF COMMITTEE. 
 
 test, they resolved themselves into sub- committees 
 as the best means of doing so. 
 
 Six Sub- committees were accordingly formed. 
 All of these have sent in reports, from which it 
 appears that a large majority of the members of your 
 Committee have become actual witnesses to several 
 phases of the phenomena without the aid or presence 
 of any professional medium, although the greater 
 part of them commenced their investigations in an 
 avowedly sceptical spirit. 
 
 These reports, hereto subjoined, substantially cor- 
 roborate each other, and would appear to establish 
 the following propositions : — 
 
 1. — That sounds of a very varied character, appa- 
 rently proceeding from articles of furniture, the 
 floor and walls of the room — the vibrations 
 accompanying which sounds are often distinctly 
 perceptible to the touch — occur, without being 
 produced by muscular action or mechanical con- 
 trivance. 
 2. — That movements of heavy bodies take place with- 
 out mechanical contrivance of any kind or 
 adequate exertion of muscular force by the 
 persons present, and frequently without contact 
 or connection with any person. 
 3. — That these sounds and movements often occur at 
 the times and in the manner asked for by per- 
 sons present, and, by means of a simple code of 
 signals, answer questions and spell out coherent 
 communications . 
 
EEP0ET OF COMMITTEE. 6 
 
 4. — That the answers and communications thus 
 obtained are, for the most part, of a common- 
 place character ; but facts are sometimes cor- 
 rectly given which are only known to one of the 
 persons present. 
 5. — That the circumstances under which the pheno- 
 mena occur are variable, the most prominent 
 fact being, that the presence of certain persons 
 seems necessary to their occurrence, and that of 
 others generally adverse ; but this difference 
 does not appear to depend upon any belief or 
 disbelief concerning the phenomena. 
 6. — That, nevertheless, the occurrence of the pheno- 
 mena is not insured by the presence or absence 
 of such persons respectively. 
 The oral and written evidence received by your 
 Committee not only testifies to phenomena of the 
 same nature as those witnessed by the sub-com- 
 mittees, but to others of a more varied and 
 extraordinary character. 
 
 This evidence may be briefly summarized as 
 follows : — 
 
 1. — Thirteen witnesses state that they have seen 
 heavy bodies — in some instances men — rise 
 slowly in the air and remain there for some time 
 without visible or tangible support. 
 2. — Fourteen witnesses testify to having seen hands 
 or figures, not appertaining to any human being, 
 but life-like in appearance and mobility, which 
 they have sometimes touched or even grasped, 
 
 b2 
 
4 REPORT OF COMMITTEE. 
 
 and which thej are therefore convinced were 
 not the result of imposture or illusion. 
 
 3. — Five witnesses state that they have been touched, 
 by some invisible agency, on various parts of 
 the body, and often where requested, when the 
 hands of all present were visible. 
 
 4. — Thirteen witnesses declare that they have heard 
 musical pieces well played upon instruments 
 not manipulated by any ascertainable agency. 
 
 5. — Five witnesses state that they have seen red-hot 
 coals applied to the hands or heads of several 
 persons without producing pain or scorching ; 
 and three witnesses state that they have had 
 the same experiment made upon themselves 
 with the like immunity. 
 
 6. — Eight witnesses state that they have received 
 precise information through rappings, writings, 
 and in other ways, the accuracy of which was 
 unknown at the time to themselves or to any 
 persons present, and which, on subsequent in- 
 quiry, was found to be correct. 
 
 7. — One witness declares that he has received a 
 precise and detailed statement which, never- 
 theless, proved to be entirely erroneous. 
 
 8. — Three witnesses state that they have been 
 present when drawings, both in pencil and 
 colours, were produced in so short a time, and 
 under such conditions, as to render human 
 agency impossible. 
 
 9. — Six witnesses declare that they have received 
 
REPORT OF COMMITTEE. O 
 
 information of future events, and that in some 
 cases the hour and minute of their occurrence 
 have been accurately foretold, days and even 
 weeks before. 
 
 In addition to the above, evidence has been given 
 of trance-speaking, of healing, of automatic writing, 
 of the introduction of flowers and fruits into closed 
 rooms, of voices in the air, of visions in crystals and 
 glasses, and of the elongation of the human body. 
 
 Many of the witnesses have given their views as 
 to the sources of these phenomena. Some attribute 
 them to the agency of disembodied human beings, 
 some to Satanic influence, some to psychological 
 causes, and others to imposture or delusion. 
 
 The literature of the subject has also received the 
 attention of your Committee, and a list of works is 
 appended for the assistance of those who may wish 
 to pursue the subject further. 
 
 In presenting their report, your Committee, taking 
 into consideration the high character and great in- 
 telligence of many of the witnesses to the more 
 extraordinary facts, the extent to which their testi- 
 mony is supported by the reports of the sub-com- 
 mittees, and the absence of any proof of imposture 
 or delusion as regards a large portion of the pheno- 
 mena; and further, having regard to the exceptional 
 character of the phenomena, the large number of 
 persons in every grade of society and over the whole 
 civilized world who are more or less influenced by a 
 belief in their supernatural origin, and to the fact 
 
REPORT OF COMMITTEE. 
 
 that no philosophical explanation of them has yet 
 been arrived at, deem it incumbent upon them to 
 state their conviction that the subject is worthy of 
 more serious attention and careful investigation than 
 it has hitherto received. 
 
 Your Committee recommend that this Eeport and 
 the Reports of the Sub-committees, together with 
 the Evidence and Correspondence appended, be 
 printed and published. 
 
REP0ETS OF SUB- COMMITTEES, 
 
 REPORTS OF THE EXPERIMENTAL SUB- 
 COMMITTEES, 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEE No. 1. 
 
 Since their appointment on the 16th of February, 
 1869, jour Sub-committee have held forty meetings 
 for the purpose of experiment and test. 
 
 All of these meetings were held at the private 
 residences of members of the Committee, purposely 
 to preclude the possibility of pre-arranged mechanism 
 or contrivance* 
 
 The furniture of the room in which the experi- 
 ments were conducted was on every occasion its 
 accustomed furniture. 
 
 The tables were in all cases heavy dining tables, 
 requiring a strong effort to move them. The small- 
 est of them was 5ft. 9in. long by 4ft. wide, and the 
 largest, 9ft. 3in. long and 4|ft. wide, and of propor- 
 tionate weight. 
 
 The rooms, tables, and furniture generally were 
 repeatedly subjected to careful examination before, 
 during, and after the experiments, to ascertain that 
 no concealed machinery, instrument, or other con- 
 trivance existed by means of which the sounds 
 or movements hereinafter mentioned could be caused. 
 
 The experiments were conducted in the light of 
 gas, except on the few occasions specially noted in the 
 minutes. 
 
o KEPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 Your Committee have avoided the employment of 
 professional or paid mediums, the mediumship being 
 that of members of your Sub-committee, persons of 
 good social position and of unimpeachable integrity, 
 having no pecuniary object to serve, and nothing to 
 gain by deception. 
 
 Your Committee have held some meetings without 
 the presence of a medium (it being understood that 
 throughout this report the word "medium" is used 
 simply to designate an individual without whose 
 presence the phenomena described either do not 
 occur at all, or with greatly diminished force and 
 frequency), purposely to try if they could produce, 
 by any efforts, effects similar to those witnessed 
 when a medium was present. By no endeavours 
 were they enabled to produce anything at all resem- 
 bling the manifestations which took place in the 
 presence of a medium. 
 
 Every test that the combined intelligence of your 
 Committee could devise has been tried with patience 
 and perseverance. The experiments were conducted 
 under a great variety of conditions, and ingenuity 
 has been exerted in devising plans by which your 
 Committee might verify their observations and pre- 
 clude the possibility of imposture or of delusion. 
 
 Your Committee have confined their report to facts 
 witnessed by them in their collective capacity, which 
 facts were palpable to the senses, and their reality 
 capable of demonstrative proof 
 
 Of the members of your Sub- Committee about 
 
REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. V 
 
 four-fifths entered upon the investigation wholly 
 sceptical as to the reality of the alleged pheno- 
 mena, firmly believing them to be the result either 
 of imposture or of delusion, or of involuntary mus- 
 cular action. It was only by irresistible evidence, 
 under conditions that precluded the possibility of 
 either of these solutions, and after trial and test 
 many times repeated, that the most sceptical of 
 your Sub- committee were slowly and reluctantly 
 convinced that the phenomena exhibited in the course 
 of their protracted inquiry were veritable facts. 
 
 The result of their long- continued and carefully- 
 conducted experiments, after trial by every detective 
 test they could devise, has been to establish con- 
 clusively : 
 
 First : That under certain bodily or mental 
 conditions of one or more of the persons present, a 
 force is exhibited sufficient to set in motion heavy 
 substances, without the employment of any muscular 
 'force, without contact or material connection of any 
 kind between such substances and the body of any 
 person present. 
 
 Second : That this force can cause sounds to 
 proceed, distinctly audible to all present, from solid 
 substances not in contact with, nor having any 
 visible or material connection with, the body of any 
 person present, and which sounds are proved to pro- 
 ceed from such substances by the vibrations which 
 are distinctly felt when they are touched. 
 
 Third : That this force is frequently directed by 
 intelligence. 
 
10 REPOBTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 At thirty-four out of the forty ^ meetings of your 
 Committee some of these phenomena occurred. 
 
 A description of one experiment, and the manner 
 of conducting it, will best show the care and caution 
 with which your Committee have pursued their 
 investigations. 
 
 So long as there was contact, or even the 
 possibility of contact, by the hands or feet, or even 
 by the clothes of any person in the room, with 
 the substance moved or sounded, there could be no 
 perfect assurance that the motions and sounds were 
 not produced by the person so in contact. The 
 following experiment was therefore tried : 
 
 On an occasion when eleven members of your Sub- 
 committee had been sitting round one of the dining- 
 tables above described for forty minutes, and various 
 motions and sounds had occurred, they, by way of 
 test, turned the backs of their chairs to the table, at 
 about nine inches from it. They all then knelt upon 
 their chairs, placing their arms upon the backs thereof. 
 In this position, their feet were of course turned 
 away from the table, and by no possibility could be 
 placed under it or touch the floor. The hands of 
 each person were extended over the table at about 
 four inches from the surface. Contact, therefore, 
 with any part of the table could not take place with- 
 out detection. 
 
 In less than a minute the table, untouched, moved 
 four times ; at first about five inches to one side, 
 then about twelve inches to the opposite side, and 
 
REPORTS OF SUB- COMMITTEES. 11 
 
 then, in like manner, four inches and six inches 
 respectively. 
 
 The hands of all present were next placed on the 
 backs of their chairs, and about a foot from the table, 
 which again moved, as before, five times, over spaces 
 varying from four to six inches. Then all the chairs 
 were removed twelve inches from the table, and each 
 person knelt on his chair as before, this time how- 
 ever folding his hands behind his back, his body 
 being thus about eighteen inches from the table, and 
 having the back of the chair between himself and 
 the table. The table again moved four times, in 
 various directions. In the course of this conclusive 
 experiment, and in less than half-an-hour, the table 
 thus moved, without contact or possibility of contact 
 with any person present, thirteen times, the move- 
 ments being in different directions, and some of them 
 according to the request of various members of your 
 Sub- committee. 
 
 The table was then carefully examined, turned 
 upside down and taken to pieces, but nothing was 
 discovered to account for the phenomena. The 
 experiment was conducted throughout in the full 
 light of gas above the table. 
 
 Altogether, your Sub-committee have witnessed 
 upwards of fifty similar motions without contact on 
 eight different evenings, in the houses of members 
 of your Sub-committee, the most careful tests being 
 applied on each occasion. 
 
 In all similar experiments the possibility of 
 
12 REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 mechanical or other contrivance was farther nega- 
 tived by the fact that the movements were in various 
 directions, now to one side, then to the other ; now 
 up the room, now down the room — motions that 
 would have required the co-operation of many 
 hands or feet ; and these, from the great size and 
 weight of the tables, could not have been so used 
 without the visible exercise of muscular force. 
 Every hand and foot was plainly to be seen and 
 could not have been moved without instant de- 
 tection. 
 
 Delusion was out of the question. The motions 
 were in various directions, and were witnessed simul- 
 taneously by all present. They were matters of 
 measurement, and not of opinion or of fancy. 
 
 And they occurred so often, under so many and 
 such various conditions, with such safeguards against 
 error or deception, and with such invariable results, 
 as to satisfy the members of your Sub-committee by 
 whom the experiments were tried, wholly sceptical as 
 most of them were when they entered upon the in- 
 vestigation, that there is a force capable of moving 
 heavy bodies without material contact, and ivhich force 
 is in some unknoion manner dependent upon the pre- 
 sence of human beings. 
 
 Your Sub-committee have not, collectively, ob- 
 tained any evidence as to the nature and source of 
 this force, but simply as to the fact of its existence. 
 
 There appears to your Committee to be no ground 
 for the popular belief that the presence of sceptics 
 
RErOKTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 13 
 
 interferes in any manner with the production or 
 action of the force. 
 
 In conclusion, your Committee express their unani- 
 mous opinion that the one important physical fact 
 thus proved to exist, that motion may be produced in 
 solid bodies without material contact, by some hitherto 
 unrecognised force operating within an undefined 
 distance from the human organism, and beyond the 
 range of muscular action, should be subjected to 
 further scientific examination, with a view to ascer- 
 tain its true source, nature, and power. 
 
 The notes of the experiments made at each meet- 
 ing of your Sub-committee are appended to this 
 Report. 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEE No. 2. 
 
 To the Committee appointed by the London Dia- 
 lectical Society to investigate the Phenomena 
 alleged to be spiritual manifestations. 
 
 Gentlemen, — We, one of the Sub-committees ap- 
 pointed by you for the purpose of practically 
 acquainting ourselves, if possible, with the above- 
 mentioned phenomena, beg leave to report as 
 follows : — 
 1. — That we have held numerous meetings at the 
 
14 EEPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 houses of Messrs. A and B , members 
 
 of your sub-committee and of the Dialectical 
 Society. 
 
 2. — That the said Messrs. A and B were 
 
 entire strangers to the manifestations in question 
 and sceptical of the phenomena generally, and 
 that no meetings in connection with the subject 
 had been previously held in either of their houses. 
 
 3. — That, in addition to the Members of your Sub- 
 committee, the wives of Messrs. A and 
 
 B took part at such meetings, as did also 
 
 Mr. C , a brother of one of your Sub-com- 
 mittee-men. 
 
 4. — That our meetings were held without the aid 
 or presence of any professed mediums (so-called) 
 and under circumstances that precluded the 
 possibility of trick or deception. 
 
 5. — That, for the purpose of a seance, we always 
 assembled in the evening and seated ourselves 
 around a dining-table upon which we lightly 
 placed our hands, engaging in conversation. 
 
 6. — That the rooms in which we so assembled were 
 lighted by gas, and that we usually commenced 
 with a full supply of light, which, if afterwards 
 occasionally reduced, was always sufficient to 
 enable us to read or write without difficulty. 
 
 7. — That the phenomena termed " rapping,' ' " table- 
 rapping " and " table-moving " occurred at our 
 first, and at many subsequent meetings. 
 
 8. — That the table-moving referred to was in the 
 
KEP0KTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 15 
 
 nature of heaving, oscillation, or tipping ; the 
 table often moving in any direction suggested. 
 9. — That, during such movements our hands were 
 sometimes removed from the table altogether 
 without abating the phenomena, and that at all 
 times we were careful not to induce any move- 
 ments by either muscular action or pressure. 
 
 10. — That " table-moving " ceased, or nearly ceased, 
 after our first few meetings, apparently in favour 
 of the rapping phenomena. 
 
 11. — That the rappings in question did not always 
 proceed from the table, but sometimes from the 
 floor, the walls, and the ceiling; frequently 
 coming from parts of the room suggested by 
 those present — but not always. 
 
 12. — That the raps had a sound distinctive and dis- 
 tinguishable, appearing to be in rather than on 
 the substance from whence they proceeded; 
 sometimes, however, they sounded like detona- 
 tions in the air. 
 
 13. — That when we occasionally, by way of experi- 
 ment, made series of raps in rhythmical order 
 upon the table, and asked that the rhythms 
 should be imitated, our requests were complied 
 with, by responsive raps exactly imitating the 
 rhythms prescribed. 
 
 14. — That our experience in regard to the phenomena 
 we witnessed appears generally to be corrobora- 
 tive of the statements of many of the witnesses 
 examined by you upon the subject, to the extent 
 
1G REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 that such phenomena have, or appear to have, a 
 basis of intelligence. 
 
 15. — That this intelligence was principally manifested 
 (a) by replies more or less pertinent, and some- 
 times most unexpected in their character, to our 
 spoken and audible questions, (b) by original 
 communications made to us as hereinafter men- 
 tioned. 
 
 16. — That such replies and communications were 
 made by means of raps given when the alpha- 
 bet was pointed to, letter by letter, or spoken 
 by one of the party — it having been previously 
 understood that three raps should signify "yes," 
 two " doubtful," and one "no." This arrange- 
 ment, however, was sometimes altered by way 
 of test, but without disturbing the accuracy 
 of the replies. 
 
 17. — That through the processes detailed in the 
 foregoing clause we presumably established 
 occasional communication with a number of 
 spirits, or intelligences, announced to be such 
 by themselves, many of whom stated they were 
 connected in various degrees of relationship to 
 certain members of our party for whom they 
 professed a friendly regard. 
 
 18. — That such presumed spirits displayed distinct 
 individualities, each having a manner peculiar 
 to itself, and rapping delicately, emphatically, 
 or deliberately, as the case might be, expressing 
 as it were character, mood and temper. 
 
REP0KTS OE SUB-COMMITTEES. 17 
 
 19. — That when we attempted to shorten the process 
 of communication detailed in clause No. 16, by 
 anticipating words or phrases which we thought 
 were intended, we frequently found our antici- 
 pations emphatically negatived in favour of 
 more appropriate expressions or of words of a 
 differ ent signification altogether. For illustra- 
 tions upon this point we refer you to the seances 
 reported in clause No. 39. 
 
 20.- — That intelligence was further manifested by the 
 occasional dictation to us of special conditions 
 for our then observance, such, for instance, as 
 requesting us to sit in a different order at the 
 table ; requiring one or more to sit away from 
 it; asking for an increase or diminution of 
 light, or for the appointment of some particular 
 person to ask questions ; directing us to link or 
 unlink hands ; to be more quiet in our conversa- 
 tion ; to avoid disputation, &c. 
 
 21. — That on our compliance with such directions 
 the manifestations were invariably intensified. 
 
 22. — That we are convinced of the objective cha- 
 racter of the phenomena from finding that 
 persons sceptical as to the existence thereof 
 invariably confirmed our own experiences even 
 when suddenly introduced during the progress 
 of a seance. As a case in point, we instance 
 that when one of our sittings was far advanced 
 and the phenomena of table-moving and rap- 
 ping were in full operation, we sent for a neigh- 
 
 G 
 
18 REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 bour to witness them. He came immediately, 
 the manifestations continuing without break or 
 interruption, and presenting to him the same 
 aspect that they did to ourselves, notwithstand- 
 ing that he at any rate must have been free 
 from any antecedent influence, mesmeric or 
 otherwise. 
 23. — That as a further evidence of the objectivity 
 of the phenomena, we report that manifesta- 
 tions have occurred to us spontaneously upon 
 occasions when we had not assembled for the 
 purpose of a seance, and were not seated 
 around any table. We instance (1st) that one 
 evening, when some of the members of your 
 sub-committee were assembled at the house of 
 
 Mr. A , not, however, with any intention 
 
 of then investigating the phenomena, the con- 
 versation turned upon a seance lately held by 
 some of the members of your general com- 
 mittee, at which Mrs. Marshall had been present, 
 and when raps had proceeded from the piano- 
 forte. While we were discussing the genuine- 
 ness of these raps, the strings of Mr. A 's 
 
 pianoforte suddenly and simultaneously vibrated, 
 although no person was near the instrument. 
 As these sounds were twice or thrice repeated, 
 followed by raps, and were too sonorous to be 
 accounted for by any vibration of the house or 
 room, we immediately examined the instrument 
 internally and externally with great care, but 
 
REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 19 
 
 without discovering any cause for the sounds 
 produced ; and even after such examination, 
 raps proceeded from the instrument at intervals 
 during the rest of the evening. This was the 
 only occasion when phenomena other than " rap- 
 ping" or " table-moving " occurred to your 
 sub- committee, and we think it right to add 
 that no circumstance of the kind had ever 
 
 before or has since happened in Mr. A 's 
 
 house. (2nd.) That upon another occasion 
 some time after we had concluded a seance, and 
 while we were taking refreshment, the rappings 
 returned with great vigour, proceeding simul- 
 taneously from various parts of the room. On 
 asking the presumed intelligencies their names, 
 they informed us in reply that they were the 
 spirits who had been in communication with us 
 during the evening, and that they were in a 
 happy and merry mood, and did not care to 
 leave us. One of our party jocularly drank to 
 their health, and asked them to respond, which 
 they did by volleys of raps, indicative as they 
 informed us of laughter and good fellowship. 
 Each ultimately bade us good night by a suc- 
 cession of raps, so to speak, in perspective, beiug 
 at the commencement loud and rapid, but gradu- 
 ally diminishing in force and increasing in inter- 
 val until out of hearing. These raps, we should 
 state, were more like detonations in the air than 
 the result of percussion on any hard substance. 
 
 o2 
 
20 BEPOETS OP SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 24. — That we instance as further evidence of the 
 spontaneity of the phenomena, that frequently- 
 emphatic raps occurred by way of assent to, or 
 dissent from, remarks made by your Sub-com- 
 mittee to each other. Thus, at a sitting during 
 which the raps had been unusually sonorous and 
 fluent, one of the party asked the presumed 
 spirit then in communication to state when he 
 died, but no answer was returned, notwith- 
 standing the question was somewhat persist- 
 ently repeated. This apparently abrupt termina- 
 tion to the most successful seance we had yet 
 had, caused us much surprise, and we were 
 conversing upon the subject, when it was re- 
 marked that as the presumed intelligences 
 claimed to be spiritual, they probably rejected 
 the application of such a term as " death " to 
 themselves or their state of existence, it being 
 likely that of whatever import death might be 
 to the body, it would, as concerning the spirit, 
 be the continuation of life under a new form. 
 Scarcely had the speaker concluded, when loud 
 raps again sounded from the table, such being 
 givea, as we were informed, by way of assent 
 to the remarks just made. Arising out of this, 
 a conversation of great interest took place be- 
 tween ourselves and the presumed, intelligences. 
 Death, we were informed was, so far as the 
 body was concerned, of comparatively trivial 
 import, but as regarded the spirit, it was a birth 
 
REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 21 
 
 into new experiences of existence ; that spirit- 
 life was in every respect human ; that friendly 
 intercourse and companionship were as common 
 and as pleasurable in spirit-life as on earth ; 
 that although spirits took great interest in 
 earthly affairs, they had no wish to return to 
 their former state of existence ; that communi- 
 cation with earthly friends was pleasurable, and 
 desired by spirits, being intended as a proof to 
 the former of the continuance of life, notwith- 
 standing bodily dissolution ; that spirits claimed 
 no prophetic power. We were further informed 
 that the two ladies in our party were mediums, 
 and that others of our party were mediumistic, 
 and might in time develop into mediums ; that 
 our seances would improve by being held pe- 
 riodically and frequently; that they could not 
 state the result of seances with reference to 
 health, or give us any information of invariable 
 application as to conditions ; that disputation 
 amongst ourselves at a seance was a disturbing 
 element, but that they liked joking and fun oc- 
 casionally ; that they knew the Dialectical So- 
 ciety, and were interested in its investigation of 
 spiritualism, but that they did not know whether 
 such investigation would have any good result. 
 25. — That the independence or objectivity of the 
 intelligence regulating the phenomena appears 
 to be evidenced by the fact that we have fre- 
 quently received answers and communications 
 
22 EEPOKTS OP SUB COMMITTEES. 
 
 unexpected in their character. For instance, 
 we once inquired by way of test where a lady 
 of our acquaintance then was, she being at that 
 time in Bolton. In reply, the word "in" was 
 rapped out, and then the letter V b." This so 
 far was satisfactory, but as the next letter given 
 was " e," we regarded the answer as a failure. 
 Going on, however, with the alphabet, " d " 
 was our next letter, and this we were told com- 
 pleted the sentence. It being then past twelve 
 o'clock at night, the appositeness of the reply 
 " in bed " excited some merriment, which was 
 responded to by a series of raps. We then 
 gave the names of certain towns, and asked in 
 which one of them the lady was staying. As 
 each town was named, we got a single negative 
 rap, until we gave Bolton, when we immediately 
 received the three raps indicative of " Yes." It 
 also happened at this seance that while we were 
 sitting at a heavy dining- table with our hands 
 linked (in compliance with a request made to 
 us by one of the presumed spirits), one of us 
 asked another spirit, then, in communication, 
 whether it had sufficient power to move the 
 table. The alphabet was asked for, and the 
 words spelt out were " unlink hands." We 
 had scarcely obeyed this instruction when the, 
 table lurched round suddenly, and violently 
 forcing some of the party out of their chairs. 
 This spirit claimed to be that of an' acquaint- 
 
EEPORTS OP SUB-COMMITTEES. 23 
 
 ance wlio had lately lost his life by a railway- 
 accident in America, and who, when living, was 
 of a sportive disposition, and fond of feats of 
 strength. He first announced his presence at 
 our seances by a somewhat unparliamentary 
 term of badinage that he and his companions 
 had been in the habit of using towards each 
 other, and when asked to which of two friends 
 of his then present he applied the term, an- 
 swered " both." He objected to making ori- 
 ginal communications, but being urged for one, 
 at last replied by giving the message, " Tell my 
 
 brother J I have visited you," it being 
 
 somewhat singular that the brother in question 
 a few days previously had much ridiculed the 
 phenomena. 
 
 26. — That we, your Sub-committee, did not succeed 
 in ascertaining any specific conditions that 
 would command the production of the phe- 
 nomena — those that appeared to be necessary 
 on one occasion seeming to be superfluous on 
 another, while at many consecutive meetings 
 the due observance by us of all the presumed 
 conditions within our experience failed entirely. 
 Upon this subject, however, we submit the fol- 
 lowing clauses by way of analysis. 
 
 27. — The phenomena were principally manifested 
 under the conditions or circumstances specified 
 in clauses Nos. 5, 6, and 20 of this Report, we 
 having under such conditions obtained mani- 
 
24 EEPORTS OP SUB-COMMITTEES, 
 
 festations in various rooms of the houses in 
 which we met and at several tables, three of 
 the latter being dining-room tables of full size; 
 the attendance upon such occasions varying 
 from five to seven members. The manifesta- 
 tions appeared generally to be aided on our 
 part — 
 
 (a.) By orderliness in the conduct of the 
 
 seances. 
 (&.) By a quiet, but not particularly passive 
 
 demeanour and conversation. 
 (c.) By quietude in the house in which we 
 assembled, we failing sometimes to ob- 
 tain phenomena early in the evening, 
 but obtaining them later, when the ser- 
 vants had retired and domestic noises 
 had ceased. 
 (d.) By a somewhat moderate supply of 
 light. 
 On the other hand, we have occasionally had 
 powerful manifestations — when seated away 
 from the table — when observing no particular 
 order or ceremony — when engaged in animated 
 conversation — when indulging in laughter and 
 merriment — when ordinary household business 
 was in progress — and, with a full supply of 
 light. 
 28. — That sometimes, without any perceivable change 
 of conditions, the manifestations became faint 
 and rapidly died away, apparently beyond re- 
 
 
EEP0RTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 25 
 
 cal, thus closing our seance ; while upon other 
 occasions, without any particular regard by us 
 to conditions, the manifestations continued 
 strong and vigorous, we ourselves being obliged 
 at last to break up the sittings, which usually 
 lasted from one hour to two hours and a-half. 
 29. — That, as relating to the subject of conditions, 
 we have noted the following facts : — 
 
 (a.) That we invariably failed to obtain the 
 
 phenomena in the dark. 
 (b.) That at our few trials by daylight we 
 invariably failed to obtain manifesta- 
 tions, 
 (c.) That we invariably failed to obtain 
 manifestations without the presence of 
 the two ladies in our party. 
 (d.) That our compliance with conditions dic- 
 tated to us by the presumed spirits inva- 
 riably intensified the manifestations at the 
 time. (See clauses Eos. 20 and 21.) 
 30. — That we have not discovered any conditions 
 identical with those ordinarily deemed necessary 
 to the production of the so-called electro -biolo- 
 gic or mesmeric phenomena — but often the re- 
 verse. Thus we may state : — 
 
 (a.) That intentness or desire for the mani- 
 festations (as preparatory processes) far 
 more frequently prefaced failure than 
 success, we commonly finding that those 
 seances were the most successful at 
 
26 EEPORTS OE SUE-COMMITTEES. 
 
 which the phenomena occurred imme- 
 diately, or almost immediately, we seated 
 ourselves at the table. 
 (ft.) That, as detailed in clause 'No. 23, the 
 phenomena sometimes occurred to us 
 spontaneously and unsought. 
 (c). That no influences existed at our seances 
 that impaired our powers of observa- 
 tion or discrimination, inasmuch as the 
 remembrance of each person present 
 thereat as to what had taken place 
 invariably accorded with the experience 
 of all the others, and was further cor- 
 roborated by the notes taken at the 
 time, as well as by independent testi- 
 mony. (See clause Kb. 22.) 
 31. — That whatever might be the force or power 
 employed in the manifestations, or whatever 
 the conditions under which those manifesta- 
 tions took place, we frequently noted that there 
 appeared to be a desire to conserve or econo- 
 mise such force or power ; for example : — 
 (a.) We rarely obtained second replies to 
 questions already answered, even when 
 we inverted such questions for the pur- 
 pose. 
 (b.) The phraseology of communications was 
 mostly succinct, redundant words or 
 terms being seldom, if ever, employed. 
 (c.) We seldom had superfluous or meaning- 
 
EEPOHTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 27 
 
 less raps, the rapping that took place 
 conveying either original communica- 
 tions or answers to our questions. 
 (d.) In order as it were to minimise the 
 power or force referred to, the presumed 
 intelligencies sometimes preferred, to 
 give concise answers, rather than to 
 make sustained communications. For 
 instance, we once asked, somewhat per- 
 sistently, for an original communication 
 and received as such the words " will 
 answer any question ; " the same being 
 a compliance with our request, clothed, 
 however, in the form of a reply. 
 32. — That from such observation of the phenomena, 
 we have occasionally found it desirable as a 
 condition to success, not to stimulate or over- 
 tax the rapping; while at other times no such 
 precautions appeared to be necessary or were 
 taken. 
 33,— That from Good Friday, in March, 1SG9, until 
 the end. of the following month of May, the 
 manifestations presented themselves under the 
 conditions assumed to be such throughout this 
 Report at our various meetings, with but' few 
 instances of failure. 
 34. — That during the following months of June' and 
 July, we continued our meetings as before; but 
 notwithstanding that we duly observed all the 
 conditions assumed to be necessary, and that 
 
28 BEPOETS OP SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 the two ladies of our party were present, mani- 
 festations took place upon two occasions only, 
 and then of a subdued and apparently weakened 
 character. 
 
 35. — That failures and successes alike took place, 
 under the same average condition of health, of 
 weather, and of temperature. 
 
 36.— That from August, 1S69, to February, 1870, 
 inclusive, your Sub-committee held no meetings 
 and witnessed no phenomena, but that on 
 March 7th, 1870, the raps returned spontane- 
 ously, whilst two members of your Sub-com- 
 mittee and their wives were playing at whist, a 
 third lady (a stranger to the phenomena) being 
 present. At the conclusion of the rubber a 
 seance was arranged, when a few questions 
 were answered by the presumed spirit, but no 
 original communications were made. 
 
 37. — That, as bearing upon the subject of condi- 
 tions, we ought, perhaps, to state that a 
 domestic event of what is generally termed an 
 interesting nature, took place with respect to 
 one of the ladies of our party in the month of 
 February, 1870, inasmuch as this may possibly 
 afford some clue to the failure of the manifesta- 
 tions during and after the previous month of 
 June. 
 
 38. — As further illustrating the foregoing statements, 
 your Committee think it advisable to give a 
 short history of what took place at certain of 
 
REPORTS 03? SUB-COMMITTEES. 29 
 
 their sittings, names, however, being for ob- 
 vious reasons omitted or altered, and the terms 
 " spirit " or " intelligence " being used for the 
 sake of brevity to signify the power or force 
 through which the various phenomena were 
 produced. Our first sitting took place on the 
 evening of Good Friday, in 18C9, there being 
 six persons present, three of whom were mem- 
 bers of the committee. After a time, the table 
 at which we had seated ourselves (and which, 
 we had, as a preliminary formality, carefully ex- 
 amined) began to move, at first slowly, but after- 
 wards more quickly. During a pause, one of the 
 party exclaimed, "What singular things the 
 raps must be !" immediately upon which we 
 heard, as if in response, two or three faint, but 
 perfectly audible sounds, like the ticking of a 
 clock, proceed from the centre of the table. The 
 question was at once asked, " Was a spirit pre- 
 sent ?" Three raps. " Did three raps mean 
 * yes ?' " Several raps, as if in acquiescence. 
 "If the spirit meant to communicate with us, 
 should three raps mean c yes,' two ' doubtful,' 
 and one ' no ' " " Yes." " Would the spirit tell 
 us its name through the alphabet?" "Yes." 
 The preliminaries being thus settled/ one of the 
 party was asked to speak aloud the letters. He 
 did so. "A, B, C," up to "W," with which lat- 
 ter letter came one of the promised raps. The 
 next letter was A, then L, and so on, until the 
 
♦30 EEPOHTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 word "Walter" Lad been given. "Has the 
 spirit any other name?" was asked. " Will it 
 tell us what it is ?" " Yes." The same method 
 which had produced the name " Walter " now 
 gave us the surname of a gentleman present. " Is 
 
 the spirit in any way related to Mr. A ?" we 
 
 inquired. " Yes." '•' Will it state in what de- 
 gree ?" " Yes." More alphabet work, letter by 
 letter, and the result, " Infant grand." " Infant 
 grandfather?" somebody suggested. The lu- 
 dicrousness of the suggestion caused us to laugh, 
 in which the spirit appeared to join by a num- 
 ber of raps of different degrees of intensity. On 
 again with the alphabet to the completion of 
 the sentence. " Infant granduncle." Several 
 questions having been answered by this spirit, 
 we asked it for an original communication. 
 The raps continuing, we expected the letters 
 now taken down would form the messasre we 
 were to receive, but, instead of such being the 
 case, the words given were, " a new spirit," 
 and it transpired from what subsequently took 
 place, that a new intelligence was in communi- 
 cation with us. This spirit also answered a 
 number of questions as to its name, and the 
 time when it was in the flesh, &c, as, in fact, 
 did also other spirits upon subsequent occa- 
 sions ; but as these replies partook more or less 
 of the same character, and did not present 
 anything peculiarly worthy of note, we have 
 
EEPOHTS OP SUE-COMMITTEES. ' 31 
 
 thought it better to confine our Eeport to a 
 short statement of what took place at certain 
 of our sittings where the most marked manifes- 
 tations occurred, merely observing for your 
 information, that at the sittings in question 
 not less than two of your Committee were 
 present with their wives, and that the whole 
 party never consisted of less than five, or more 
 than seven persons. 
 39. — At one of our sittings, organized without pre- 
 meditation, at the close of a musical evening, on 
 the 7th May, 1869, a spirit came, who in reply 
 to our inquiry stated its name was Henry. As 
 a lady present had lost a relative of that name, 
 she became impressed with the idea that it 
 was his spirit that had visited us, and this so 
 affected her that we found it necessary to bring 
 the sitting to a close. Two days afterwards 
 we held a sitting in the dining-room, of a 
 member of the Dialectical Society, the party 
 consisting of five persons. For a considerable 
 time no manifestations took place, and we were 
 about to break up the seance when two or three 
 peculiarly sharp raps from the centre of the 
 table induced us to continue the sitting. Upon 
 this occasion our hostess was seated in her 
 usual place at the head of the table, having her 
 husband on her right, a lady and gentleman on 
 her left, and a gentleman opposite to her. The 
 latter gentleman, therefore, occupied the posi- 
 
32 BEPOETS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 tion usually filled by the host at the foot of the 
 table. The raps being heard, a question was 
 asked whether the conditions were satisfactory. 
 "No." "Does the spirit wish either of the 
 party to change places ?" "Yes." "Perhaps 
 the spirit will state who is to move ?" " Yes." 
 The gentleman at the foot of the table, who 
 had been appointed director of this seance, now 
 named and pointed at each person present in 
 turn, commencing with his right-hand neigh- 
 bour. A single rap was given at each name 
 until the host's turn had arrived, when three 
 raps were heard, and ultimately (acting under 
 instructions from the spirit) the host and the 
 gentleman at the foot of the table changed 
 places, an arrangement which at once placed 
 the former in the position he, as master of the 
 house, ordinarily occupied. The effect this 
 alteration had upon the conditions was at once 
 apparent; the raps which had been remarkably 
 clear and decided before, becoming now louder 
 and vibrative, sounding as if the table, an or- 
 dinary dining one, had been struck with a small 
 hammer. " Will the spirit tell us its name ?" 
 "Yes— H E NR Y." When this name was 
 given, we at once assumed that the spirit which 
 had visited us on the occasion mentioned above 
 had come to us again, and as the lady who had 
 caused the seance to be broken up then was 
 present now, we feared lest this sitting also 
 
EEPOETS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 33 
 
 might be abruptly terminated. This, however, 
 did not turn out to be the case. All parties re- 
 mained quiescent, and the spirit was asked to 
 give the surname it had been known by on 
 earth. It did so—" K ." We had all ex- 
 pected that the spirit would have announced 
 itself as the relative of the lady referred to, 
 but it did not do so, the name given being that 
 of a step-brother of our hostess who had died 
 abroad fourteen years previously. This spirit 
 replied in the usual manner to questions put to 
 it by the director (wpo had never before known 
 
 or heard of the existence of Henry K ) 
 
 stating truly the name of the place where and 
 the year in which it had left the flesh, such re- 
 plies being given sharply and unhesitatingly as 
 if for the purpose of identification. It then, as 
 if satisfied that it had done all that could be re- 
 quired in that direction, persistently declined 
 to answer any more questions, but intimated 
 that it had a communication to make. This 
 communication carefully noted and taken down, 
 letter by letter, was as follows : — " I love dear 
 
 M (the christian name of our hostess) very 
 
 much, although I ne." At this point our hos- 
 tess, remembering, as she informed us, that her 
 brother had been an irregular correspondent, 
 suggested " never wrote." "No." "Perhaps 
 the spirit will proceed," said the director. 
 u Having c n e ' of the last word, we shall be 
 
 D 
 
34 EEPOETS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 glad to receive the next letter." The inter- 
 rupted sentence was resumed — "glected her 
 when I was " — " Alive ?" somebody suggested. 
 " No." " Living ?" « No." A rap clear and 
 distinct, and strangely suggestive of annoyance 
 being experienced by the spirit at the interrup- 
 tion of its communication. The director re- 
 peated the sentence as far as it had gone, and 
 it was at once continued by the raps — "on 
 earth. She ought to have had a l " — " A 
 letter," suggested the hostess, her mind evi- 
 dently dwelling on her brother's shortcom- 
 ings as a correspondent. "No." The next 
 letter rapped at was " l." " We already have 
 L " said the director. " The sentence as I 
 
 have it is, 'I love dear M very much, 
 
 although I neglected her when I was on earth ; 
 she ought to have had A L.' " This interrup- 
 tion produced a series of sharp and petulant 
 raps from the spirit, as if it were calling the 
 speaker to order. " Then the spirit means 
 double c L,' and the sentence runs, c She ought 
 to have had all.'" "My property" was next 
 spelt out. "It was money. X my exe- 
 cutor has it." It can be understood that a 
 message of this personal nature thus commu- 
 nicated surprised all present, the hostess in 
 particular, who became agitated, but without 
 losing her presence of mind. While the name 
 (a peculiar one) of the executor was being 
 
BEPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 35 
 
 rapped out in a clear and decisive manner, 
 letter by letter, she evidently strove to recal it 
 to her memory, and in so doing hit upon one or 
 two names somewhat similar to, but not quite 
 the same as the name given by the spirit, and 
 which latter name transpired, upon reference to 
 certain letters in the possession of the hostess, 
 to be the correct one. The following conver- 
 sation then took place with the spirit, the host 
 himself putting the questions : — " Why have 
 you made this communication to us?" "As 
 a proof of spiritual existence, and a token 
 
 of my love for M ." " Do you wish any 
 
 steps to be taken to recover the money?" 
 "No; money does not give happiness." "Are 
 you angry with X for what he has done ? " 
 
 "Animosity does not exist in* spirit-land." 
 The spirit now intimated to us that he was 
 about to depart, and bade us good night in the 
 usual manner, by a series of raps, loud at first, 
 and gradually dying away as if into the dis- 
 tance. Your Committee have since ascertained 
 
 that Henry K resided abroad at the place 
 
 named to us, several years previously to his 
 death, and that shortly after that event hap- 
 pened, Mr. X- , his executor, wrote to the 
 
 trustees of certain funded property in England 
 forming part of the estate of the deceased, re- 
 questing them to send him a portion thereof to 
 enable him to pay certain liabilities, and author- 
 
 d2 
 
36 EEPOKTS OF SUB- COMMITTEES. 
 
 izing tliem to pay the balance to our hostess 
 
 (then Miss ) who was the residuary 
 
 legatee, and who received the same, but no- 
 thing beyond; the statements of Mr. X— — 
 upon the subject of the liabilities referred to 
 passing unchallenged, and no account what- 
 ever having been rendered by him of his execu- 
 torship. Such being the facts of the case, your 
 Committee inquired whether any doubts had 
 ever arisen in the minds of the lady or her hus- 
 band as to the trustworthiness of Mr. X — — ; 
 but thev have been informed that so far from 
 haviDg any suspicion upon the subject, the lady 
 was at the time so impressed with the honour- 
 able conduct of the gentleman referred to (whom, 
 it appears, she never saw, and from whom she 
 has not* heard since), that she transmitted to 
 him when the matter was settled a sum of 
 money (above £50) wherewith to purchase on 
 her behalf some acceptable article as a present 
 from her to his wife and family. We are also 
 assured by the host that when he first became 
 acquainted with his wife, and she occasionally 
 
 spoke of Mr. X , she always did so with 
 
 great respect, and that nothing whatever had 
 transpired down to the time of the seance to 
 cause her to alter her opinion ; that with re- 
 gard to himself he had been perfectly passive 
 upon the subject throughout, and had long 
 since forgotten the fact that such a person as 
 
BEPOKTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 37 
 
 Mr. X had been in existence; that he had 
 
 never, in any way, troubled himself about or 
 investigated the position of his wife under her 
 brother's will, the deceased having lived and 
 died on the other side of the globe, and the 
 whole matter having been entirely closed some 
 considerable time previous to the marriage ; 
 and that it was only since the communication 
 in question had been made that he had perused 
 certain letters which were in his wife's posses- 
 sion, and which had not been locked at for 
 many years, and ascertained from them the 
 facts as stated. 
 40. — At another seance held in the evening of the 
 2nd July last, six persons were present, four 
 of whom were members of your Committee. 
 During a considerable period no manifestation 
 of any phenomena took place, and it was only 
 after a long interval, and when one of the party 
 had left, that some raps came of a character 
 different to any we had previously heard. We 
 several times asked this spirit whether it would 
 tell us its name, and received in reply two dull 
 thuds- from the table, and it was only after 
 much perseverance that we at last obtained an 
 affirmative answer, followed up by heavy lump- 
 ish raps at the following letters. "JEM 
 CLARK E." " Would Jem Clarke tell us 
 why he has visited us?" we asked. "No." 
 * c Would he make any communication to us ?" 
 
38 REPORTS OP SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 ce No." " Would lie answer any questions ?" 
 " Doubtful." We were discussing the question 
 we should next put, when the lady in whose 
 house we were assembled, exclaimed " Clarke ! 
 Clarke ! why, that is the name of my house* 
 maid, who is about to leave me. Perhaps the 
 spirit is some relative of hers." Three thuds 
 from the table. " Have you come to see her ?" 
 "Yes." "She appears unhappy. Do you 
 know why she is going away?" No response. 
 "Are you her guardian spirit?" "Yes." 
 " Perhaps an ancestor of hers ?" Three more 
 thuds, given as if with difficulty, and Mr. James 
 Clarke had evidently left us. 
 41. — Before concluding this our Report, we deem 
 it to be right to state for your information that 
 when we commenced our investigation your 
 Committee consisted of three members only, 
 all of whom were totally unacquainted with the 
 phenomena except by rumour, and that a 
 fourth member was subsequently added who 
 had had a previous acquaintance with the sub- 
 ject, but who did not join our party until the 
 last of our successful meetings in May, 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEE No. 3. 
 
 It was proposed and arranged by your Sub-com- 
 mittee that its members should meet regularly and 
 
REPORTS OP SUB-COMMITTEES. 39 
 
 punctually from time to time, and try by the com- 
 monly prescribed forms to educe what is called 
 " medium power" from amongst themselves, or their 
 intimate friends, who might be invited to attend 
 with them. 
 
 It was determined that any unusual occurrence 
 which might take place under such conditions should 
 be thoroughly examined and tested, and the result 
 carefully noted. 
 
 A primary condition of any possible success from 
 this plan, so your Sub-committee were informed, 
 was, that all the members should continue to attend 
 a certain number of meetings with regularity. But 
 this was found to be impracticable, chiefly in conse- 
 quence of the locality chosen for the meetings being 
 so far from the homes of a majority of the members. 
 From this circumstance but ten meetings were held, 
 and the results obtained were of less importance 
 than were some of those which other Sub-commit- 
 tees, more favourably placed, have had opportunities 
 of witnessing. Our members, however, have all 
 had, at various times, the privilege of attending with 
 one or more of the other Sub-committees, and have 
 thus been placed in a position to form larger and 
 more accurate opinions than could have been drawn 
 from such elements merely as were obtained in the 
 experiments of this Sub-committee. 
 
 The visitors who attended our meetings, on all 
 occasions but one which is specified in the minutes, 
 were well-known to one or more of our members* 
 
40 REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 Two were gentlemen and three ladies. Of the gentle- 
 men, one is a clergyman of the Church of England, 
 the other is a civil engineer. Each attended on two 
 occasions. The ladies are near relatives of two of 
 the members of the Committee. 
 , We have therefore good grounds for assuming 
 that everything which has been described as occur- 
 ring took place in the presence of ladies and gentle- 
 men of honest purposes, whose conduct throughout 
 the experiments was guided by the most perfect 
 good faith. 
 
 Owing, probably, to the small number of our sit- 
 tings, the development of our " mediumistic " power 
 did not proceed so far as to enable us to witness 
 here such plain unquestionable evidence of the pre- 
 sence of strange forces as has been manifest to the 
 members of some of the other Sub-committees — 
 as in the movements of heavy tables repeatedly 
 without contact of any kind. But we have made 
 careful experiments in order to distinguish between 
 the forces applied by such contact as was found to 
 be necessary, and that which would be required to 
 produce some of the actual movements witnessed, 
 and we find that though the pressure exerted by a 
 man's hands, as laid on the table at these seances, 
 varies with every movement or change of position, 
 and according to the proportion of arm- weight bear- 
 ing on it — there are tolerably well-defined limits at 
 which, in the various attitudes, conscious pressure 
 or muscular effort begins. Taking a very extreme 
 
EEPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES.. 41 
 
 and unusual case, in order to give the utmost extent 
 of allowance for unconscious pressure, we will sup- 
 pose that from fatigue or indolence a person assumes 
 a listless attitude, sitting forward on the seat of his 
 chair, and leaning heavily against the back of it, his 
 hands and arms stretched nearly horizontally for- 
 ward, and resting on the table to about the middle 
 of the forearm, the muscles of the back and shoul- 
 ders being entirely relaxed. The " dead- weight " 
 thus thrown on the table will be nearly eight 
 pounds. In this attitude, probably, the largest 
 amount of involuntary force is applied. If these 
 conditions be modified merely by sitting more up- 
 right, so that the arms are bent at the elbows to 
 about right angles, the pressure then becomes about 
 4 to 5 lbs. If the muscles of the back and shoulders 
 are kept in a certain degree of tension, and the arms 
 drawn backwards until the wrists and hands only 
 rest freely on the table, the pressure then becomes 
 about 2 lbs. This is the attitude most commonly 
 assumed, so that a pressure of 2 lbs. may be taken 
 as the usual amount of force exerted by an attentive 
 sitter, though, when some of the more active 
 " manifestations " are in progress, the pressure 
 which each person exerts generally ranges down- 
 wards from this to less than an ounce, or to the 
 lightest touch possible. 
 
 These data apply to a man of ordinary size and 
 weight. They will apply equally, or nearly so, to 
 the force which a woman exerts under similar con- 
 
42 KEPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 ditions, if one third be deducted in all cases. Prac- 
 tically they give a sufficiently exact indication of 
 the amount of force which may be unconsciously ex- 
 erted in various ways by persons engaged in these 
 seances. 
 
 By careful experiments with the smaller of the 
 tables,* we have found that the force necessary to 
 tilt it when applied at the most favourable angle, 
 viz., 90° to the legs, is nearly twenty-one and 
 a-half pounds. But in applying the force in this 
 direction, some obstruction must be placed on the 
 floor against the legs, otherwise it will slide and not 
 tilt at all at this angle. 
 
 Even when the force is applied at 45° the ten- 
 dency is to slide rather than to tilt or cant, to en- 
 sure which the angle must not much exceed 30°, at 
 which the pressure necessary is about 43 J lbs. As 
 will be seen, the force necessary to tilt it from one 
 end is very much greater. 
 
 A man of ordinary strength standing at one side 
 of the table, with his hands having the necessary co- 
 hesion with the smooth surface of the top, finds he 
 can push it along the floor with tolerable ease. To 
 drag it towards him is not so easy, and he finds 
 great difficulty in moving it from right to left in the 
 direction of its length. With his hands placed in a 
 similar manner on the top surface at one end, he 
 cannot on the smooth floor tilt up the opposite end. 
 
 * See Minutes, Sub-committee No. 3. 
 
EEP0RTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES, 43 
 
 It was found that two men could do this ; but the 
 hand of a third laid lightly on the opposite end, 
 made it impossible even for two to produce this 
 tilting endwise. In the easiest of these imitative 
 movements, if three other persons occupy the three 
 remaining sides of the table as in the actual seance, the 
 additional weight, though really very small, is so 
 greatly multiplied by leverage that it is impossible 
 for the one experimenter to produce some of the 
 movements without great and evident exertion, 
 whilst others he cannot do at all. 
 
 Yet, usually, during the seances this table moved 
 in all directions — from side to side — from end to 
 end — and round and round — over a large room with 
 great ease and smooth regularity, as well as with a 
 kind of rushing speed — halting suddenly, and as 
 suddenly starting off again. The movements were 
 often made with an ease and facility which indi- 
 cated a large reserve of unexpended force. At 
 other times, on the contrary, they were so weak as 
 to be scarcely discernible. 
 
 In some of the movements of this table — which 
 is without castors — a rattling sound was made as 
 though its legs were rapidly " making and breaking 
 contact " with the floor. An opinion was expressed 
 that this was probably caused by unconscious pres- 
 sure from the " mediums ; " but our subsequent ex- 
 periments showed that when a downward pushing 
 pressure was applied by the hands, the table glided 
 along noiselessly, and the rattling sound could be 
 
44 REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 exactly imitated when we lifted a considerable por- 
 tion of the weight off the floor, and so dragged the 
 table along, thus indicating that the forces which in 
 the " seance " produced the noisy movements in 
 question must have been applied upwards and for- 
 wards, whilst it was evident that the only forces 
 which could have been applied by the " mediums " 
 must have been directed doimivards and forwards. 
 
 Probably the strongest exhibition of force through 
 this table occurred when two ladies were sitting — 
 one at one side, the other at one end, and a gentle- 
 man at the other end, the side opposite the first 
 lady being vacant, except that Mr. Meyers sat there 
 to watch the proceedings. Some of the tilts under 
 these circumstances were very strong — even violent 
 —as though, when one side had been tilted up to a 
 certain height, a powerful spring became released, 
 and the descent was so sharp, strong and sudden, 
 that it shook the strong floor of the room, and 
 could be heard all over and outside the house. 
 
 Mr. Meyers, in his Report, says : — " I noticed 
 that the table invariably tilted towards No. 2, at 
 times with so much force, that, in the position in 
 which I was sitting, I was unable to prevent it 
 rising, though I succeeded in modifying the vigour 
 of the tilts." 
 
 The side No. 2 was occupied by one of the ladies. 
 Mr. Meyers was seated at the opposite side. 
 
 As an example of the force exerted through the 
 larger loo table, we may refer to the minutes of 
 
REPORTS OP SUB-COMMITTEES. 45 
 
 April 8th. It would be difficult to estimate accu- 
 rately the effort required to produce the rapid 
 whirling movements described there. To cant up 
 this table — which weighs more than 90 lbs. — until 
 its top touches the floor, and it remains resting 
 partly on the outer rim of this, and on the trian- 
 gular foot-base, requires a considerable lift ; but to 
 raise it just beyond this point, and until it is poised 
 on the rim alone — as was twice done on the evening 
 referred to — requires on the smooth floor at the 
 largest practicable angle, to prevent sliding — a force 
 of about 851bs. ; though at right angles, and precau- 
 tion taken to prevent sliding, 42 lbs. is sufficient. 
 
 In the imitative experiment it was found that, 
 besides actual lifting force, a considerable force as 
 well as great care, was necessary to preserve the 
 balance on one point of the rim, and to prevent 
 swinging or rolling in its ascent ; but in the actual 
 seance no swaying or tendency to lose balance was 
 at any time felt. 
 
 To slide this table — which is on castors — takes a 
 force of from 15 to 20 lbs., according to the set of 
 the castors, or slight inequalities in the floor. 
 
 None of the experimenters were conscious of con- 
 tributing in any appreciable degree, in the produc- 
 tion of the force thus shown to be necessary to the 
 effects witnessed. All hands being lightly kept on 
 the top of the table throughout the movements. 
 
 Besides the evidence thus afforded of the presence 
 of this not generally recognised force, we believe we 
 
46 REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 have had in these experiments evidence of an intelli- 
 gence directing it — as in moving by request in a 
 particular direction — tilting a certain number of 
 times as required — and by tilts or taps spelling out 
 words and sentences addressed to those present. 
 
 It will be observed that it was only when certain 
 persons were present that any evidence of this force 
 and intelligence was presented. Two friends were 
 particularly noticed as indispensable. These were a 
 clergyman and the wife of another clergyman, both 
 of the Church of England. 
 
 The room in which we held our meetings has a 
 smooth polished floor, and is 28 feet long by 22 feet 
 wide. 
 
 These minute details we have felt to be necessary, 
 in order that the Committee might be made as fully 
 acquainted as possible with all the conditions and 
 circumstances connected with the production of the 
 occurrences described in the Minutes. 
 
 In concluding our Report, we desire to express to 
 the Committee our unanimous conviction that the 
 phenomena we have witnessed in the course of these 
 investigations, though comparatively unimportant, 
 do nevertheless raise some most important questions 
 in science and philosophy, and deserve the fullest 
 examination by capable and independent thinkers. 
 
 SVB-COMMITTEE, No. 4. 
 
 Nothing occurred in presence of this Sub-corn- 
 mittee worth recording. 
 
REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 47 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEE No. 5. 
 
 The Committee appointed to meet Mr. Home for the 
 purpose of investigating the alleged Spiritual phe- 
 nomena produced through his agency, report thereon 
 as follows: — 
 
 The first seance was held on the 2nd April, 1869. 
 The entire Committee, consisting of Dr. Edmunds, 
 Messrs. Bergheim, Bradlaugh, Dyte and Gannon, 
 were present, as were also Lord Adare, the Master 
 
 of (now Lord) Lindsay, General B and 
 
 Mr. Jencken. Previous to the formation of the 
 circle, Mr. Home begged permission to change his 
 dress, for the purpose of demonstrating that he 
 had no machinery of any kind concealed about his 
 person. This was accordingly accomplished in the 
 presence of Dr. Edmunds and Mr. Bergheim, the 
 former reporting to the Committee, on his return, 
 that Mr. Home possessed an extremely muscular and 
 elastic frame. The seance was then held in the 
 dining-room ; a table of more than ordinary solidity 
 and weight being used., At the request of Mr. 
 Home, Mrs. Edmunds consented to assist at the 
 seances, and attended all the subsequent meetings. 
 
 The seance occupied two hours and twenty mi- 
 nutes, and the manifestations were of the most trifling 
 character, consisting of a few raps and slight move- 
 ments of the table. The motion was of the usual 
 swaying, irregular kind, and the raps were very feeble. 
 
 General B was slightly affected with convulsive 
 
48 REPORTS OE SUB-COMMITTEES. 
 
 movements in his right arm, which he declared to be 
 beyond the control of his will. A pencil was handed 
 to him, and his hand wrote some irregular characters 
 which could not be deciphered by any one present. 
 At the close of the seance, and after the departure of 
 Mr. Home and the visitors, Dr. Edmunds demon- 
 strated that the dining-table, although large and 
 massive, could be easily moved by slight muscular 
 exertion. 
 
 On the 9th April the investigation was resumed, 
 Mr. Home being again accompanied by Lord Adare 
 and the Master of Lindsay. All the members of 
 the Committee, with the exception of Dr. Edmunds, 
 were present. Within half-an-hour after the com- 
 mencement of the seance, a few slight raps were 
 heard which seemed to come from the spot were Mr. 
 Home was sitting. Messrs. Bradlaugh and Dyte, 
 were under the impression that they proceeded from 
 the leg of the table, and at the request of Mr. Home, 
 the former gentleman seated himself on the floor to 
 guard against the possibility of fraud. The table 
 now moved slightly, in the same manner as before, 
 and the raps continued ; Mr. Bradlaugh asserting that 
 they came from the leg of the table, and Messrs. 
 Bergheim, Home and Jencken maintaining that they 
 were produced upon its surface. In the course of 
 the evening, Mr. Home seemed slightly affected ; he 
 started, exclaimed " ah ! " and covered his face with 
 his handfi. A few minutes afterwards the Master of 
 Lindsay stated that he was unable to move his left 
 
REPORTS OF SUB-COMMITTEES. 49 
 
 arm, and that the muscles were quite rigid. It was 
 examined by Mr. Dyte, but that gentleman was un- 
 able to discover any abnormal symptoms. The raps 
 continued at intervals ; but, although the sitting was 
 prolonged until a quarter past ten o'clock, no further 
 phenomena of any importance were observed. 
 
 On Friday, the 16th, Mr. Home again met the 
 Committee, accompanied by the Master of Lindsay 
 and Lord Adare. The " circle " was formed at half- 
 past eight o'clock, and the raps and movements of 
 the table were again repeated. The raps were very 
 feeble, and resembled the sounds produced by the 
 tapping of a finger-nail on the table. In reference 
 to the movements, Dr. Edmunds explained that the 
 table moved with remarkable ease on its castors, and 
 could be pushed from its position by the exertion of 
 a very slight force. 
 
 The fourth and last seance of the Committee 
 afforded only the most feeble phenomena, and owing 
 to the subsequent illness of Mr. Home, the investi- 
 gation was not revived. During the inquiry, Mr. 
 Home afforded every facility for examination, and 
 appeared to be anxious to farther the object which 
 the Committee had in view. It is almost unneces- 
 sary to add that nothing occurred at any of the 
 meetings which could be attributed to supernatural 
 causes. The members had fully expected that they 
 would have witnessed some of the alleged extra- 
 ordinary levitatiuns of Mr. Home, but he explained 
 at the opening of the inquiry that the phenomena 
 
50 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 produced through his agency were of uncertain mani- 
 festation and that he had no power whatever to 
 produce them at will. 
 
 The seances were held in a fully lighted room. 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEE No. 6. 
 
 This Committee met four times, but failed to 
 obtain any phenomena that deserve to be recorded. 
 On one occasion, a lady visitor brought with her 
 two little girls aged apparently about eight and ten 
 years respectively, whom she declared to be mediums. 
 The children were placed at a small chess-table, 
 which they proceeded deliberately to rock to and 
 fro, to their own intense delight, and to the amuse- 
 ment of the company. 
 
 At no other meeting was there even the pretence 
 of any spiritual phenomena. 
 
 Communication from 
 Dr. James Edmunds, M.D., M.R.C.S., Sfc. 
 
 I was an avowed sceptic as to the spiritualistic 
 character of the phenomena in question when this 
 Committee was appointed, but I readily consented 
 to assist in the investigation, and was animated 
 with as sincere a desire to recognize facts in sup- 
 port of spiritualistic theories as I should have been 
 with regard to any new phenomena in the science of 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 51 
 
 magnetism. Being unanimously requested to act as 
 chairman of the Committee, I found myself fully 
 occupied with the laborious and difficult duty of 
 conducting the inquiry impartially, although my 
 duties and difficulties were made as lisrht and 
 pleasant as possible by the considerateness with 
 which the views of all parties were put forward, and 
 by the fact that I was favoured with confidence and 
 continuous support from every one. 
 
 While conducting the inquiry it was necessary for 
 me, as chairman, to keep in the background my per- 
 sonal impressions, and to hold in reserve my pre- 
 vious opinions. It is now equally necessary for me 
 not to shrink from putting upon record the convic- 
 tions which remain upon my mind, and the more 
 so as I find that my reticence has been misunder- 
 stood, while the framing of the Report, and the 
 selection, publication, and reviewing of the evidence 
 has practically drifted into the hands of devoted 
 and zealous spiritualists,* who are led by skilled and 
 successful writers. 
 
 The Eeport, framed under these circumstances, 
 proved unacceptable to those not yet converted to 
 the spiritualistic theory, and it was agreed to place 
 the different impressions fully and frankly before 
 the public. Dissentients are therefore called upon 
 to speak with exceptional freedom. For myself I 
 
 *[0f the five acting members of the Editing Sub-committee, viz., Messrs 
 Volckman, Geary, Bennett, Wallace, and Serjeant Cox, only one is a 
 Spiritualist. — Editorial Note.'] 
 
 E 2 
 
52 COMNUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 append a statement of my experiences, which it will 
 be seen have been special and somewhat extended. 
 On several occasions distinguished spiritualists have 
 diagnosed in my own person all the properties of a 
 most powerful medium, and alloyed only by an 
 unfortunate blindness to the fact on the part of 
 myself. This blindness has been described as the 
 result not of wilful obstinacy, but of a mere in : 
 firmity, which would be assuredly remedied by fur- 
 ther experience of spiritualistic phenomena. I think 
 myself that already my eyes have been a little 
 opened by some of the manifestations which it has 
 been my duty to witness. 
 
 One of the most gifted and well-known mediums 
 also, Mr. J. Murray Spear, when present at a 
 meeting over which I presided, happened to be 
 seized under the influence of spirit power, and after 
 an impressive internal struggle, was moved to com- 
 municate a delineation of my own character. Mr. 
 Spear appeared to pass into an ecstatic and insensible 
 condition. Another distinguished drawing and writ- 
 ing medium, Miss Houghton, fortunately also was 
 present, and this lady being placed en rapport with 
 Mr. Spear, the delineation fell from him in oracular 
 sentences which were carefully written down and 
 afterwards fairly transcribed by Miss Houghton. 
 This delineation should have appeared at its proper 
 place in the minutes of the Committee, but in order 
 to make my own personal narrative more complete, 
 it is brought in at this part of the volume. I trust 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 53 
 
 I shall not be accused of having plagiarized the 
 admirable phraseology of the report itself, if in intro- 
 ducing my observations, I adopt its method, and 
 upon these premises now formally submit that : 
 The independent diagnoses of distinguished spirit- 
 ualists and this delineation, hereto subjoined, 
 substantially corroborate each other, and would 
 appear to establish the proposition that it is my 
 duty to cast aside all diffidence as to my own 
 personal qualifications for speaking my mind 
 upon this delicate but important subject.* 
 
 * If Spiritualism be all a delusion, and my opinl ^n on the point will 
 hereafter appear, these diagnoses and the delineation are worth nothing. 
 But I must introduce them here for the purpose of my argument. I believe 
 that this delineation is one of the most authentic and well-defined mani- 
 festations of spirit power on record : — 
 
 " Delineation of the character of Dr. James Edmunds, by Mr. J 
 Murray Spear, under the influence of spirit power, at 4, Fitzroy Square, 
 London, April 13th, 1869. 
 
 "Dr. Edmunds is possessed of a fourfold order of mind. There are 
 some who can look only in two directions — to the right and left. Higher 
 orders of mind are of a triune character — they look right and left and for- 
 ward. But this gentleman looks in three directions when examining a 
 subject, and, in addition, looks back, and runs back as far as the nature 
 of the subject requires. And having done with firmness his fourfold work, 
 he presents the conclusion in a clear and forcible and remarkably modest 
 manner. 
 
 " He is not a person fixed or tied up to a train of thought or special scheme 
 of action, He is open to new trains of thought, and is ready to adopt 
 new lines of action. Neither custom nor habits can bind him. If he 
 sees that persons desire to fetter him he snaps the chain, and says, 
 ' Freedom I must have !' Though the freedom may be costly to him, it 
 is enough if he knows that through his investigations the world will be 
 enriched. 
 
 " Entering the chamber of disease he seems to help the patient by his 
 personal presence, rather than by prescription. A fine beautiful magnet- 
 
54 COMMUNICATIONS PEOM 
 
 The appointment of " a Committee to investigate 
 the phenomena alleged to be spiritual manifesta- 
 tions, and to report thereon," was, I find, moved for 
 by myself as a member of the Council of the Dia- 
 lectical Society. I intended that a limited number 
 of competent observers should be selected to form a 
 sort of special jury of impartial and able investi- 
 gators, who would carefully test and t fully report 
 upon the evidence that might be tendered. But it 
 was argued that a committee of proper persons with 
 minds quite open on this question could not be ob- 
 tained, and also, that some members personally 
 conversant with these phenomena and their peculiar 
 habitudes should be included. In the end there 
 was nominated a miscellaneous Committee, con- 
 ism emanates from his personality and gives health and strength to those 
 who need it. But his great power lies in the treatment of the female. 
 The coarser organisations and ruder natures he cannot conquer or aid to 
 his satisfaction. In a just and good sense, he is a lady's physician, and 
 gains her approval because he so naturally comprehends her finer nature. 
 
 "God to him is hardly a Personality; he cannot readily embrace the 
 idea of fixedness of being ; he never has made, and never may make his 
 statement of God as He comes to him. To him it seems as if everything 
 he beholds is part of the Supreme. 
 
 " Many of the finer qualities of matter are in his being, and, aside from 
 organisation, it would be difficult to decide whether he is most of one sex 
 or of the other — the two so charmingly interblend. At his table he some- 
 times fascinates those present, and then retiring to his closet, he brings 
 into action a clearness of perception which would not have been expected 
 by one who had seen him attending to the pleasant wants of his guests. 
 He appears to be two personalities in one, and it is difficult to tell to 
 which his nature most inclines — so harmonious is the duality of his being. 
 
 "He has more pleasure in communicating and distributing, than in 
 accumulating. As for hoarding he does not know what it means." 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 55 
 
 sistiog of such members of the Society as were 
 interested in the subject, and certain other gentle- 
 men, who were likely to prove specially competent 
 as observers. Of the latter members several declined 
 to act ; other most able and zealous spiritualists were 
 afterwards added to the Committee, and in the end, 
 the balance of voting power was entirely upset. * 
 
 In the course of the inquiry some converts may 
 have been made ; but, if weight be attached to that 
 fact, I would suggest that the names of the converts, 
 together with an explicit statement of their opinions 
 before and after the investigation should be given. 
 Certainly in any future investigations the assortment 
 of the Committee is a point which should be most care- 
 fully looked to ; and if the voting were to go by sides 
 instead of by numbers, fluctuations in attendance 
 would have less disturbing influence upon the cha- 
 racter of the proceedings. 
 
 In reference to the Report itself (vide page 2), 
 the most irreverent scoffer at Spiritualism can take 
 no exception to the propositions therein formulated, 
 inasmuch as they are made to hinge upon the fol- 
 lowing sentence : — 
 
 " These Reports, hereto subjoined, would appear to establish the 
 following propositions." 
 
 No one who refers to " these Reports " can fail 
 to admit that they "would appear to establish" 
 propositions at variance with the solidest experi- 
 
 * [At the close of the investigation, the Committee consisted of 32 
 members, of which only 6 were avowed Spiritualists. — Editorial Note.'] 
 
56 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 ences of mankind, and upsetting the primary con- 
 victions of every day life. But so would any silly 
 story if taken as fact. The real question is, what 
 is the value of these Reports, and of the oral and 
 written evidence, and by what standard are they to 
 be weighed ? Upon that question I will offer a few 
 remarks before narrating my own experience in 
 relation to matters of fact. 
 
 All that is urged as to the high character and 
 great intelligence of many of the witnesses to the 
 more extraordinary things I fully endorse. I must 
 add that many of the witnesses and believers in 
 Spiritualism are persons in whom I can divine no 
 possible motive for misrepresenting their convictions, 
 and that if, on a trial for murder, they were wit- 
 nesses, and I were juryman, I should rely with 
 entire confidence upon their evidence as proof of all 
 matters not inherently incredible or inconsistent. 
 Supposing, however, that even they were to testify 
 that they had been pursued for five miles by a 
 decapitated man, with his head under his arm, I 
 should certainly not accept the evidence unless my, 
 mind were driven to accept or reject, and could find 
 no excuse for rejecting it. If not driven to record a 
 verdict, I should remain a sceptic on the ground 
 that the alleged fact was at variance with an infinite 
 mass of other experience, and because any other 
 course would cause the mind to lose all anchorage 
 in what we call material fact. 
 
 Prior to the experience gained in the course of 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEHS. 57 
 
 this inquiry, I never realised the vast hold which 
 the supernatural still has upon mankind. Minds 
 which have broken away from the commonplace 
 lines of faith, and thrown overboard their belief in 
 revealed religion, have not cast out the " longing after 
 immortality," and they now stretch out into Spiritu- 
 alism, in search of a vague something, like a cross 
 between the nebular theory of matter and the 
 ancient metempsychosis. There are those who, 
 blighted and saddened by the loss of a dear one 
 departed, sigh to be revisited and find consolation 
 in the ministrations of a harpy who, at a guinea an 
 hour, undertakes to recal the spirit from 
 
 " That undiscovered country, from whose bourn 
 No traveller returns." 
 
 Others there are who in the pursuit of Spiritualism 
 seek for a renewal of the miracles recorded in scrip- 
 ture, and who ask, if miracles were done in times of 
 old, why should they be impossible in our day ? The 
 medium is becoming the adviser of superstitious 
 women and the rival of the priest. Distinguished 
 divines are giving real colour to Spiritualism by 
 ascribing it to Satanic influence, and by prohibiting 
 their followers from investigating it — -just as good 
 people were prohibited from studying " the black 
 art." In fine, Spiritualism is being adopted by many 
 persons in whose hearts other faiths have hitherto 
 been enshrined, and it is becoming a great disin- 
 tegrator of the ancient strata of religious dogma. 
 Clearly then " the subject is worthy of more serious, 
 
58 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 investigation and careful attention than it has hitherto 
 received." 
 
 I do not propose to argue as to what is " possible," 
 or to say that anything whatever is " impossible." 
 Nor do I propose to suggest that we have dis- 
 covered all the laws of nature. Probably there are 
 infinite possibilities before us — Man may possibly 
 be about to acquire new senses, as far transcending 
 our present vision as this transcends the sense of 
 touch. It may be as easy to conceive that a stream 
 of water or a column of men could pass through a 
 wall of iron, as to conceive that a wave of sound 
 or a current of electricity could. But we have 
 evidence that commands the assent of every in- 
 telligent man, to the proposition that electricity will 
 pass through a piece of iron ; while similar evidence 
 commands assent to the proposition that a wall of 
 iron obstructs the passage of a column of men. 
 
 So again, we have evidence that a man can walk, 
 while by evidence of equal cogency we know that a 
 chair does not walk. Are we nevertheless to believe 
 that chairs will sometimes walk, and that tables will 
 sometimes talk, simply because some one tells us 
 that he has seen a chair walk and heard a table 
 talk ? If so, we must believe every silly story, and 
 fill our minds with masses of contradictory state- 
 ments on all sorts of subjects ! — a reductio ad ab- 
 surdum, which would destroy the very character of 
 belief. Let us consider a set of typical illustra- 
 tions ; — 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 59 
 
 1. Suppose that the Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 from the Episcopal bench of the House of Lords, were 
 to mention incidentally that he had travelled from 
 Edinburgh to London by a special train in order to 
 be present at the debate, would any one who heard 
 that statement made by His Grace refuse to believe 
 it without very strong grounds for such refusal ? 
 Certainly not. 
 
 2. Suppose that coeteris paribus, His Grace said he 
 had travelled in a balloon, would not most persons 
 think that they bad misunderstood His Grace, or 
 that he had accidentally substituted one word for an- 
 other ? I think they would, and that such an asser- 
 tion would only be believed on receiving the clear 
 and deliberate affirmation of His Grace, while even 
 then some persons might remain incredulous, or 
 doubt his sanity, unless there were special circum- 
 stances to account for his having travelled in a 
 balloon for 400 miles precisely to a given place. 
 Here we have a statement so extraordinary as not 
 to command credence on evidence which would have 
 made a more ordinary statement fully believed. 
 
 3. Suppose we put Professor Varley's hypothesis*' 
 into the concrete. His Grace coeteris paribus stated 
 that he had travelled up through a telegraph wire! 
 Observing signs of incredulity, His Grace narrated 
 that at the Edinburgh telegraph office he had been 
 "psychologised" into a kind of nebula, and that 
 
 * Vide Evidence in the " Minutes." 
 
60 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 this nebula had passed through the telegraph wire 
 into the London office, and there resolved itself 
 again into His Grace, fully clothed and in his right 
 mind, as he then stood in the House of Peers. On 
 this some of the audience said His Grace had lost 
 his senses ; others suggested that His Grace had 
 been (i psychologized " by Scotch whiskey, and 
 had reached Parliament while affected with delirium 
 tremens. His Grace, however, solemnly persisted in 
 the assertion that he had oozed through a telegraph 
 wire, and some devout Churchmen at length said, 
 " Well, let us see you do it again, it will be a great 
 advantage to do away with time and haulage on rail- 
 ways." His Grace then explained that the phe- 
 nomenon was the result of an act of faith, and 
 reminded his hearers that, according to Scripture, 
 " faith could remove mountains," and therefore, that 
 there was no inherent improbability in its causing 
 his small body to be wafted through a telegraph 
 wire. His hearers continuing importunate, His 
 Grace told them plainly that he should decline to 
 do it again as a mere experiment to satisfy the 
 curiosity of sceptics, and that, in fact, the mere 
 presence of an unbeliever would stop the action of 
 faith, and prevent success. This is a fair parallel to 
 the narratives which we are expected to believe in 
 relation to spiritualistic phenomena. 
 
 I submit that in these illustrations we have phe- 
 nomena, of three distinct orders of intrinsic credi- 
 bility — the first, probable and common place, and in 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 61 
 
 the absence of reasons fco the contrary, credible on 
 mere assertion ; the second, of extraordinary cha- 
 racter and considerable improbability, and, there- 
 fore not credible unless on clear evidence, or with 
 plausible reasons assigned ; the third, of unpar- 
 ralleled character, and not to be accounted for in 
 harmony with any recognized order of natural fact, 
 possibly not even without apparent contradiction to 
 a well established law, or clear disagreement with an 
 infinite mass of other experience. Wow, if all nature 
 be coherent and harmonious, phenomena of this 
 third order are not credible unless upon evidence 
 overwhelming in amount, or of such a character as 
 to constitute a demonstration, or to explode such 
 previously received facts as may not accord with the 
 new phenomena. To this third category we must 
 refer the extraordinary phenomena of which the real 
 causes are now in question. In considering the 
 character and ascertaining the causes of these phe- 
 nomena, they must be viewed broadly, and used to 
 interpret each other, instead of isolated coincidences, 
 or single lucky guesses, being put into the foreground 
 in the shape of round well varnished tales, inexplic- 
 able on other than supernatural causes. 
 
 The following is an impartial account of my own 
 personal experiences, and it may prove useful in 
 supplementing the other evidence. 
 
 On an evening in May, 18G8, I accompanied my 
 wife to see an exhibition of the Davenport Brothers 
 at St. George's Hall. The audience having to 
 
62 COMMUNICATIONS PEOM 
 
 select a committee of two, to go on to the plat- 
 form and watch the proceedings, it so happened 
 that, as a medical man, I was recognized, and called 
 upon to act as one of the committee, although I ex- 
 plained that I had never seen anything of the 
 phenomena. It also happened that my colleague 
 upon the committee, a stranger to myself, was not 
 generally known to the audience, and the conse- 
 quence was that I was called upon to take a leading 
 part in the investigation. I saw the whole of the 
 usual remarkable exhibition; watched the exterior 
 of the cabinet for one turn, in the light; then was 
 tied up in the cabinet with the Brothers, while the 
 dark performance was being enacted ; afterwards I 
 witnessed the coat trick, done, I believe, with my own 
 coat, and then I watched the marvellous perform- 
 ance with the flying violins through the darkened 
 room. My colleague and myself were necessarily 
 occupied at different points on the platform, arid we 
 had no concert or pre-arrangement with each other, 
 being entire strangers and I think I may say, each 
 suspicious that the other was a confederate of the 
 Davenports. In point of fact, my colleague did 
 afterwards publicly charge me with having been a 
 party to some shuffling with the coat, and appeared 
 to think it very remarkable that my coat should 
 have been used. Certainly the phenomena were 
 very extraordinary. But their strange character, and 
 their rapid succession, made it impossible for me to 
 give an explanation of them on the instant after J 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 63 
 
 had seen them for the first time, and this opinion I 
 frankly stated to the audience. 
 
 On the 26th of May, 1868, a well-known gentle- 
 man, of the highest personal character, of large 
 worldly experience, and whose talents have given 
 him great personal influence in Parliament, requested 
 me to attend a private seance of the Davenports, at 
 45, Great Marlborough Street, and I did so. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Guppy (formerly Miss Nicholl), one or 
 both the Davenports, and a lady, introduced to us I 
 believe as the wife of one of the Davenports, were 
 present. On the other hand, there were my inviter 
 and myself, with our wives, and one other gentle- 
 man, making up a party of nine or ten persons — 
 five on one side and four or five on the other. 
 
 I had by that time fully considered the phenomena 
 which I had seen at St. George's Hall, but I went to 
 this second seance, sincerely anxious to clear up all 
 mystery, and assure myself of their real character, 
 all prejudice being set aside. Certainly I had pre- 
 judices against exhibitions of the supernatural at 
 five shillings a head, but I did not allow those preju- 
 dices fco influence my verdict, when called upon to 
 act on committee for the audience at St. George's 
 Hall. In fact, I went so far in assuming that the 
 Davenports were genuine in character, as to find 
 myself publicly charged in one of the weekly 
 papers with having countenanced their deception. 
 I mention this, to show that I did not allow myself 
 to be influenced by prejudice, or by mere mental re- 
 
64 COMMUNICATIONS FEOM 
 
 coil from the strangeness of the exhibition, and from 
 the supernatural theories upon which it .was ex- 
 plained. 
 
 The room in Marlborough Street was about 12 
 feet by 14 ; its arrangements had been made by the 
 Spiritualists, and the windows were so carefully 
 stopped that, on turning out the gas, there was com- 
 plete darkness. I kept perfectly passive, but obser- 
 vant. Mr. Guppy called us to order, and commenced 
 the seance by reading an impressive discourse, which 
 had probably done duty on many previous occasions* 
 and was eminently calculated to infuse a solemn state 
 of mind into susceptible persons. As this proved a 
 lengthy exhortation, and evidently calculated to make 
 the ladies nervous, I took exception to it, and after 
 some discussion it was stopped, and the circle being 
 fully arranged, the gas was turned out, everyone 
 being pledged to play no tricks, to be perfectly passive, 
 and not to move from the table. 
 
 As the light disappeared, I perceived that we had 
 been packed methodically. The room was somewhat 
 small for the party. The table at which we sat was 
 round and large, and had been pushed towards the 
 blind corner of the room. I found myself in this 
 corner, practically so penned up that there was no 
 chance of my being tempted to pull off my boots and 
 keep watch for persons moving about in the open 
 part of the room. On my left I found my inviter, 
 and on my right my wife, my inviter' s wife, and his 
 iriend, while the tour or five Spiritualists "were all 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 65 
 
 together at the open side of the table. The result 
 was that I, who had come to investigate the pheno- 
 mena, found myself in a helpless position ; while, 
 as one of the Spiritualists at each end of our party 
 watched us most thoroughly, the rest of their party 
 could move about the room without the slightest risk 
 of detection, provided only that their feet had been 
 properly attired. Expecting that if I made any 
 protest we should get no phenomena, and that I 
 should be charged with being " hostile to the influ- 
 ence," and "spoiling the seance/ 9 I adhered to the 
 role of a perfectly passive observer. 
 
 We sat until every one got rather weary. Occasional 
 raps were heard, but there was nothing worthy of 
 description until the gas was lighted to see if we could 
 get any " spirit drawings." An ordinary paper case 
 being opened, a sheet of quarto letter paper was found 
 in it. Mrs. Guppy opened this and there appeared no 
 writing or marks upon it. A pencil having been 
 placed conveniently by the closed portfolio, the gas 
 was about to be turned out, when I could not but 
 suggest to my inviter that, if there was to be any 
 real testing, he and I should initial the paper, in 
 order to identify it beyond question. He concurred 
 at once. We re-opened the portfolio and, on examin- 
 ing what had seemed to be an ordinary sheet of quarto 
 letter paper, we found that it was three quarters of a 
 twice-folded sheet, and that the third quarter was 
 folded inwards and contained upon its inner side the 
 figure of an angel elaborately drawn in pencil. This 
 
66 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 third quarter we tore off, and we both wrote some- 
 thing upon the remaining four-paged sheet, my inviter 
 writing the name of one of the Derby horses upon the 
 paper, if I recollect rightly. The gas having been 
 turned out, raps came, and soon afterwards we heard 
 the piece of paper being rustled about, precisely as if 
 one of the Spiritualist party opposite to us were doing 
 it, the only remarkable fact being the barefaced way in 
 which the thing was being done ; but as the room 
 was in complete darkness, and we were all pledged 
 not to move or to interfere, it was performed with 
 impunity, and its very barefacedness would doubtless 
 have' convinced Spiritualists that there was a veritable 
 spirit present on the table to crumple and handle this 
 sheet of paper. At Mrs. Guppy's instance the gas was 
 at length relighted. The paper was identified and 
 examined, but, beyond a few miserable marks, it 
 contained nothing. This was set down by all parties 
 as a failure, and we were informed that the spirits 
 were sometimes very capricious. After further dark- 
 ness and mute expectation we really did get re- 
 markable phenomena — nothing short of a large 
 basket full of flowers and shrubs came down over 
 us and upon the table, and they were quite wet. 
 From the positions in which we were arranged, I 
 concluded and still believe that they were simply 
 taken from the sideboard and thrown over us by one 
 of the Spiritualists. But Mrs. Guppy explained that 
 flowers came bodily through the wall, or through 
 the window panes and shutters, as easily as a bird 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 67 
 
 would fly through the air. We continued the seance 
 until it had lasted two or three hours. Yarious 
 other trumpery tricks had been attempted, which 
 had no significance whatever beyond convincing me 
 that the whole proceeding was an elaborate deception, 
 and I had found it impossible altogether to conceal 
 the conviction at which my mind had arrived. 
 Hitherto we had waited in expectation of the Daven- 
 ports' cabinet performance, for which, in fact, we 
 were assembled, and which I understood, was to be 
 done in a small closet in the house. Mr. Guppy and 
 one of the Davenports at length left the room to 
 arrange the cabinet, but they shortly after returned 
 and informed us that Mr. Davenport had had a 
 revelation to the effect that he would have no 
 spiritual power that evening.* 
 
 * [The Editing Committee think it right to insert here a communication 
 which they have received from Mr. Guppy respecting the incidents above 
 alluded to : — 
 
 " The gentleman to -whom Dr. Edmunds alludes, and who permitted 
 the Doctor to accompany him to the seance, distinctly declares that no 
 such event occurred as that related by the Doctor about the drawing of 
 the angel, and says he is quite sure that had such an event occurred, he 
 would have recollected it perfectly, as it would have made a profound 
 impression on him. 
 
 " But to any unbiassed person reading the Doctor's evidence, and 
 reflecting on it, it must seem perfectly evident that persons wishing to 
 deceive, and having darkness and unlimited time at their command, 
 would never commit such a blunder as to put a drawing, however folded, 
 on the table, open to the inspection of all the company. 
 
 " To the Doctor's opinions as regards the phenomena of Spiriturtlism 
 being facts or delusions, I am the last person who ought to object, having 
 printed and published my opinion thereon ev jn more strongly than the 
 Poctorj but it has happened to me, as to others, to have proofs that 
 
 e2 
 
68 COMMUNICATIONS FBOM 
 
 I then left, and do not know whether the spiritual 
 power returned after my departure. Upon full re- 
 flection I see nothing in the exhibition with the 
 cabinet at St. George's Hall which implied anything 
 but clever juggling, and such athletic power as the 
 Davenport brothers and Mr. Fay were manifestly 
 possessed of. Apparently, they are small slender 
 men, but in fact, they are perfect athletes. They 
 are very taciturn, and instead of explaining the phe- 
 nomena they produce, they carefully leave that for 
 other persons to do. They have a peculiar way of 
 keeping their eyelids half closed, and this might 
 make their eyes so sensitive that, like cats, they may 
 be able to see in a degree of darkness which to other 
 persons is absolutely impenetrable. At their exhi- 
 bition at St. George's Hall a circular was distributed 
 which contained the following statement : — 
 
 there are forces in Nature which have not been treated of in those works 
 on chemistry, electricity, &c, to -which, from the high character of the 
 authors, we should have looked for information. 
 
 " I think that I am entitled to require that you should publish 
 this letter appended to Dr. Edmund's evidence, or in a note ; because, if 
 the Doctor had come to me and said what he intended to publish, I should 
 have gone with him, or without him, to the party alluded to as well as to, 
 others who were at the seance, and if his assertion had been corroborated 
 I should have had no objection to the publication. 
 
 "If such a thing had happened, it would have proved nothing, a3 
 nineteen times out of twenty the paper is examined and marked, and the 
 last place to put a drawing intended to be palmed on the company as 
 a Spirit drawing, would be openly or even folded before them. 
 
 " I am, &c, 
 
 "Samuel Guppt. 
 
 " 1, Morland Villas, HoUoway, N."] 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 69 
 
 " In respect to the causes of the physical acts which take place 
 in their presence, the Brothers Davenport have no theory to offer. 
 They declare simply that they have no art or part, by conscious 
 thought or bodily action, in their production. They do not ori- 
 ginate, will, direct, or control them. Solemnly and religiously 
 they affirm, and take every possible means to prove, that no fraud, 
 no deception, no illusion, is ever practised in their exhibition." 
 
 The circular goes on to challenge an examination 
 into " phenomena which are producing," it is as- 
 erted, " a revolution in human thought," etc., etc. 
 For " fifteen years " the brothers Davenport have 
 " cheerfully submitted to the most trying ordeals, 
 and no person has ever detected," etc., etc. I must 
 add that Mr. Thomas Hopley, of 32, Torrington 
 Square, who was one of the audience, subsequently 
 offered the services of an unexceptionable committee, 
 who, under fair conditions, would have investigated 
 the phenomena and published a report upon them. 
 I have before me printed copies of Mr. Hopley's 
 very able correspondence with their agent Mr. Robert 
 Cooper. At first they professed to be most anxious 
 for the investigation, but when the arrangements 
 were about to be completed, difficulty after difficulty 
 was interposed on their side, and though every point 
 was conceded, they avoided the investigation. 
 
 Some months after this experience with the 
 Davenports and Guppys, I had a seance in the back 
 drawing-room at my own residence with Mrs. Mar- 
 shall, junr. ; Mr. Chandler, surgeon to the Mesmeric 
 Hospital, Mr. Hain Friswell, Mrs. Chandler, Mrs. 
 Edmunds, and other friends were preseut. I sat next 
 
70 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 to Mrs. Marshall, and felt her strike the foot of the 
 table with her toe in the most business-like manner, so 
 as to produce every rap that was made. Yet while 
 I deliberately watched this proceeding, I witnessed 
 most intelligent friends at the other side of the table 
 in a state of solemn perturbation, and in the fall 
 conviction that they were conversing with the spirits 
 of departed relatives. I observed that Mrs. Mar- 
 shall intently watched the person in communication 
 with the spirit, and seemed to regulate the raps 
 accordingly. When grave mistakes were made, she 
 explained that they must have been in communica- 
 tion with a " lying spirit " ; at other times the spirits 
 were very illiterate, and would spell names precisely 
 after the fashion of a Cockney. Answers to which 
 no clue could be obtained were refused by the spirits 
 on account of their being for the mere satisfaction 
 of idle curiosity, or some such improper and un- 
 spiritual purpose. 
 
 In June, 1869, Mr. Coleman, a most devoted 
 Spiritualist, and a very able man, proposed that the 
 Committee should have a seance with this same lady, 
 then Mrs. Marshall, junior. As chairman of the 
 Committee I objected, on the ground, first, that no 
 paid mediums should be employed by the Committee, 
 and secondly, that I believed Mrs. Marshall to be a 
 person who ought not to be gravely examined and 
 countenanced by the Committee. Mr. Coleman 
 assured us that if we had Mrs. Marshall, we should 
 " see a table go bodily up to the ceiling." I ad- 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 71 
 
 mitted that such a phenomenon would be satisfac- 
 tory, and quite worth her fee of two guineas. Mrs. 
 Marshal] met the Committee in the drawing-room 
 at 4, Fitzroy Square, Mr. Coleman being the entire 
 manager of the seance, and I acting as chairman, to 
 carry out his directions unreservedly. 
 
 Mrs. Marshall rapped out some names that were 
 known to the persons who worked the alphabet, but 
 never succeeded in doing more, nor could she do 
 this unless she were able to watch the person who 
 was pointing at the letters of the alphabet. The 
 most remarkable of these successes was very interest- 
 ing. It occurred with Mr. J. H. Levy, who wrote 
 down on paper, secretly, the name of a friend, whom 
 we will call " David J. Solomon." Mr. Lew then 
 took a pencil and went over the alphabet in the usual 
 way, pointing successively and distinctly at each 
 letter. Mrs. Marshall sat at the other side of the 
 table, looking at him intently. As the pencil pointed 
 to n, then were three raps ; in the next turn the 
 raps came at A ; in the third turn, the raps came 
 when the pointer arrived at v, and so on, the whole 
 name being thus rapped out, and the middle name — 
 then unknown to Mr. Levy — being also spelt out as 
 Joseph. Now, if this second term of the name was 
 correctly given, either a lucky guess had been arrived 
 at from the natural probabilities of a Jewish name, 
 or substantial information had been given by the 
 raps. Some anxiety was manifested as to the accuracy 
 of this name. Mr. Levy afterwards ascertained that 
 
72 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 instead of Joseph, as might naturally have been ex- 
 pected, it was a family surname, not in the least 
 resembling the favourite Jewish addition. On a 
 screen being interposed between Mrs. Marshall and 
 the person pointing at the letters, the spirits became 
 so perverse that it was a mere waste of time to con- 
 tinue the proceedings. 
 
 On some occasions problems were propounded, 
 which were correctly guessed by myself, and errone- 
 ously given by the spirits. This, Mr. Coleman ex- 
 plained by the theory that I was a powerful medium 
 myself. In other things the raps failed egregiously ; 
 sometimes not proving right so often as blind guesses 
 would do on the laws of probability. Miss Frances 
 Power Cobbe, at my request, placed her purse upon 
 the table and asked how many golden coins it con- 
 tained. The spirits said four. On my opening the 
 purse it contained five. Many similar problems 
 received incorrect answers, which had evidently been 
 jumped at, or conjectured by ordinary mental pro- 
 cesses. The spirits being unpropitions so soon as 
 any accurate testing began to be applied, Mrs. 
 Marshall went to the piano, (an Erard grand,) and 
 some powerful raps followed. Mr. Coleman, on that, 
 challenged me to speak out if I had any misgiving, 
 and I at once pointed out that Mrs. Marshall's dress 
 was in contact with the outer front castor of the 
 piano, and that her foot would cause precisely such 
 sounds. I suggested that she should produce the 
 same sounds when standing at the arch of the 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 73 
 
 piano. She at once moved to the arch, but the 
 piano obstinately refused to reproduce the sounds, 
 and Mr. Coleman appeared convinced that I had 
 frightened the spirit away by my scepticism. These 
 were fair samples of all the phenomena to which 
 any sort of test was applied, and I abstain from 
 describing equivocal occurrences which were not in 
 any way tested. 
 
 I was a member of a small and carefully assorted 
 committee appointed to meet Mr. Daniel D. Home 
 and report upon the phenomena which might occur. 
 Three persons were nominated with me, and three 
 other persons were introduced by Mr. Home, includ- 
 ing two most able and zealous Spiritualists. The 
 seance took place in the back drawing-room at Fitz- 
 roy Square, around an ordinary long, heavy mahog- 
 any dining table with five legs. Nine persons were 
 present, including Mr. Home and six other gentle- 
 men, besides myself and Mrs. Edmunds, who was 
 present at Mr. Home's special request. I have a 
 diagram now before me, which I made at the com- 
 mencement of the sitting, and asked Mr. Home to 
 endorse it, showing the persons present, and their 
 relative positions at the table. I think a more able 
 and equitably constituted committee could not readily 
 be found. I see that the diagram has upon the back, 
 in Mr. Home's writing, these words : — 
 
 " God bless, and His good angels guard you. 
 
 " Yours faithfully, 
 . " March 31st, 1869." " D. D. Home." 
 
74 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 Mr. Home was most frank in every thing. He 
 insisted upon iny examining him personally, and 
 went into my study for that purpose. Mr. J. S. 
 Bergheim accompanied us, and took careful notes 
 from my dictation. Mr. Home afterwards wore a 
 suit of clothes with which, at his instance, I provided 
 him. The seance commenced at 8.30 p.m., and 
 lasted several hours, the room being fully lighted by 
 Mr. Home's direction. Nothing whatever occurred 
 except that Mrs. Edmunds became a little faint and 
 nervous at one part of the evening. Three other 
 seances, I think, occurred without noteworthy result. 
 They were then discontinued in consequence of Mr. 
 Home having other engagements, and Mr. Home 
 did not appoint any time for resuming them. Mr. 
 Home possesses a very lithe, elastic, and muscular 
 frame, and he is a gentleman of exceptional mental 
 gifts and personal accomplishments. He has the 
 friendship and confidence of many persons of high 
 position and of well deserved weight and influence. 
 
 I acted as chairman of the Committee whose 
 Eeport is now under discussion, and I believe I 
 attended nearly every meeting. I have also been 
 present at numerous careful and well assorted 
 seances at my own house, and at some of those held 
 by Sub -committee No. 1. 
 
 I have witnessed raps, and noises, and movements 
 of various kinds. I have heard from truthful people 
 narratives of the most extraordinary events that 
 have occurred just after or just before I was present, 
 
INDIVIDUAL MBMBEES. 75 
 
 but I have never been able to see anything worthy 
 of consideration, as not being accounted for by un- 
 conscious action, delusion, or imposture. I have no 
 hesitation in expressing the conviction that none of 
 the extraordinary phenomena will ever come within 
 range of real investigation by a competent observer, 
 without being at once divested of all mystery. 
 
 On many occasions I have offered a bank note of 
 considerable amount to any person who would read 
 the note while in my pocket, or in a book. Hitherto 
 the challenge has always been evaded. I still hold 
 it open. The thoroughly contemptible nature of the 
 phenomena, the utter absence of any fresh infor- 
 mation from these so-called spirit visitants are in- 
 disputable and cogent facts. It is said that millions 
 of intelligent people, all over the world, have been 
 convinced by the phenomena they have witnessed, 
 and have spent years in following them up. In face 
 of the fact that in the course of a few years Faraday 
 alone revealed the whole science of magnetism, this 
 argument tells against the supposition that there is 
 any real coherence or truth in the phenomena, and 
 goes to show that they are phantoms of. the brain, 
 or the tricks of impostors. 
 
 Some of the phenomena, undoubtedly genuine, are 
 due to unconscious action, caused by the strange 
 circumstances under which these seances are held. 
 Such phenomena are marvellous only to those who 
 do not know how small a part of themselves is made 
 up by their own consciousness. Other phenomena 
 
76 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 there are also genuine, but purely subjective. Such 
 are the nervous twitchings — the " spirit eyes," the 
 hysterical fancies, the memories of the past and the 
 unconscious cerebration which occurs in many persons 
 under the distracting suspense and mystery of the 
 seances, especially the dark ones. Here I ought to say, 
 that such seances are extremely injurious to delicate 
 people of sensitive organization, and that they tend 
 to unhinge the mind. On one occasion when I was 
 present as a spectator, at one of the dark seances, 
 1 emphatically refused to sanction the proceedings, 
 and the seance was accordingly stopped. Again I 
 have assured myself that sensitive and refined per- 
 sons of known character and social position, are 
 often used by professional mediums as stalking 
 horses for the impostures which they themselves 
 produce, but prefer to ascribe to the "mediumship" 
 of persons whom no one would believe guilty of 
 deceit. Sceptics having been convinced or silenced 
 by this device, the path of the impostor is smoothed 
 over for future operations, while a sense of mystery 
 and distraction preys upon the mind of the refined 
 and sensitive lady who may have been pounced 
 upon. The purpose being served or the impostor 
 not being present, the phenomena do not come, 
 and " the lady's power has left her." Upon this, 
 again, is raised a theory of capriciousness on the 
 part of the " spirits," which proves a safe cover 
 for the retreat of the impostor, when he finds 
 himself in the presence of observers competent to 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 77 
 
 detect and expose his tricks. At such times " there 
 is a hostile influence present," " the cricle is not 
 favourable," or some other reason is given for the non- 
 appearance of the phenomena ; and the medium 
 retires, saying that " these manifestations are very 
 mysterious in their coming and going ; " add to this 
 that mediums pick up all sorts of information in 
 their seances — that they adopt the arts of the fortune 
 teller, and tfye tricks of the juggler, and you have 
 an adequate explanation of all the phenomena. 
 
 Doubtless, very truthful people will narrate things 
 which, if true, are inexplicable, apart from the hypo- 
 thesis of supernatural intervention. But I have 
 seen enough to convince me, that such accounts are 
 the result of self-delusion in one shape or other, and 
 often because the narrative is the offspring of their 
 own imagination, rather than an account of the 
 facts. If half a dozen most truthful persons, for in- 
 stance, be asked to write down, separately, their 
 versions of what may have taken place, when all 
 were present at one of these seances, the accounts 
 will differ to a remarkable extent. Narratives, 
 again, after running the gauntlet of a few critic- 
 isms, get pruned down and polished up, until it 
 is impossible to expose them by laying hold of in- 
 ternal inconsistencies. Thus, one of the most re- 
 markable reports— that about the will, (vide page 34) 
 when brought up, differed substantially from its 
 present condition ; on hearing the original narrative 
 read, I at once pointed out an internal incoherence 
 
78 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 or contradiction, which would have been important 
 had it been printed as it was. The writer, in conse- 
 quence of my remarks, took back the report and re- 
 wrote it.* I am sure he did not do this with any 
 conscious intention to deceive, but still the fact is as 
 I state. 
 
 At my house, on July 20th, 1869, a well-known 
 and experienced writer, Mr. J. Hain Friswell, 
 attended, and favoured the Committee with some 
 very startling evidence, the tenour of which will, as 
 I suppose, be seen on reference to the minutes of 
 that date. A good independent report of it appears 
 in "The Eastern Post"t of July 24th. Now no 
 
 * [The following communication, in respect to this statement, has been 
 received from the writer of the report alluded to : — " The alteration here 
 referred to, did not in any respect relate to the facts that had taken 
 place at the seance in question, but merely to the phraseology which the 
 Sub-committee No. 2 had employed, in relating the circumstances they 
 had subsequently ascertained, with regard to the wife of the host and 
 her deceased brother. This portion, which was drawn up by one of the 
 Sub-committee, (a member of the legal profession), was, for obvious 
 reasons, worded very cautiously, it reflecting upon a person in all proba- 
 bility still living, and contained certain legal terms, with respect to which 
 Dr. Edmunds asked for and received information. The very fact of such 
 information being asked for, suggested to the Sub-committee the advisa- 
 bility of re-stating the circumstances in question in language devoid 
 of technicality, and they did so accordingly, for the sake of readers 
 of ordinary intelligence, not conversant with legal phraseology. With 
 this exception, the report of Sub-committee No. 2, stands precisely as it 
 was drawn up ; and it is further the case, that no ' internal incoherence 
 or contradiction ' of any kind, bearing upon the facts recorded by this 
 Sub-committee, has ever been pointed out by Dr. Edmunds or any other 
 person." — Editorial Note.~] 
 
 ■fThe Eastern Post. About eighteen of the early numbers of this paper 
 for the year 1869, contained some valuable and lengthy reports of these 
 meetings. 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 79 
 
 one could imagine that Mr. Friswell would come 
 publicly before a committee, and tender evidence, 
 unless he were impelled by a sense of duty, and were 
 assured as to the accuracy of what he deposed. 
 Nevertheless, "The Eastern Post" of July 31st 
 actually contains a letter from Mrs. Marshall herself, 
 flatly* denying Mr. Fris well's evidence, as to what 
 occurred at her house ! Here are points of fact which 
 were most remarkable, and could not well have been 
 either imagined or forgotten; yet we have a high 
 priest of Spiritualism joining issue with an observer 
 so distinguished and able as Mr. Friswell. Similar 
 
 * From The Eastern Post, July 31st, 1869. " Sir— The public, whether 
 they believe in or oppose Spiritualism, are indebted to you for the full 
 reports you have given in your journal of the proceedings of the Committee 
 of the Dialectical Society. 
 
 " In your last number I find that Mr. Hain Friswell stated to the Com- 
 mittee that he was at Mrs. Marshall's on one occasion when the party who 
 surrounded the table had a sort of cataleptic seizure. " They foamed at 
 the mouth and shook each other. They then began to talk nonsense and 
 to prophesy/' and he put an end to the seance by exorcising the evil spirit 
 in the name of G-od. As I perfectly remember the particular occasion 
 alluded to, I beg to say that Mr. Friswell has grossly exaggerated the 
 incidents of that seance. No such thing as foaming at the mouth or shak- 
 ing each other took place, and, indeed, no such thing ever occurred at any 
 seance at which I was present. The only approach to it was on one occasion, 
 when a person calling himself Captain Stuart, and a party of friends came 
 to our house, and after obtaining some striking phenomena, they pretended 
 to be greatly affected ; one of them rolled about the floor, tore his hair, 
 and foamed at the mouth ; but we found afterwards that Captain Stuart 
 was a well-known actor, who, with his friends, had come to amuse them- 
 selves by imposing upon our credulity. Mr. Friswell has no doubt heard 
 of the incidents of that seance, and has mixed them up with others. At all 
 events, I again say Mr. Friswell' s statement is not correct. — Tour obedient 
 
 servant, 
 
 Maet Marshall." 
 
80 COMMUNICATIONS TEOM 
 
 facts occurred constantly in reference to these mar- 
 vellous tales ; witnesses often vigorously denying the 
 evidence they had given when they realized its 
 character in the newspaper. This gives a fair sample 
 of the material with which the Committee found itself 
 confronted, and explains how it was that the uncon- 
 verted members of the Committee dropped off after 
 many months' attendance. 
 
 It is impossible for me to occupy more space, but 
 in case it should be asked why the phenomena were 
 not scientifically tested, I add that proper tests were 
 devised and would have been forthcoming had the 
 phenomena put in an appearance. I shall always be 
 happy to assist in putting these phenomena to the 
 test. But at present I can only arrive at the convic- 
 tion that they have their origin in unconscious action 
 or self delusion, unless they are the result of impos- 
 ture. Certainly, they are mischievous and delusive 
 to the last degree. 
 
 James Edmunds. 
 April, 1871. 
 
 P.S. — Since this hurriedly written communication 
 has been printed, I learn that out of the compara- 
 tively small number of persons who were conspicuous, 
 either as advocates or " mediums," in connection with 
 the phenomena that have come under my own study, 
 one person has been the subject of well-marked 
 mental illness, and another has been confined in a 
 lunatic asylum. I am prepared to substantiate these 
 facts, in any such way as may further the interests 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 81 
 
 of truth, without causing pain or injury to the 
 sufferers or their friends. 
 
 I may also add that a prominent member of one 
 of the Sub-committees, who took part in the dark 
 seance mentioned at page 76, was frequently remon- 
 strated with by me as to the injury he was doing to 
 himself and, perhaps, also to others. It is painful 
 now to have to add that in August 1870, a few 
 weeks after that dark seance, he was seized with a 
 mysterious form of paralysis, and, although com- 
 paratively a young man, he has never since been able 
 to return to business. 
 
 At page 51, I observe from a note added by the 
 Editing Committee, that my application of the term 
 ei Spiritualist," is objected to. By " Spiritualists " I 
 mean not only such persons as have avowed a de- 
 fined theory of causation by spirits, but also such as 
 believe in the genuineness of "mediums," and of those 
 more extraordinary phenomena which cannot be ac- 
 counted for upon recognized hypotheses. I believe 
 that this is the sense in which the terms Spiritualist 
 and Spiritualistic are used in common-place phrase- 
 ology. In reference to the note at page 55, I must 
 add that if my definition of the term " Spiritualists " 
 be borne in mind, and we count the members 
 present at the meetings in question, instead of those 
 nominally upon the roll of the Committee, it will be 
 found that I am correct in saying that " the balance 
 of voting power was, in the end, entirely upset." 
 
 I learn that a proof of my communication has been 
 
82 COMMUNICATIONS FKOM 
 
 submitted to Mr. Guppy, whose reply is appended 
 at page 67. The first sentence of Mr. Guppy's re- 
 ply runs thus : — " The gentleman to whom Dr. Ed- 
 munds alludes, and who permitted the Doctor to 
 accompany him to the seance" &c, thus suggesting 
 that I thrust myself into the seance, instead of having 
 come into it as I had described. I need only add, 
 that not only was I requested to attend the seance 
 precisely as I have described, but that the request 
 was conveyed in a special letter from the gentleman 
 in question. This letter is now lying before me, 
 and can be seen by Mr. Guppy or any Member of the 
 Editing Committee. I have re-perused the text and 
 must adhere to every word of it, with the sole quali- 
 fication that it considerably understates the result 
 of observations which I made with great care. 
 
 J. E., May, 1871. 
 
 Communication from A. R. Wallace, Esq., F.Z.S., 
 Author of " The Malay Archipelago" Sfc, Sfc. 
 Dear Sir, — Dr. Edmunds having reproduced in his 
 communication to the Committee certain arguments 
 to which I replied in a paper read before the Dialec- 
 tical Society, I beg that you will publish the enclosed 
 extract from my paper and place it immediately 
 after Dr. Edmunds' letter. 
 
 I remain, 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 G. W. Bennett, Esq., Alfred E. Wallace. 
 
 Hon. Secretary, Editing Committee. 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 83 
 
 Extract from a Paper read before the Dialectical 
 Society, on Arguments against the possibility or 
 probability of Miracles. 
 
 MODERN OBJECTIONS TO MIRACLES. 
 
 We will now proceed to some of the more modern 
 arguments against miracles. One of the most popu- 
 lar modern objections consists of making a supposi- 
 tion and drawing an inference, which looks like a 
 dilemma, but which is really none at all. 
 
 This argument has been put in several forms. 
 One is, " If a man tells me he came from York by 
 the telegraph-wire, I do not believe him. If fifty 
 men tell me they came from York by telegraph wires, 
 I do not believe them. If any number of men tell 
 me the same, I do not believe them. Therefore, Mr. 
 Home did not float in the air, notwithstanding any 
 amount of testimony you may bring to prove it." 
 
 Another is, " If a man tells me that he saw the 
 lion on Northumberland-house descend into Trafal- 
 gar-square and drink water from the fountains, I 
 should not believe him. If fifty men, or any number 
 of men, informed me of the same thing, I should 
 still not believe them." 
 
 Hence it is inferred that there are certain things 
 so absurd and so incredible, that no amount of tes- 
 timony could possibly make a sane man believe 
 them. 
 
 Now, these illustrations look like arguments, and 
 at first sight it is not easy to see the proper way to 
 answer them ; but the fact is that they are utter fal- 
 
 G2 
 
84 COMMUNICATIONS FEOM 
 
 lacies, because their whole force depends upon an 
 assumed proposition which has never been proved, 
 and which I challenge anyone to prove. The propo- 
 sition is, that a large number of independent, honest, 
 sane, and sensible witnesses, can testify to a plain 
 matter of fact which never occurred at all. 
 
 Now, no evidence has ever been adduced to show, 
 that this ever has happened or ever could happen. 
 But the assumption is rendered still more monstrous 
 when we consider the circumstances attending 
 such cases as those of the cures at the tomb of 
 the Abbe Paris, and the cases of modern scien- 
 tific men being converted to a belief in the reality of 
 the phenomena of modern Spiritualism ; for we must 
 assume that, being fully warned that the alleged 
 facts are impossible and are therefore delusions, and 
 having the source of the supposed delusion pointed 
 out, and all the prejudices of the age and the whole 
 tone of educated thought being against the reality 
 of such facts, yet numbers of educated men, includ- 
 ing physicians and men of science, are convinced of 
 the reality of the facts after the most searching in- 
 vestigation. Yet the assumption that such an 
 amount and quality of independent converging evi- 
 dence can be all false, must be proved to be a fact if 
 the argument is to have the slightest value, other- 
 wise it is merely begging the question. It must be 
 remembered that we have to consider, not absurd 
 beliefs or false inferences, but plain matters of fact ; 
 and it cannot be proved, and never has been proved, 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 85 
 
 that any large amount of cumulative testimony of 
 disinterested and sensible men, was ever obtained 
 for an absolute and entire delusion. To put the 
 matter in a simple form, the asserted fact is either 
 possible, or not possible. If possible, such evidence 
 as we have been considering would prove it ; if not 
 possible, such evidence could not exist. The argu- 
 ment is, therefore, an absolute fallacy, since its 
 fundamental assumption cannot be proved. If it is 
 intended merely to enunciate the proposition, that 
 the more strange and unusual a thing is the more 
 and the better evidence we require for it, that we all 
 admit ; but I maintain, that human testimony in- 
 creases in value in such an enormous ratio with each 
 additional independent and honest witness, that no 
 fact ought to be rejected when attested by such a 
 body of evidence as exists for many of the events 
 termed miraculous or supernatural, and which occur 
 now daily among us. The burden of proof lies on 
 those who maintain that such evidence can possibly be 
 fallacious ; let them point out one case in which such 
 cumulative evidence existed, and which yet proved to 
 be false ; let them give not supposition, but proof. 
 
 Another modern argument is used more especially 
 against the reality of the so-called spiritual pheno- 
 mena. It is said, " These phenomena are so uncer- 
 tain, you have no control over them, they follow no 
 law ; prove to us that they follow definite laws like 
 all other groups of natural phenomena, and we will 
 believe them/' This argument appears to have 
 
86 COMMUNICATIONS FEOM 
 
 weight with some persons, and jet it is really an 
 absurdity. The essence of the alleged phenomena 
 (whether they be real or not is of no importance) 
 is, that they seem to be the result of the action of 
 independent intelligences, and are therefore deemed 
 to be spiritual or superhuman. If they had been 
 found to follow strict law and not independent will, 
 no one would have ever supposed them to be spiri- 
 tual. The argument, therefore, is merely the state- 
 ment of a foregone conclusion, namely, " As long 
 as your facts go to prove the existence of unknown 
 intelligences, we will not believe them ; demonstrate 
 that they follow fixed law, and not intelligence, and 
 then we will believe them." This argument appears 
 to me to be childish, and yet it is used by some per- 
 sons who claim to be philosophical. 
 
 Another objection which I have heard stated in 
 public, and received with applause is, that it requires 
 immense scientific knowledge to decide on the reality 
 of any uncommon or incredible facts, and that till 
 scientific men investigate and prove them they are 
 not worthy of credit. Now I venture to say, that a 
 greater fallacy than this was never put forth. The 
 subject is a very important one, and the error is a 
 very common one, but the truth is the exact opposite 
 of what is stated ; for I assert that, whenever the 
 scientific men of any age have denied the facts of 
 investigators on a vriori grounds, they have always 
 been ivrong. 
 
 It is not necessary to do more than refer to the 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 87 
 
 world-known names of Galileo, Harvey, and Jenner ; 
 the great discoveries they made were, as we all 
 know, violently opposed by their scientific contempo- 
 raries, to whom they appeared absurd and incredible ; 
 but we have equally striking examples much nearer 
 to our own day. When Benjamin Franklin brought 
 the subject of lightning conductors before the Royal 
 Society, he was laughed at as a dreamer, and his 
 paper was not admitted to the Philosophical Tran- 
 sactions. When Young put forth his wonderful 
 proofs of the undulatory theory of light, he was 
 equally hooted at as absurd by the popular scientific 
 writers of the day. The Edinburgh Review called. 
 upon the public to put Thomas Gray into a straight 
 jacket for maintaining the practicability of railroads. 
 Sir Humphry Davy laughed at the idea of London 
 ever being lighted with gas. When Stephenson pro- 
 posed to use locomotives on the Liverpool and Man- 
 chester Railway, learned men gave evidence that it 
 was impossible that they could go even twelve miles 
 an hour. Another great scientific authority declared 
 it to be equally impossible for ocean steamers ever 
 to cross the Atlantic. The French Academy of 
 Sciences ridiculed the great astronomer Arago, when 
 he wanted even to discuss the subject of the electric 
 telegraph. Medical men ridiculed the stethoscope 
 when it was first discovered. Painless operations 
 during the mesmeric coma were pronounced impos- 
 sible, and therefore impostures. 
 
 But one of the most striking, because one of the 
 
88 COMMUNICATIONS PROM 
 
 most recent cases of this opposition to, or rather 
 disbelief in facts opposed to the current belief of the 
 day, among men who are generally charged with 
 going too far in the other direction, is that of the 
 doctrine of the "Antiquity of Man." Boue, an 
 experienced French geologist, in 1823, discovered a 
 human skeleton eighty feet deep in the loess or 
 hardened mud of the Rhine. It was sent to the 
 great anatomist Cuvier, who so utterly discredited 
 the fact that he threw aside this invaluable fossil as 
 worthless, and it was lost. Sir C. Lyell, from per- 
 sonal investigation on the spot, now believes that 
 the statements of the original observer were quite 
 accurate. So early as 1715 flint weapons were found 
 with the skeleton of an elephant in an excavation 
 in Gray's-inn-lane, in the presence of Mr. Conyers, 
 who placed them in the British Museum, where they 
 "remained utterly unnoticed till quite recently. In 
 1800, Mr. Frere found flint weapons along with the 
 remains of extinct animals at Hoxne, in Suffolk. 
 From 1841 to 1846, the celebrated French geologist, 
 Boucher de Perthes, discovered great quantities of 
 flint weapons in the drift gravels of the North of 
 France, but for many years he could convince none 
 of his fellow scientific men that they were works of 
 art, or worthy of the slightest attention. At length, 
 however, in 1853, he began to make converts. In 
 ^1859-60, some of our own most eminent geologists 
 visited the spot, and fully affirmed the truth of his 
 observations and deductions. 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEBS. 89 
 
 Another branch of the subject was, if possible, 
 still worse treated. In 1825, Mr. McEnery, of Tor- 
 quay, discovered worked flints along with the remains 
 of extinct animals in the celebrated Kent's Hole 
 Cavern, but his account of his discoveries was simply 
 laughed at. In 1840, one of our first geologists, 
 Mr. Godwin Austen, brought this matter before the 
 Geological Society, and Mr. Yivian, of Torquay, sent 
 in a paper fully confirming Mr. McEnery's disco- 
 veries, but it was thought too improbable to be pub- 
 lished. Fourteen years later, the Torquay Natural 
 History Society made further observations, entirely 
 confirming the previous ones, and sent an account of 
 them to the Geological Society of London, but the 
 paper was rejected as too improbable for publication. 
 Now, however, for five years past, the cave has been 
 systematically explored under the superintendence 
 of a Committee of the British Association, and all 
 the previous reports for forty years have been con- 
 firmed, and have been shown to be even less won- 
 derful than the reality. It may be said that " this 
 was proper scientific caution." Perhaps it was ; but 
 at all events it proves this important fact, that in 
 this, as in every other case, the observers have been 
 right, those who rejected their observations have 
 been wrong. 
 
 Now, are the modern observers of some pheno- 
 mena usually termed supernatural and incredible, 
 less worthy of attention than these already quoted ? 
 Let us take, first, the reality of what is called clair- 
 
90 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 voyance. The men who have observed this pheno- 
 menon, who have carefully tested it through long 
 years or through their whole lives, will rank in 
 scientific knowledge, and in intellectual ability, as 
 quite equal to any observers in any other branch of 
 discovery. We have no less than seven eminent 
 medical men, Drs. Elliotson, Gregory, Ashburner, 
 Lee, Herbert Mayo, Esdaile, and Haddock, besides 
 persons of such high ability as Miss Martineau, Mr. 
 H. G. Atkinson, Mr. Charles Bray, and Baron 
 Eeichenbach. With the history of previous dis- 
 coverers before us, is it more likely that these elevc n 
 educated persons, knowing all the arguments against 
 the facts, and investigating them carefully, should be 
 all wrong, and those who say a priori that the thing 
 is impossible should be all right, or the contrary ? 
 If we are to learn anything by history and experi- 
 ence, then we may safely prognosticate that, in this 
 case as in so many others, the disbelievers in other 
 men's observations will be found to be in the wrong. 
 
 A. R. Wallace. 
 
 Communication from Mr. Jeffery. 
 
 Gentlemen, — I am of opinion that no report from 
 
 this Committee will be complete which does not note 
 
 the following facts : — 
 
 1. — That such exhibitions of what is called trance- 
 
 mediumship as have come before us have been 
 
 to all appearance nothing more, in some cases^ 
 
 than ordinary hysterical affections, while in 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 91 
 
 others, they have borne the characteristics of 
 wilful imposition, and that the trance-utterances 
 of the mediums have been outrageously inco- 
 herent and absurd. 
 
 2. — That such writing and drawing mediums as we 
 have seen, have simply guided pen and pencil 
 in the ordinary way, the only peculiarity being 
 that the operators sometimes allowed themselves 
 to be swayed by fantastic impulses. 
 
 3. — That we have not been able to obtain in res- 
 ponse to our efforts, by means of raps or other- 
 wise, communications of well-marked facts not 
 known at the time, and subsequently substan- 
 tiated ; that no information of any practical 
 value, no new thoughts, no fresh expressions of 
 worthy sentiment have been conveyed, but that 
 the general character of the communications 
 has been either frivolous or absurd. 
 
 4. — That if the communications be accepted as mes- 
 sages from the departed spirits of relatives and 
 friends, a belief in them cannot be reconciled 
 with an exalted conception of the state of dis- 
 embodied souls; and that the alleged revelations 
 are, for the most part, repugnant to minds of 
 , high religious and spiritual faculty. 
 
 5. — That the theories propounded by the witnesses 
 examined before the Committee are vague and 
 contradictory, and that there is a scarcity of 
 evidence from persons accustomed to investi- 
 gate, in a scientific manner, physical facts, 
 
92 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 which these phenomena are alleged primarily 
 to be. 
 
 6. — That the phenomena which have been the 
 subject of our inquiry are of a kind particu- 
 larly open to imposture and credulity; that 
 many of the votaries of Spiritualism have such 
 an eagerness of faith as to render their evidence 
 unreliable, and that the boundary between wil- 
 ful falsehood and self-deception is not a clearly 
 denned line, but an extensive mental territory 
 on which many popular delusions have, for a 
 time, played their pranks and then disappeared. 
 
 7. — That nevertheless, several of us have wit- 
 nessed some remarkable phenomena which we 
 have not been able to trace to imposture or 
 delusion, and that these, added to the gathered 
 testimony of respectable witnesses, justify our 
 recommendation of the subject to further cau- 
 tious investigation. 
 
 Henry Jeffery. 
 10th May, 1870. 
 
 Communication from Mr. Geary. 
 
 89, "Worship Street, E.O., 
 
 March 3rd, 1871. 
 Dear Sir, — I desire briefly to state my reasons 
 for declining to concur in the report of the Com- 
 mittee appointed to investigate the subject of Spirit- 
 ualism. 
 
 The inquiry made was not complete ; the evidence 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEBS. 93 
 
 received was almost exclusively on one side. It was 
 well understood at first that after the testimony 
 of Spiritualists had been taken, evidence of an 
 opposite — I may say of a rebutting — character 
 would be gone into. To my surprise, this under- 
 standing was never acted upon ; the evidence of 
 professed believers in Spiritualism was held to be 
 sufficient, and the inquiry was closed prematurely.* 
 
 With reference to the investigation conducted by 
 the Sub-committees, I think it ought not to be 
 lost sight of, that, as a matter of fact, those who 
 were esteemed hard of faith were placed at a great 
 disadvantage from the outset. In the first place, 
 the arrangements were made at the suggestions 
 of the Spiritualists, who prescribed the conditions 
 to be observed.! Sceptics were ordered to place 
 themselves at particular parts of the table, or apart 
 from the table, or were even invited not to mar 
 the manifestations by obtruding their adverse in- 
 fluence. I was myself frequently informed that 
 my presence was calculated to interfere with the 
 free development of the powers of the spirits. 
 
 Nevertheless*, the spirits did not always take 
 umbrage at my presence, and I was privileged to 
 
 * [These statements are incorrect. All opponents of Spiritualism were 
 asked through the press to contribute evidence, and many were personally 
 solicited by letter ; the inquiry being kept open more than twelve months 
 after they had been so applied to. — Editorial Note.'] 
 
 f [Of the three principal Sub-committees, Ncs. 1, 2 and 3, Mr. Geary 
 was only present at a few meeting's of No. 1, and his statements therefore 
 cannot be accepted as generally applicable. — Editorial Note.J 
 
94 COMMUNICATIONS PROM 
 
 see various phenomena. I saw tables move and 
 heard raps on articles of furniture and on walls, 
 and I heard communications, purporting to come 
 from the other world in answer to questions put 
 by the denizens of this. So far I am able to boast 
 of experiences equal to those vouchsafed to the 
 Sub-committees. 
 
 But, I should think the mere enumeration of the 
 list of these experiences very unsatisfactory in 
 itself, and very likely to prove deceptive to the 
 public, unless certain qualifying facts were stated. 
 None of these manifestations ever took place until 
 some Spiritualist had made such arrangements as 
 were deemed essential. All the phenomena were 
 of such a nature that any one not having heard 
 of Spiritualism, would think they were produced by 
 the action of a human being, and not of a spirit. 
 There was nothing supernatural, or even ^-natural, 
 about the raps or the movement of heavy bodies, 
 and assuredly there was nothing beyond the powers 
 of a human intelligence in any of the communica- 
 tions made. 
 
 At the meetings of Sub-committee No. 6, I 
 witnessed a number of phenomena ; raps came, 
 tables moved, and communications were made. The 
 Spiritualists present were positive that the spirits 
 had done all — that the phenomena were bond fide 
 Spiritual manifestations. Beyond question, they were 
 similar in external character to all other Spiritual 
 phenomena that I have seen. But it was perfectly 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 95 
 
 apparent to me, and to all the non- spiritualists 
 present, that the raps and the movements were 
 produced by a certain individual. Oar judgment, 
 or rather the evidence of our senses, was proved to 
 be correct by the subsequent confession of the 
 offender.* 
 
 Thus in the only case in which any members of 
 the Committee ascertained the cause of the pheno- 
 mena, it was proved to be not a Spiritual cause. 
 
 Undoubtedly, if the medium had been a little 
 more adroit, the manifestations might have been 
 all produced in a way that would have rendered 
 detection impossible — at least to amateurs. 
 
 It is right to add, that I am very far from im- 
 puting all the phenomena to imposture on the part 
 of the media. I believe they are themselves often the 
 victims either of delusion, or of the irrepressible love 
 of mischief or mystification of those around them. 
 
 The most remarkable phenomenon brought to 
 light by the labours of the Committee is, in my 
 opinion, the extraordinary number of eminent men, 
 never suspected to be otherwise than sane, who 
 firmly believe that spirits do what Spiritualists 
 assert them to do. 
 
 I am, dear Sir, 
 
 Yours very truly, 
 G. "Wheatley Bennett, Esq. Grattan Geary. 
 
 * [The circumstance here referred to will be found more accurately 
 given in the report of Sub-committee No. 6. See page 50. — Editorial 
 Note.'] 
 
96 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 Memorandum on the Letters of Dr. Edmunds, 
 Mr. Jefery and Mr. Geary. 
 
 As it is unusual for individual members of a 
 committee to express opinions on the subject matter 
 of a report, except in the form of amendments 
 moved in committee, I refrained from obtruding my 
 views of the investigation in which we had been 
 engaged and on which we had formally reported in 
 our collective capacity. 
 
 But some members of the Committee having 
 departed from the usual practice, I am compelled, 
 in justice to others as to myself, to follow their 
 example. 
 
 It must be distinctly understood that two methods 
 of investigation were adopted : — 
 
 1. The whole Committee met and received the 
 evidence of a great number of persons as to phe- 
 nomena alleged to have been witnessed by them — 
 a proceeding properly within the duty of the Com- 
 mittee. But some of these persons were permitted, 
 and even invited, to state their opinions as to the 
 causes of these phenomena; an inquiry not within 
 the proper province of the Committee, which was 
 appointed to ascertain facts only. 
 
 2. Sub-committees were appointed to investigate 
 the existence and nature of the alleged phenomena, 
 and to report from personal examination if those 
 phenomena, or any of them, were realities, or only 
 delusions or impostures. 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEKS. 9? 
 
 Thus the work of the General Committee was 
 nothing more than the collection of evidence from 
 persons, more or less worthy of confidence, whose 
 statements were of necessity very imperfectly tested 
 by cross-examination. 
 
 But to the Sub-committees very different and 
 much more important duties were entrusted. It 
 was their business to view the alleged phenomena and 
 subject them to the strictest examination, applying all 
 tests their sagacity could devise, and so to ascertain, 
 by careful and repeated experiments, if there was 
 any, and what amount of, truth in those alleged phe- 
 nomena. 
 
 It is obvious that such an inquiry could not be 
 satisfactorily conducted by a few trials, whether 
 successful or otherwise. Multiplied experiments, un- 
 der a great variety of conditions, in different places, 
 with different persons and with varied tests, could 
 alone justify any member of the Sub-committees in 
 pronouncing a judgment either affirming or denying 
 the reality of the alleged phenomena. 
 
 In accordance with this obvious rule of scientific 
 research, the principal Sub-committee (No. 1) held 
 no less than forty meetings for the purpose of such 
 an examination, nor would a less number have 
 sufficed for the faithful performance of their task, 
 and the formation of a sound and satisfactory judg- 
 ment. 
 
 The result of that protracted and laborious investi- 
 gation is fully stated in their report, which, sets forth 
 
 K 
 
98 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 explicitly the conclusions arrived at by persons who 
 had given to the examination their most patient and 
 calm attention for so many months. 
 
 It is due to those whose judgments were based 
 upon this full and patient inquiry to state, that 
 the views advanced by Dr. Edmunds and Mr. Geary 
 are not the result of any such personal and pro- 
 tracted inquiry as that made by the members 
 from whose conclusions they dissent. Dr. Edmunds 
 was chairman of the General Committee and heard 
 the evidence given by the various persons who re- 
 ported their own experiences, and I entirely agree 
 with him in the general conclusions he has formed 
 as to the unsatisfactory character of much of that 
 evidence. But Dr. Edmunds was not an acting mem- 
 ber of the Sub- committee by which the investigation 
 into the reality, or otherwise, of the alleged physical 
 phenomena was personally and experimentally con- 
 ducted. He was never present at the entire of any of 
 its meetings, and he did not witness even one of the 
 numerous experiments by which the Sub-committee, 
 applying crucial tests, were compelled to the con- 
 clusion that it was a fact, established by demonstra- 
 tive proof, that motion of heavy bodies may occur 
 without muscular contact or by any known agency ; 
 a phenomenon apparently caused by some hitherto 
 unrecognized force associated in some manner with 
 the nervous organization. The existence of a 
 psychic force was proved so conclusively as to 
 leave no doubt whatever in the mind of any one 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. ' 99 
 
 of those by whom the experiments were so re- 
 peatedly tried. 
 
 What Dr. Edmunds may have seen or failed to 
 see elsewhere is no answer whatever to the reality 
 of phenomena of a very different class witnessed by 
 the Sub-committees again and again, under con- 
 ditions that precluded the possibility of imposture or 
 of delusion. To use an apt illustration, because 
 quacks sometimes commit frauds, the whole science 
 of medicine is not, therefore, to be set down as an 
 imposture. 
 
 The same objection applies to Mr. Geary. He 
 was present on two occasions only when test ex- 
 periments were made by the Sub-committee, and 
 in scientific investigations such imperfect examina- 
 tion is obviously worthless and cannot justify either 
 acceptance or rejection. For my own part, I com- 
 menced this scientific examination, in common 
 with almost all the members of the Sub-committee, 
 under the most perfect conviction that the alleged 
 phenomena were the result either (1) of delusion, 
 (2) of imposture, or (3) of unconscious action 
 of the muscles ; and confident that my experience 
 in the sifting of evidence would enable me to detect 
 and expose what I believed to be a fraud, by the 
 only sufficient method of discomfiture, namely, by 
 showing how it is done, so that others may do the 
 like. 
 
 The first experiment satisfied me that it was not 
 a delusion. There were visible motions and audible 
 
 h2 
 
100 COMMUNICATIONS FKOM 
 
 sounds. For a long time I suspected imposture, 
 until repeated and conclusive tests precluded the 
 possibility of that explanation. "When driven from 
 both of these solutions, I clung to that of Faraday, 
 that the force visibly and audibly operating before us 
 was the unconscious muscular action of the persons 
 forming the circle. It was not until the same mo- 
 tions and sounds were found to continue when all 
 contact ivas withdrawn and this under conditions of 
 place, of person, of light, of position, and of observa- 
 tion, that made contact physically impossible, and 
 after repeated trials in my own house and elsewhere, 
 precluding the possibility of pre-arranged mechanical 
 contrivances, that I was slowly compelled to the 
 conviction that the existence of this Psychic Force 
 was proved by evidence as conclusive as that which 
 proves the existence of electricity, gravitation, light, 
 heat, or any other of the Forces of nature. If Dr. 
 Edmunds and Mr. Geary had taken the same pains, 
 as did the other members of the Sub-committee, 
 to inquire before forming an opinion, I am confident 
 that, however reluctantly, they also would have been 
 compelled to the same conclusion by the same evi- 
 dence that forced unwilling conviction upon the 
 scepticism of their colleagues. 
 
 Only the most overwhelming evidence would have 
 sufficed to overcome the very strong prejudice against 
 the reality of the alleged phenomena with which I 
 commenced the investigation, and to satisfy me 
 that there is a force capable of moving heavy 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEBS. 101 
 
 substances without muscular effort, and without 
 contact by any living body, which force proceeds 
 from, or at least is intimately connected with, the 
 nervous system ; and that this force is often 
 directed by intelligence of some kind. But whether 
 the intelligence is that of the nervous system from 
 whence the force apparently proceeds, there is not 
 sufficient evidence to show, although there are 
 powerful reasons pointing to that as its true 
 source. 
 
 This is all I can assert to be proved. 1 have wit- 
 nessed other phenomena, some of which are certainly 
 not impostures ; but many of these were obviously 
 referable to certain well known mental conditions, 
 and are from their nature incapable of demonstrative 
 proof, while others require much more examination 
 and experiment than have yet been given to them 
 before even their existence can be positively affirmed 
 or their precise character ascertained. To express, 
 therefore, any opinion upon them, with such imper- 
 fect data, would be to do that which I have com- 
 plained of in others ; — viz., to form a judgment of 
 the existence or non-existence of an asserted fact on 
 wholly insufficient evidence and very imperfect 
 inquiry. 
 
 But I may be permitted to add that, so far as the 
 investigations extended in the course of this inquiry, 
 I have found no evidence that spirits of the dead are 
 in any way concerned in the production of the phe- 
 nomena we witnessed and verified. On the contrary, 
 
102 COMMUNICATIONS FEOM 
 
 the evidence pointed entirely to the opposite con- 
 clusion. All the conditions under which the phe- 
 nomena presented themselves were entirely consistent 
 with the exhibition of a force emanating from some 
 person or persons present, and were wholly ^consis- 
 tent with any reasonable hypothesis of action by those 
 who have passed into another state of existence. 
 What is the nature of that force ? if it be a product 
 of nerve organization, or a purely Psychic Force, 
 is a question of the highest scientific interest, that 
 demands, and, I hope, will soon receive the most 
 patient and profound investigation. Such a scienti- 
 fic examination of it has, I am glad to learn, been 
 already commenced by Mr. Crookes,F.B,.S.,and others, 
 with the aid of appropriate apparatus for examining 
 the conditions of the existence, and measuring the 
 powers and testing the character, of this Psychic 
 Force, hitherto unknown to and unsuspected by 
 science. A Psychological Society is also in progress 
 of formation, for the collection of facts, the trial of 
 experiments, and the promotion of discussion relating 
 to the entire question of the mutual relationship in 
 man of life, mind, and body. 
 
 In concluding this memorandum, it may be as well 
 to add, that the most remarkable experiment we wit- 
 nessed chanced, strangely enough, to have been tried 
 at Dr. Edmunds' house, on the 3rd March, 1871, 
 in the dining-room, with a dining-table 12 feet long 
 by 5 feet wide, and unusually heavy. After several 
 violent motions, while hands were upon it, the ex- 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 103 
 
 periment was- tried of motion without contnct. To 
 secure this condition, all present turned the backs 
 of their chairs to the table, and knelt upon, and 
 placed their hands on the backs of, the chairs so 
 turned. Gas was burning brightly above the table* 
 In this position, which made contact by any person 
 impossible without detection by the others, the 
 table lurched five times over spaces varying from 
 two inches to six inches, the hands being held 
 further from the table at each experiment, until 
 they were placed three feet from it. The party 
 then stood round the table, all holding hands and 
 at each trial withdrawing further from it, until 
 they finally stood at a distance of nearly four 
 feet from the table. Again it lurched, at each 
 trial, over still greater spaces. The extent of these 
 motions will be understood when it is stated that, 
 at the close of them, the table was turned completely 
 round, that is to say, the end that was at the bottom 
 of the room at the beginning of the experiment was 
 at the head of it at its close, a space of not less 
 than twelve feet having been thus traversed by this 
 unusually ponderous table, in full light, and when 
 no person present could by any possibility have 
 touched it. It is certainly remarkable that the most 
 conclusive evidence myself and the scientific inves- 
 tigators have yet had of motion without contact, 
 should have been obtained in that house, where we 
 had, of course, the most perfect assurance that no 
 deception by prior arrangements of mechanical con* 
 
104 COMMUNICATIONS PROM 
 
 trivance could be suggested as an explanation of this 
 decisive experiment. 
 
 36, Eussell Square. Edw. Wm. Cox. 
 
 P.S. — I desire to subscribe generally to the opin- 
 ion so well expressed by Mr. Jeffery. 
 
 Communication from Mr. H. G. Atkinson, F.G.S. 
 I have investigated the phenomena alleged to be 
 spiritual manifestations from their commencement, 
 twenty years ago, and have read nearly all the works 
 that have been written on the subject, and may add 
 that for ten previous years, that is from 1840 to 1850, 
 I had devoted myself almost exclusively to the inves- 
 tigation of mesmerism, clairvoyance, electro -biology 
 and all the variety of facts in relation to those inquiries, 
 (see the " Zoist" and my letters to Miss Martin eau) 
 and which I consider to have an intimate bearing 
 upon these later developed manifestations attributed 
 to the agency of the spirits of the dead. But my 
 opinion is, that so far as the facts are genuine, there 
 is no reason for attributing the effect to the inter- 
 vention of spirits ; make but a clear unprejudiced 
 induction from the whole of the correlated facts and 
 cases, and I think we can come to no other conclusion. 
 Nor do I believe that there is any new power con- 
 cerned in the matter, but simply that the ordinary 
 powers of the minds and bodies of peculiarly consti- 
 tuted individuals are drawn forth and developed, and 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBERS. 105 
 
 directed or misdirected in an extraordinary way, and 
 independent of muscular effort or consciousness ; and 
 in one sense the facts would seem to show that the 
 muscles and senses were rather independent than 
 otherwise, except in the ordinary practical purposes 
 of life, and that even the consciousness itself is a 
 hindrance to the fuller development of the mental 
 power under what we call inspiration and clairvoy- 
 ance, and to the action of such power in an unusual 
 direction, for consciousness is but the mental reflex 
 of an unconscious underlying physical action and 
 instinct, and not at all an essential concomitant 
 of such actions, but which Sir W. Hamilton in- 
 cludes under the term " mind," but very impro- 
 perly, Mr. Mill thinks, and I agree with Mr. Mill 
 in this. Now it is this unconscious source to 
 which the conscious phenomena corresponds, that 
 accompanies or directs the force that has become 
 freed from the muscular intervention that is at the 
 bottom of all that takes place, and which seems so 
 astonishing, and which so many have hastily pro- 
 nounced to be impossible, or as only to be produced 
 by some supermundane power, in fact, by spirits, 
 in a word, then, the source of the power is from 
 within and not from without, being nothing more 
 than the ordinary or normal power of our comp^x 
 nature acting without impediment, and divested 
 from their usual relations, though in some cases 
 abnormal conditions clearly favour the development ; 
 and the above considerations correspond with, or 
 
106 COMMUNICATIONS FROM 
 
 precisely accord with, the facts as we observe them. 
 The united expectation has much to do with the 
 character of the effect induced, as well as the mes- 
 meric or sympathetic interaction, mental and bodily, 
 of the individuals present, particularly in freeing the 
 powers of the so-called medium, and favouring their 
 development in external action ; and the more com- 
 pletely the ordinary senses are closed, and the 
 muscles at rest — as in a faint or trance — the more 
 readily do the inner powers concentrate or escape, 
 and the more decided are the results. I regard the 
 phenomena in question to be of the highest scien- 
 tific importance, they being nothing more than 
 those deviating or extraordinary instances of a spe- 
 cial character in regard to the science of man and 
 animal life in general, but corresponding with those 
 deviating and extraordinary instances and effects that 
 have cast so much light on the other sciences, from 
 astronomy down to magnetism and electricity. But 
 I do not wonder at the belief in a spiritual agency, 
 for the effects naturally do seem very like it, parti- 
 cularly in the matter of identity, and the promise of 
 immortality from actual proof is to many an irresist- 
 ible bribe and belief — but I have faith in truth, that 
 in all matters and in every respect it must be better 
 for us than fiction — and echoes and reflections are 
 not what they seem to be, and even the spectator's 
 own shadow upon a cloud in the Hartz Mountain 
 was believed to be a spirit for centuries ; and be- 
 lievers get angry, and are hard to convince. How- 
 
INDIVIDUAL MEMBEES. 107 
 
 ever, I shall endeavour to work out the problem, 
 and set all the facts in order together, and see what 
 they have to say to one another, that at least un- 
 prejudiced men may judge of the reasonableness of 
 my conclusion ; but the matter is, of course, very 
 complicated and difficult ; still, I believe, the extra- 
 ordinary facts in question in all their correlation will 
 be seen iD due course to be as windows and inlets to 
 the science of man, and that the exception will 
 prove the rule, and the stone which the builders 
 refused shall become the head-stone of the corner. 
 
 Henry G. Atkinson. 
 
108 MINUTES OE THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 MINUTES 
 
 OE 
 
 THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Tuesday, 2nd February, 1869. 
 
 This being the first meeting of the Committee, the business 
 was chiefly preliminary. Dr. Edmunds was elected Chairman, 
 and Mr. G-. "VV. Bennett, Secretary. The letters from Professor 
 Huxley and Mr. George Henry Lewes, signifying the inability 
 of these gentleman to attend the inquiry, were read to the Com- 
 mittee; and a Sub-committee was appointed to investigate the 
 phenomena alleged to be produced in the presence of Mr. Home. 
 It was resolved that a letter should be sent to the Daily Press, 
 announcing the formation of the Committee, and requesting the 
 co-operation of believers in Spiritualism. 
 
 The following is a copy of the letter that was actually sent : — 
 
 To the Editor of the . 
 
 " Sir, — Will you allow me, through the medium of your paper, 
 to inform those of your readers who are interested in the above 
 question, that a committee has been appointed by the Council of 
 the London Dialectical Society for the purpose of inst ting a 
 thorough and searching inquiry into the so-called Spiritual manifes- 
 tations, with a view of obtaining a satisfactory elucidation of the 
 phenomena. 
 
 "As the Committee have undertaken this task solely in the 
 interests of science and free inquiry, it is hoped that many of the 
 
.SPEECH OF MRS. HARDINGE. 109 
 
 believers in Spiritualism will recognise the advantages to be derived 
 from a careful and honest investigation of the subject ; and will be 
 willing, either by persoral attendance at the seances, or by forward- 
 ing any experiences or suggestions of their own, to assist the 
 Committee in arriving at a sound and just conclusion. 
 " I have the honour to be, Sir, 
 
 " Your obedient servant, 
 
 "G-. Wheatley Bennett, Hon. Sec. 
 " 32a, George Street, Hanover Square, W." 
 
 Tuesday, 16th February, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 This evening was devoted to the reading of correspondence, and 
 to the appointment of Sub-committees for the purpose of practical 
 investigation. The correspondence and the reports of the Sub- 
 committees are given elsewhere. 
 
 Tuesday, 16th March, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 The letters received since the last meeting, having been read by 
 the Hon. Secretary, the Chairman at the suggestion of Dr. Cameron, 
 requested Mrs. Hardinge, who was present, to make a short state- 
 ment to the Committee. Mrs. Hardinge, complied with this request 
 as follows : — She commenced by warning the Committee that the 
 statement she was about to make would be a somewhat long 
 one j she would however promise, at least, to be very candid. 
 She understood that the Committee fully intended to investigate 
 the subject publicly, and would be prepared to make a public re- 
 port of the results of their investigation. She was of opinion that 
 if the inquiry were properly conducted, they could come to but 
 one conclusion, namely, a conviction of the reality and spirituality 
 of the phenomena in question. There were, however, some serious 
 difficulties in their way, not the least of which was the comparative 
 scarceness in England of well-developed mediums. In the United 
 States, where she had lived for many years, there was scarcely a single 
 
110 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 town where spiritual circles had not been formed ; and the mediums 
 might be reckoned by thousands. In London, though she knew 
 several non-professional, she knew but two professional mediums. 
 The services of these, however, might perhaps be enlisted on behalf 
 of the Committee. 
 
 Her knowledge of the phenomena and character of Spiritualism 
 had been derived partly from the statements of mediums and spirits, 
 and partly from her own personal observation. The facts were simply 
 these : For the last 21* years spirits — disembodied men and women 
 — had been endeavouring to communicate with their friends on earth, 
 through the agency of what she might call " vital magnetism." The 
 spirits state that the principal difficulties they have had to encoun- 
 ter have arisen mainly from two causes. 1. The subtle and ill- 
 understood nature of the magnetic fluid used to produce the phe- 
 nomena. 2. The materialistic tendencies of the age, which operated 
 to retard investigation and neutralize the demonstrations. As in 
 every other science, it was absolutely necessary that the conditions 
 requisite for the production of spiritual phenomena should be care- 
 fully studied and implicitly complied with : and until we were 
 better acquainted with these conditions, we must be prepared for 
 many disappointments. But it had sometimes been asked, " Why 
 do not the spirits themselves state the conditions V 1 The reason 
 was that there was so little analogy between material and spiritual 
 laws, that it was extremely difficult to establish a scientific system 
 of communion ; and it was almost impossible to explain the many 
 and various conditions under which the phenomena occurred. It 
 appeared, however, that the communication was established some- 
 what on the principle of a galvanic battery, requiring for its opera- 
 tion three elements, namely : — (1). A person called a medium. (2). 
 A spirit in magnetic rapport with the medium. (3). A certain con- 
 dition of the atmosphere in which to produce the manifestations. It 
 was believed that there were two kinds or qualities of vital mag- 
 
 * The 29th March, 1869, was the 21st anniversary of the Rochester 
 rappings, which first, in modern times, drew attention to the subject of 
 Spiritualism. 
 
SPEECH OE MRS. HARDINGE. Ill 
 
 netism which might be termed positive and negative. The medium 
 must be possessed of an excess of the vital fluid of a negative quality; 
 the medium spirits (for there were medium and non-medium spirits 
 as well as men) must give off an excess of vital magnetism of a posi- 
 tive quality ; so that the medium and the spirit always stand related 
 to each other as negative and positive; the spirit being always 
 positive in order to be able to produce phenomena. Thus the two 
 stand in relation to each other as the copper and zinc in a galvanic 
 battery, whilst the atmosphere represents the solution. 
 
 The varieties of mediumship were very numerous, and even in 
 the same mediums the power was liable to constant change. (1). 
 Changes of the atmosphere and of climate, for instance, produced 
 corresponding fluctuations in the medium power. Extremes of 
 heat and cold were favourable to the manifestations ; thus the in- 
 habitants of arctic and tropic regions, as well as those who dwell 
 in mountainous districts, were frequently observed to manifest 
 medium power in a remarkable degree. Mrs. Hardinge herself 
 had found her own medium powers considerably diminished in 
 force since quitting America, and so liable to influence from 
 change of scene and climate, that a visit to Scotland would 
 have the effect of increasing them again. Snowy weather or 
 thunder and lightning afforded favourable conditions ; moist and 
 damp weather invariably the contrary. 
 
 (2). The human magnetisms composing the spirit circle, above 
 all other elements, exert the most considerable influence on the 
 character of the manifestations ; thus, a strongly antagonistic state 
 of mind in any one of those forming the circle would probably, by 
 developing a positive influence towards the spirit, neutralize the 
 manifestation. 
 
 Mrs. Hardinge then proceeded to state some of her own personal 
 experience. She said that for a long time she was sceptical of, and 
 even hostile to the spiritual faith, notwithstanding that she had 
 always possessed certain occult powers herself. She was induced 
 to attend one of the seances of Miss Kate Fox ; the raps occurred, 
 but the questions put by the believers present were framed accord- 
 
112 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 ing to so unscientific a method, and characterized "by so great a 
 want of precision and exactness that she could not help exclaiming, 
 " Surely, this is all humbug and absurdity ; M when, in this disposi- 
 tion of mind, she sat down to the table herself, the raps instantly 
 ceased, and she retired from the seance even more persuaded of the 
 imposture than before. 
 
 Her next seance was with Mr. Conklin, of New York; the 
 result was exactly the same. At last she attended a seance with a 
 medium who appeared to be entirely unaffected by the disposition 
 of those present. The manifestations were veiy remarkable, and 
 evidently denoted the presence of a conscious intelligence ; in two 
 hours she was thoroughly persuaded of the existence of some occult, 
 invisible and intelligent agency, and though it was only after many 
 months of persevering research that she became convinced of the 
 truth of Spiritualism, her scepticism was shaken from that seance. 
 
 Professor Hare's experiences were somewhat similar ; he had a 
 strong opinion that the raps were produced by muscular action, and 
 this impression served to neutralize the spirit power ; for as soon 
 as he sat down in a spirit circle, the raps, hitherto very loud, would 
 immediately cease. He at last succeeded in divesting himself of 
 this spirit of prejudice, after which the manifestations were in no 
 degree interrupted by his presence. 
 
 Any strong emotion, Mrs. Hardinge considered, was also detri- 
 mental to the exercise of spiritual power. Mr. Conklin, of whom 
 she had previously spoken, was invited to attend a number of 
 seances at Washington with some five or six gentlemen, who were 
 evidently desirous not to be known. The manifestations were 
 very marked and decisive, until Mr. Conklin discovered that one 
 of the gentlemen present was no other than President Lincoln ; 
 when his anxiety and surprise became so great as entirely to stop 
 the manifestations, which were not again renewed till a mutual ex- 
 planation had restored him to his normal state of mind. Thus, it 
 would seem, that any very strong emotion had also the effect of 
 rendering the magnetism positive, and neutralising the action of 
 the spirits. 
 
SPEECH OP MRS. HARDINGE. 113 
 
 Doubtless, there were many other conditions which had not yet 
 been discovered; thus Judge Parker, of Massachusetts, though 
 an enthusiastic believer in Spiritualism, brought to the spirit 
 circle such a peculiar quality of magnetism as invariably to sus- 
 pend the manifestations wherever he appeared. This continued 
 until a short time before his death, when some change took place 
 in his physical system, and the phenomena were produced in his 
 presence with perfect freedom. 
 
 There was another difficulty in the way of such an investigation as 
 was proposed by the Committee ; viz., the very fact of their being a 
 Committee. Associated bodies who had entered upon this inquiry 
 had almost invariably failed ; in fact, she knew of but one society, 
 the New York Young Men's Christian Association, that had been 
 successful. The reasons of their failure, she considered, were two : 
 (1.) Their sense of responsibility, which, by producing positive 
 magnetism , neutralised spiritual influence. (2.) The materialistic 
 training of scientists; the effect of a long-continued course of 
 scientific study being to impel the belief that nothing can be true 
 which may not be subjected to material tests, and measured by 
 material gauges. These, Mrs. Hardinge proceeded to say, were 
 not always applicable to spiritual phenomena ; she instanced the 
 phenomena of clairvoyance and clairaudience, in which the material 
 notions of time and space appeared to be entirely set at naught. 
 The laws of optics and acoustics offered no explanation for the 
 phenomena of Spiritualism; the formulae of science, valuable as 
 they were in the investigation of the laws of matter, were 
 generally unavailable for an inquiry into the character of Spiritu- 
 alism. The Committee must carefully guard itself against 
 attempting to dictate to Nature, and should rather accept the 
 conditions as dictated by Nature. 
 
 Mrs. Hardinge, in conclusion, advised the Committee to appoint a 
 Sub-committee of about twelve members, who should be of receptive 
 inquiring dispositions. She herself would be glad to indicate those 
 who would be most suitable. (1.) Let them hold a series of seances 
 with the various mediums obtainable, through a period of not less 
 
 I 
 
114 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 than three months, each member preparing a separate report, and 
 not comparing notes with the rest, until the end of the whole series. 
 (2.) Let them also adopt the still better plan of forming private 
 circles at home with their own friends, and holding seances inde- 
 pendently of each other ; if they will carry out these two sugges- 
 tions, they cannot fail to be convinced that the phenomena are 
 genuine, and the results of spiritual influence. 
 
 She would undertake to say that no seven persons would hold 
 meetings regularly together without getting some decided mani- 
 festations. She considered that about one in every seven persons 
 was possessed of medium power, and that the rest might develope it. 
 
 Tuesday, 23rd March, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 The correspondence having been disposed of, Mrs. Hardinge 
 made some further remarks in continuation of her statement of 
 the preceding week, and concluded by expressing her willingness 
 to reply to any questions that might be put to her by members of 
 the Committee. The following questions were then asked and 
 answered : — 
 
 I. By Mr. Dyte. " Can Mrs. Hardinge give us any suggestions 
 as to the best means of detecting imposture on the part of the 
 mediums % " 
 
 Mrs. Hardinge was unable to give any specific information on 
 that point. 
 
 II. " Would manifestations probably appear at a seance of prac- 
 tical spiritualists, conducted before twenty or thirty spectators 
 sitting apart from them, and, if necessary, in silence 1 " 
 
 Ans. " I think not." 
 
 III. By Mr. Bennett. " Does the experience of Mrs. Hardingo 
 tend to confirm the statement of Lord Lytton that " spiritual 
 manifestations " are more remarkable in proportion to the amount 
 of electricity in the atmosphere % " 
 
 Ans. " Invariably." 
 
 IV. "Can Mrs. Hardinge refer the Committee to any well- 
 
PAPER BY ME. JENCKEN. 115 
 
 authenticated instances of spirit communications having been 
 made, which neither the medium herself, nor any other person 
 present, could possibly know, independently of spiritual influence % 
 Ans. " There are a large number of such cases given in Allan 
 Putnam's ' Magic and Witchcraft,' and Professor Hare's ' Spiritu- 
 alism scientifically demonstrated 1 ' " 
 
 V. By Mr. Meyers. "Is it a fact that spirit arms and hands 
 have been seen and felt 1 " 
 
 Mrs. Hardinge had herself seen a spirit hand and had felt it 
 laid within her own. Spirits became visible by crystallising, as it 
 were, the magnetic and other emanations from those present, 
 around their own invisible spirit forms. 
 
 VI. By Mr. Gannon. " "What is vital magnetism, and by what 
 scientific tests has it been proved that human beings generated 
 such a force % " 
 
 Mrs. Hardinge considered that science was scarcely sufficiently 
 advanced to enable her to answer that question fully. 
 
 VII. By Mr. H. G-. Atkinson. " Why do you conclude that 
 clairvoyance is essentially of a different character from every other 
 phenomenon in nature — for instance, from the ordinary formative 
 principle and the ordinary facts of mind and instinct ? " 
 
 Ans. " Because it seems to annihilate what in other branches of 
 knowledge are absolutely necessary conditions of thought, the 
 notions of time and space." 
 
 A vote of thanks to Mrs. Hardinge closed the proceedings for 
 the evening. 
 
 Tuesday, 13th April, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 Mr. H. D. Jencken, Barrister-at-law, M.RL, read the following- 
 paper on " Spiritualism, its Phenomena, and the Laws that Regu- 
 late its Origin " : — 
 
 " In dealing with the question of Spiritualism we have to combat 
 several most difficult objections raised by those who oppose our 
 views. Firstly, the facts are denied, and the dreadful tedious pro- 
 
 i2 
 
116 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 cess of establishing these by instances, overburdens the lecturer 
 until both his strength and the patience of the audience become 
 exhausted. Secondly, where the facts are even allowed, the cui 
 bono is thrust forward with unhesitating urgency, and the lec- 
 turer finds himself driven upon ground quite foreign to a scientific 
 inquiry. If the facts exist, I care little for the cui bono ; if true 
 as a fact, depend on it, they have some use allowed them. I, for 
 one, deny the antiquated theory, that whatever exists must be 
 manifestly beneficial to us mortals, and for our special good, to 
 warrant its continuance. The facts are present, and there I rest 
 contented ; if, however, I am asked to form an opinion, I would 
 suggest that the study of the laws of differently constituted physical 
 states that co-exist with this, to our senses, recognizable reality, 
 is a vast subject for study, which study necessarily leads to the 
 knowledge of profounder, deeper seated truths, and possibly to 
 the more intimate recognition of our future state. I may, assum- 
 ing this to be my view, urge that the study of Spiritualism 
 has been beneficial to me individually and, I hope, may be so to my 
 fellow-men. But, I repeat, I do not take this stand, my ground is 
 one of fact and scientific inquiry. And to these I confine myself. 
 " I will not this evening tax your patience with an account of the 
 history of the progress of Spiritualism from the days of the cele- 
 brated Rochester rappings, to the present hour ; nor with a nar- 
 rative of the spiritual teachings of the past ; these, you will find 
 recorded in William Howitt's excellent work on the History of 
 the Supernatural • in De Morgan's work ' From Matter to Spirit/ 
 or Spicer's book, entitled, ' Sight and Sounds,' the latter furnish- 
 ing an account of the origin of the present movement. For those 
 who require further information, I would recommend the works of 
 Judge Edmonds, G. T. Dexter, Governor Talmadge, A. J. Davis, 
 M. Hornung, late secretary of the Berlin Magnetic Association, or 
 MM. Dupotet, Puysegur, Deleuze, Billot, Kardec; all of which 
 the student may consult with profit, and more especially the valu- 
 able work of Professor Hare's. Suffice it then if I tell you, that 
 upwards of 500 works have been published by different authors 
 
PAPER BY MR. JENCKEN. 117 
 
 upon Spiritualism and its phenomena, and that periodicals on the 
 subject are being published in all known languages. 
 
 " I repeat, I will not deal with these historical data, but propose 
 to confine myself to an examination of the phenomena ; and having 
 done this, will, with I avow, great diffidence on my part, state my 
 own views. And thus premising I will give you a statement of 
 facts; in rendering these, I will endeavour to classify spiritual 
 phenomena into different groups ; and firstly, the purely physical 
 phenomena, such as the movement and raising ponderable bodies 
 without visible contact, and to which class the levitations of the 
 body of the medium belongs. These levitations you will find re- 
 corded as having occurred as far back as the year 1347 : — (see 
 Spiritual Magazine, November, 1868) — and another instance is cited 
 as having taken place, in the year 1697. On the latter occasion, a 
 certain Margaret Rule is described as having been raised to the 
 ceiling of her room ; and Goethe refers to the wonderful fact of 
 levitation in his life of Phillipinari. The levitations of Mr. Home 
 are so well known, that I need not more than allude to them — 
 upwards of one hundred levitations have taken place during his 
 lifetime, of which perhaps the most remarkable was the carrying of 
 his body out of one window of the third floor, at Ashley House, 
 into an adjoining window ; and the lifting of his body raised 3 or 
 4 feet off the ground at Adare Manor for 20 or 30 yards. As 
 regards the lifting of heavy objects, these I can testify to myself; 
 I have seen the semi-grand at my house raised horizontally 18 
 inches off the ground, and kept suspended in space two or three 
 minutes. I have also witnessed a square table being lifted one 
 foot off the ground, no one touching or near to it, at the time, a 
 friend present seated on the carpet and watching the phenomena 
 all the time. I have also seen a table lifted clear over head, 6 feet 
 off the ground ; but what may appear more remarkable, I have 
 witnessed an accordion suspended in space for 10 or 20 minutes, 
 and played by an invisible agency. But I need not multiply the 
 instances of the moving and carrying of bodies without visible 
 contact, these I hold may be conceded as established facts. 
 
118 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 " The Second group of phenomena is that of the producing of 
 Raps, or Knocks, to which no doubt the tradition of the Poltergeister 
 owes its origin. These telegraphic signs, for such in truth they 
 are, need no confirmation on my part ; they are so common, that 
 thousands even in this town have heard them, and have further 
 receive messages spelt out by these means : — The well-known 
 alphabetical method being usually employed, I have known 
 messages spelt out by the tilting of a semi-grand piano at my own 
 house, accompanied by loud raps, no one at the time being in 
 contact, or within several feet of the instrument. I have heard 
 sentences spelt out by the strings of the piano being struck by 
 invisible agencies. 
 
 " The Third group of phenomena includes the uttering of words, 
 sentences, sounding of music, singing, and the producing of sounds 
 in imitation of birds; and these sounds produced without any 
 visible agencies being present. The most remarkable instance of 
 this kind I ever witnessed was at Great Malvern, at the house of 
 Dr. Gully, on which occasion I heard, as far as I could make out, 
 three voices chanting a hymn, accompanied by music played on an 
 accordion suspended in space, eight or nine feet off the ground. 
 
 " At the passing away of an old servant of our household, a strain 
 of solemn music, at about four in the morning, was, by the nurse 
 and servants, heard in the room of the dying woman ; the music 
 lasting fully twenty minutes. 
 
 " The Fourth group of phenomena includes playing on musical 
 instruments, the drawing of flowers, figures, and writing, by direct 
 spiritual unseen agency. Of these facts innumerable instances are 
 on record, and I mention the books of Mr. B. Coleman, and Baron 
 Guldenstube as valuable publications upon this phase of spiritual 
 phenomena. Instances have since multiplied beyond number, and 
 within the last few days, at Mr. Child's, I am informed drawings 
 have been made by invisible agencies. 
 
 " I have thus far given an account of the more usual phenomena, 
 and will now proceed to describe others not less interesting, but of 
 rarer occurrence — and firstly, the Fire Test. I have myself wit- 
 
PAPER BY ME. JENOKEN. 119 
 
 nessed the Fire test many times. I have seen Lord Adare hold 
 in the palm of his hand a burning live coal, which Mr. Home had 
 placed there, so hot, that the mere momentary contact with my 
 finger caused a burn. At Mr. S. C. Hall's a large lump of burning 
 coal was placed on his head by Mr. Home ; and only within these 
 last few da'ys, a metal bell, heated to redness in the fire, was 
 placed on a lady's hand without causing injury. At Mrs. Hen- 
 nhig's house, Noiwood, I have seen Mr. Home p.nce his face into 
 the flames of the grate, the flame points penetrating through his 
 hair without causing injury. Respecting these truly marvellous 
 Fire tests, I refer to the monthly journal ' Human Nature/ and to 
 the ' Spiritual Magazine' (1868, November — December). 
 
 " The next class of phenomena are those extraordinary elongations 
 of the medium's body, of which we read in the ' History of the 
 Mystics,' but until witnessed could scarcely be credited. It has 
 been my good fortune to witness the elongation and shortening of 
 Mr. Home's person many times, and at Mr. S. C. Hall's, about 
 three months ago, Mr. Home and a Miss Bertolacci were simul- 
 taneously elongated. The elongation usually takes place from the 
 hip, a span wide, and on one occasion I measured an extreme 
 elongation of the body of fully eight inches. The shortening of 
 the body is equally marvellous. I have witnessed Mr. Home 
 shrinking down to about five feet : again, as described in ' Human 
 Nature/ March, '69, I have measured the expansion and con- 
 traction of the hand, arm, and leg. Fortunately these expansions 
 and contractions have been witnessed by fifty people at the very 
 least, and are now placed beyond doubt. 
 
 " I will pass over the numerous phenomena of holding fluids in 
 space, without vessels to contain them ; extracting liquids from 
 bottles — which I have witnessed ; nor will I burden you with a 
 description of the perfuming of water, or extracting the scent 
 from flowers ; or the alcohol from spirits of wine ; but will pass 
 to the appearance of hands, arms, and spirit forms, wholly or in 
 part developed. Fortunately within the last few montlis instances 
 have repeated themselves, so that I could name a score of wit- 
 
120 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 nesses, -within the circle of my own friends, who have seen spirit 
 forms or appearances. As these facts go far towards establishing 
 the truth of spiritualistic phenomena, I will with your permission 
 dwell more upon these manifestations. 
 
 " Spirit Hands are usually luminous, and appear and re-appear 
 all but instantaneously. I have once been enabled to submit a spirit 
 hand to pressure. The temperature was, as far as I could judge, 
 the same as that of the room, and the spirit hand felt soft, velvety ; 
 dissolving slowly under the greatest amount of pressure to which 
 I could submit it. I have, however, been informed by friends 
 that they have seen spirit hands break a stout piece of plank in 
 two, and that the temperature of the hands, tested by a delicate 
 thermometer, was usually equal to that of the room. 
 
 " Spirit Forms. — They usually appear with the head and bust 
 developed and very luminous, the outline rarely well denned, and 
 generally the form seems to float, rather than to walk. These 
 appearances, however, present very different aspects at different 
 times. I have often urged upon my friends to get some facts to 
 guide in ascertaining the physical property or character of these 
 forms. At a friend's house, some short time ago, the spirit form 
 cast a shadow and slightly obscured the light of the gas-burner : 
 again, at Ashley House, Capt. Smith and others present, the form 
 appeared quite opaque and solid. Only a few weeks ago, at 
 Mr. S. C. Hall's, a spirit form, very luminous in appearance, was 
 seen, but the outline ill-defined. The form remained visible for 
 three or four minutes, and sufficiently long for two of those present 
 to make a drawing of the same. I have seen a spirit form at a 
 seance held at Dr. Gully's, September, 1867. The form appeared 
 luminous — the top rounded off. I could not distinguish the features. 
 The height was middle sized, and the form appeared to me like a 
 luminous column or cloud. On passing to my left, and close to 
 Dr. Gully, I noticed that the luminosity of the figure cast a glow of 
 light upon my friend. The form, as it stood next to me, spoke 
 several words, audible to all, and then walked to the fireplace at the 
 end of the room ; the floor vibrating again to the heavy footstep. 
 
PAPEE, BY MB. JENOKEN. 121 
 
 " On the evening I first attended a seance at the Dialectical, Mr. 
 Home and some friends met later on at Ashley House ; on this 
 occasion I had more opportunity of investigating the phenomena of 
 spiritual appearance. A figure draped, in what appeared like a trans- 
 parent loose gauze, or veil, passed to and fro imaged on the wall, which 
 had become luminous ; the figures appeared to stand out in ill-defined 
 relief. This phenomenon repeated itself over and over again, the 
 figure disappearing whenever those present became too positive ; of 
 this Mr. Home, who was in a trance the whole time, warned us. 
 When I say too positive, I mean ' too intent.' A figure also deve- 
 loped itself next to and above Mr. Home, as he stood half covered 
 by the curtains against the light of the window ; but the outline was 
 so indistinct I could not well discern its form. These appearances, 
 or spiritual forms, are far more usually witnessed at seances than is 
 ordinarily supposed, and I could instance many more cases equally 
 marked and characteristic as those related ; for instance, the boy 
 of Mrs. Cox, who passed away some few months ago, was seen by 
 Lord Adare, and spoke to him. The housekeeper at Ashley House 
 has seen spirit forms at Ashley House, and recognised the face and 
 the voice. At my house, the Master of Lindsay observed the spirit 
 form of Mr. Home's late wife, clearly defined ; and what is more 
 remarkable, the Master of Lindsay tells me that the figure 
 appeared to him in profile; whilst Mr. Home noticed that the 
 figure stood in full enface as it bent over his bed. 
 
 " But I must not multiply instances. The inward seeing of spirit 
 forms which only mediums or seers have the power, is of great 
 interest, and opens a wide field for inquiry. The description of 
 these visions, or as I believe actual seeings, by the inward organ 
 of sight, confirm in a measure, the form and appearance of the spirit 
 forms visible to a number of people, and such as I have already 
 described. The forms seen vary in appearance, though as a rule 
 the seers described them as enveloped in a semi-luminous cloud, the 
 head and shoulders are described as in clear outline ; or the figures 
 appear in shadowy outline, though perfectly solid, and to move 
 about at will, but so transparent that objects are seen through 
 
122 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 them. Tlie forms vary from a white luminious transparency to a 
 darkish tint of grey or brown. I have seen these shadowy figures, 
 though only very exceptionally, and not under conditions that 
 enabled me to institute a minuter investigation. In all these 
 phenomena, it is of the utmost importance to determine what 
 conditions favour, what conditions interrupt their appearance. 
 
 " I have now to treat of the Identity of Spirits, that is, the evi- 
 dence that the spiritual beings present, either visible or communi- 
 cating by the telegraphic raps, are those of soul beings — of some 
 one having formerly resided on this earth. Numerous instances 
 are given by different writers, but I prefer mentioning cases 
 within my own knowledge, or those of my immediate friends. In 
 the instance of the spirit form of the boy of Mrs. Cox, the voice 
 and appearance was unmistakably that of the departed child. The 
 spirit form seen by me at Malvern, I recognized by the voice, the 
 words spoken, and the meaning of those words. 
 
 " At Mrs. Henning's house, Norwood, at a seance at which Mr. 
 Home was present, a communication was made, recalling an event 
 which occurred at Dr. Elliotson's, some thirty years ago. It ap- 
 peared that Mrs. Hennings had attended with a clairvoyant child, 
 Ellen Dawson, at Dr. Elliotson's, who behaved very abruptly on 
 that occasion. The incident had even escaped Mrs. Henning's 
 memory and only was recalled to her mind by the mentioning of 
 the scene on that evening by Mr. Home in his trance state, and in 
 which state he personified the late Dr. Elliotson. 
 
 " I have now given you data enough to enable you to follow me 
 in the conclusions I have arrived at. I need not remind you that 
 the great physical forces of nature, namely, light, heat, motion, 
 electricity, chemical action, &c, are ascribed to unseen ether waves: 
 a subtile, all-pervading cosmic ether is supposed to fill space, and 
 the mere change of the nature of its vibration producing light, heat, 
 electricity, mechanical motion, &c. I need, also, not remind you 
 that the undulatory theory of Huyghens, of Young, has been com- 
 batted by Leonard Euler and Mr. Grove ; and a moleci^ar theory 
 substituted, with change of polaric position of the final molecules, 
 
PAPER BY MR. JENCKEN. 123 
 
 which are supposed to be the ultimate form of matter, but which 
 Grove conceives conducts us to dynamic agencies ; unless we accept 
 Professor Huxley's protoplasms, or primary elementary fluids, for 
 what else are his elements ] and give to these an ever continuing 
 permanency. 
 
 " We have thus our great physicists driven to the accepting of 
 theories by which they admit unseen agencies ; and Mr. Grove is 
 quite right when he tells us that ultimately we are obliged to admit 
 a dynamic force to light and its correlates. If time allowed, I 
 would give you all that has been said on this subject. I must 
 to-day content myself by presuming on your forbearance, and repeat 
 with the great thinkers, that the physical forces are only compre- 
 hensible as the exponents of dynamic, unseen agencies. This 
 reasoning takes me to ground further advanced in the direction 
 I am pursuing. I ask, what are the causes of these dynamic phy- 
 sical forces j those great agencies that uphold, in their all-potent 
 grasp, this globe we live on and all other cosmic bodies 1 I further 
 ask, whence arise the vital organic powers that set the dead material 
 of Professor Huxley's protoplasm in motion, and create forms of 
 life? The ephemeral existence of animal life itself induces the 
 question, for what becomes of the vital powers of animals — the soul- 
 beings of men 1 their numbers must be reckoned by myriads upon 
 myriads ; it matters not when, but the day of repletion must come ; 
 this ever continuing creation of beings must ultimately require 
 space, for space is, after all, a terminable quantity, and materialists 
 pretend to teach us that the theory of extinction and absorption of 
 soul-beings (with Hegel at their head) after death answers this 
 question. 
 
 " I have no time to combat their views, but I put it to them, 
 whether they admit the permanency of the material ; if they do, 
 this is my case : for, to admit the everlasting presence of the 
 material, and deny that of the cause is a contradiction, self evident 
 on its very face. What, then, will be asked is the view I have 
 ventured to form for myself ] how is the mystery of birth, life and 
 death to be explained ? what is the cause of the action of the 
 
124 MINUTES 01" THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 dynamical forces which physicists recognize? how do I explain 
 vital action and those kindred phenomena of mesmerism % what do 
 spiritual phenomena disclose 1 I will, in as few words as possible, 
 explain to you my theory. 
 
 " The material physical world, the cosmic bodies — for the property 
 of light, proves that all solar systems obey one common law of 
 physical force — is sustained by a very few primary, elementary 
 laws, represented by primary, elementary or basic substances. 
 
 " Why, I ask with Professor De Morgan, should the Creator have 
 fashioned only 10 or 20 elements out of, say, one million of primary 
 elements, and these few only to be operative ] or in other words, 
 am I asking you to admit too much, if I say that it is just possible 
 many other elementary combinations may exist, creating a material 
 state, absolutely independent of the ponderable, visible materiality 
 that surrounds us 1 That such may be conceived as possible, Mr. 
 Grove tells us in his work, ' Correlation of Physical Forces ;' he 
 says : — ' Myriads of organised beings may exist imperceptible to 
 our vision, even if we were among them, and we might be equally 
 imperceptible to them' (p. 161). These different primary elemen- 
 tary states are conceivable by merely supposing primary elementary 
 basic substances to exist of a different character to those that 
 constitute the elementary basis of our materiality. Physicists, and 
 I quote from Professor Huxley, will tell you that certain primary 
 basic gaseous substances underlie all formations ; that their number 
 may be reduced to four. I take their reasoning one step further, 
 and maintain that ultimately only two primary substances will be 
 found to constitute the foundation of all materiality — these two 
 substances constituting a dual state, in obedience to the. law of 
 polarity that exists at the base of all creation. The manifold com, 
 binations of these two primary basic elementary substances create 
 the material, ponderable, visible world. But matter is only an 
 exponent of a force — a dynamic action of a permanent law. I am 
 borrowing from Faraday, Tyndall, Huxley, for they admit the 
 ether wave in their treatment of the light, &c. I thus reduce the 
 physical world we live in, this Panstellar Pancosmic world to the 
 
PAPER BY MB. JENCKEN. 125 
 
 dominion, I contend, of only two primary polaric forces — conceiv- 
 able as expansion and contraction, central and peripheral, mani- 
 fested as light and gravitation, oxygen and carbon. If I dare ven- 
 ture to enter upon the ground taken up by Professor Huxley in 
 dealing with primary gaseous substances, — the dualism repeating 
 itself in what is termed negative and positive, left and right, male 
 and female, — all nature manifests in the never ceasing systole and 
 dyastole the great dual action of these primary polaric laws, that 
 underlie the surface play of the phenomenal. 
 
 " These primary elementary substances correspond with other 
 elementary primary substances, but which belong to a different 
 state of materiality, which has formed and fashioned the material 
 world that pre-exist and co-exists with the, to us, visible and pon- 
 derable. But each dual group of primary elementary forces is so 
 constituted that their action encompasses an infinitely extended 
 world, in all its boundless expanse ; or, in other words, series of 
 primary dual forces, represented by primary dual substances, co- 
 existing, intro-existing, co-operating, harmonizing one with the 
 other, may be conceived to exist. I have thus distinctive grades of 
 materialities, bordering one on the other, intro-existing each with- 
 in each. And in the never ceasing progress from the primary dual 
 source in the divine essence, from grade to grade, the vital power 
 of the soul-being travels onwards, mediating in its ascent and 
 change of condition in each elementary primary state by what, in 
 the state we reside in, we recognize as the fcetal development and 
 final birth of the child. The soul-being of the child pre-exists, I 
 maintain, but in a more primary unconscious condition ; how 
 constituted, and in what form we cannot with certainty tell, but 
 thus much is certain, that each vital power has passed through 
 earlier states of development, in an ether form previous to its 
 obtaining its advanced condition, suitable to its sojourn on earth. 
 Those lymbic preparatory states Dr. Doherty speaks of in his 
 f Organic Philosophy,' or the verelement of my father's theory 
 — the pre-existences of Leibnitz — are to my mind the only answer 
 to the mystery of birth, of animals as the after existences are 
 
126 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 the only answer to the ephemeral phase of life, the mystery of 
 death. 
 
 " The fact of foetal development and birth, the growth of all forms 
 of life from primary or living germinal matter, can only be ex- 
 plained by a preparatory pre-existence. Professor Huxley's theory, 
 and the school of continental materialists, admit the indestructi- 
 bility of the material, but deny the everlasting presence of its cause. 
 Those primary centres of force M. Bascovitz rightly substitutes 
 for the idea of a final molecule or primary fluid. The next ques- 
 tion to consider is that of the presence of an ether state, following 
 this state, bordering upon it, and into which we pass after death. 
 
 " The soul-being pre-developes its ether investiture during life, 
 mediating its progress by the organism of our bodily existence ; 
 pre-developes until a second farther advanced central state of our 
 soul becomes predominant, and then follow age, decay and final 
 dissolution of the body. Our soul-being having expanded, in obe- 
 dience to fixed laws of physical, intellectual, and moral develop- 
 ment — for I contend that the latter are organically represented by 
 a higher organism — becomes surrounded by a suitable investiture, 
 bearing the stamp of a higher or lower development, in strict ac- 
 cordance with the advance gained ; and the presence of a differ- 
 ently constituted physical state into which the soul-beings of men 
 pass by what we designate death, answers the questions put by 
 materialists, what becomes of the myriads of soul-beings that pass 
 away, not only from this our planet, but from the countless suns 
 that fill our cosmic heavens, for their analogous physical state 
 justifies to conclusion that they too are inhabited. The presence 
 of grades founded upon fundamental elementary and distinctive 
 dual primary principals — corresponding with other states that 
 precede and follow these, and into, and from out of which, the soul- 
 being arises and passes is the only explanation to the most mar- 
 vellous phenomena of birth and death. But progress is not only 
 confined to the human soul-being; all nature progresses — constantly 
 changes — and the only constant are the fundamental laws that 
 govern each state of primary materiality. 
 
PAPER BY MR. JENCKEN. 127 
 
 " In the Lucide, the trance medium, the seer, spiritual sight is 
 opened ; or, in other words, the soul-being, even during life, be- 
 comes self conscious of the next state upon which our present state 
 borders, and the eyes see, and what are termed our spiritual senses 
 function, and we become conscious that an actual reality surrounds 
 us, independent of, and yet co-existing with the material physical 
 conditions that govern this world. 
 
 " To recapitulate. The universe is not composed as usually con- 
 ceived of only this pancosmic boundless stellar world, in which 
 the megas and micros are, it is true, equally marvellous ; but this 
 boundless, light indexed world constitutes only one of the endless 
 grades and distinctive materialities in the plan of the universe. 
 Each plane, or grade reducible to two primary fundamental laws ; 
 tke central and peripheral, expressed by two primary dual sub- 
 stances, out of which are created, in never ceasing change, those 
 ever varying forms that surround us. And the soul-beings pass 
 from one intro-state to another intro-state, in obedience to laws of 
 their developement, in never ending progress; mediating each 
 state by an organism fit to function in each grade. What sepa- 
 rates the soul-being from the surrounding material, or rather what 
 constitutes the connecting link between it and the material, must 
 be reserved for the discussion of some future day. This evening I 
 have only time to allude to this question. I will now conclude 
 what I have to tell you j the subject is so vast, I have had to 
 sacrifice form to my wish to render all I could say within a 
 short half-hour's reading, and if I have erred, I am sure you will 
 be indulgent." 
 
 On the conclusion of Mr. Jencken's paper, the chairman sugges- 
 ted the advisability of waiving all discussion thereon, in order that 
 the Committee might have an opportunity of hearing the evidence 
 of some other distinguished spiritualists who were then present. 
 As this recommendation was found to be in accordance with the 
 general feeling of the Committee, it was at once adopted. 
 
 Mrs. Honywood, in answer to a request from the chair, stated 
 that she had witnessed some remarkable phenomena at the residence 
 
128 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 of Dr. Gully, " While sitting in a circle recently, the table rose, 
 and the room vibrated to such a degree that an engineer who was 
 present declared that nothing but the strongest machinery would 
 have been sufficient to account for it. An accordion was played in 
 the air, Mr. Home holding it by one strap, and not touching it in 
 any other way. The room was fully lighted. Three or four persons, 
 unknoAvn to Mr. Home, mentally wished for particular tunes and 
 they were played." 
 
 The Hon. Mrs. gave evidence in the following words : — 
 
 " The most remarkable manifestations I have seen, were those of 
 last Sunday evening at my house. We were seated in a partially 
 darkened room. We first heard raps and then saw a human figure 
 at the window. It entered and several other figures came trooping 
 in after it. One of them waived its hands. The atmosphere 
 became fearfully cold. A figure which I recognised as that of a 
 deceased relative, came behind my chair, leaned over me, and 
 brushed my hair lightly with its hand. It seemed about eight 
 feet high. Then approaching the Master of Lindsay it passed 
 right through him, causing him to shiver with cold. But the 
 most extraordinary thing of all was the laughter. One of us said 
 something and all the spirits laughed with joy. The sound was 
 indescribably strange, and it appeared to us as if it came from the 
 ground. This was the first time we heard spirit voices." 
 
 In answer to questions from members of the Committee Mrs. — 
 said : — " Mr. Home was present on this occasion, but I have seen 
 things when Mr. Home was not present. We sat in a circle at 
 first, and were seven in number. Five of the seven saw just what 
 I have described, and the others saw something, but not so distinctly. 
 Mr. Home said there were nineteen spirits in the room at one 
 time. I could see their eyes — peculiarly brilliant ones — looking 
 at us. Mr. Home said to me, * Don't be frightened, there is a 
 spirit coming to you,' and in a few minutes I saw the bright eyes 
 of the figure looking at me. The figure was that of a man, and 
 well defined. I could not distinguish the clothes, but there was a 
 peculiar rustle like that of silk. The faces were not very distinct, 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. SIMKISS. 129 
 
 but Mr. Home said that he could see them. Mr. Home was then 
 in a trance condition. He walked about the room during the 
 manifestations. 
 
 In answer to Mr. Geary, it was stated that Mr. Home had no 
 previous access to the room beyond having dined there. 
 
 Mr. T. M. Simkiss, who was the next witness called, gave evi- 
 dence as follows : — 
 
 " I have been a spiritualist for nearly sixteen years, and have 
 examined the various phases of mediumship, with all the critical 
 research of which I am capable. 
 
 "lam not myself a medium in the common acceptation of the 
 term, though I have tried hard to become one. I have tried in a 
 variety of ways to see, hear, or feel spirits myself; by sitting 
 frequently in circles as passively as possible, by submitting myself 
 to repeated mesmeric manipulations, and by sitting alone in the 
 dead of night for many hours in a room that was used for some 
 years exclusively for the purposes of spirits and mediums, and 
 might be considered to be thoroughly permeated with spiritual 
 magnetism ; but all with no apparent effect. 
 
 " I have never been able to witness any independent physical 
 manifestations, (i.e. without contact of the medium,) which would 
 admit of efficient testing ; so that I am generally sceptical as to 
 the reality of this branch of Spiritualism. Though I have not seen 
 any reliable physical manifestations, I have witnessed a great 
 number of neurologic spiritual manifestations; and after deducting 
 the greatest possible percentage for mesmerism, for imposture, and 
 for hallucination, there remains for me no possible alternative but 
 to acknowledge that some persons who are physically dead, have 
 still a conscious existence, and can, by operating through the ner- 
 vous systems of certain sensitive individuals called mediums, give 
 unmistakeable evidence of their identity. 
 
 " I will quote a few marked instances out of a great number, of 
 which I have had personal experience : — Sixteen years ago, being 
 in the city of Philadelphia, in America, sceptical as to future exis- 
 tence, and quite unacquainted with Spiritualism, except by report 
 
 K 
 
130 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 as the last American humbug, I went to see Henry Gordon, a noted 
 medium. The instant I entered his room he became entranced, 
 and his body appeared to be controlled by some intelligent power 
 other than himself. He immediately extended his hand to me, 
 saying quickly — ' Tom, how are you 1 I am glad to see you here ; 
 
 I am your old friend Michael C .' After a pause, 'I and others 
 
 have influenced you to come here, so as to give you proof of immor- 
 tality, which you have given over believing in.' Michael C 
 was a college friend of mine who had been dead more than three 
 years. I had then been in America only six days, and was a com- 
 plete stranger to all around me ; I had never mentioned the name 
 
 of Michael G to any one in America, nor had I thought of 
 
 him for some weeks before that time. On subsequent occasions 
 
 through Henry Gordon, Michael C related many incidents of 
 
 a private nature which completely established his personality in 
 my mind. 
 
 " On the next day after my visit to Henry Gordon, I went to 
 see a lady who was not a public medium, Mrs. Chase, the wife of 
 Dr. Chase, one of the Professors of the Eclectic Medical College of 
 Philadelphia, and who was said to see spirits. On my entering 
 her drawing-room she said — ' Oh ! Doctor, there are several spirits 
 come in with this gentleman ; one is a tall, thin, young man, with 
 brown hair, and only a little whiskers by his ears ; he stoops and 
 coughs very much, and died of consumption ; but he has already 
 communicated through some other medium.' This, I recognised as 
 being a correct description of Michael C— -. Mrs. Chase then 
 continued — ' On the other side of him there is a young girl, appar- 
 ently about sixteen or seventeen years old, with very white skin ; 
 her hair appears to be nearly black and hangs in ringlets ; she has 
 a broad square forehead and square shoulders ; you knew her very 
 well when alive.' I could not recollect any one answering to that 
 description. * She is very merry and rather fond of teasing, and 
 is amused at your not recollecting her, as you used to know her so 
 well.' I was still perplexed, and began to think that Mrs. Chase 
 was playing with my imagination* After a few more tantalizing 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. SIMKISS. 131 
 
 remarks I began to get tired of the affair, when Mrs. Chase said — 
 * She is now going to say something by which you will know who 
 she is.' After a pause she continued — * You bore me to the grave.' 
 This remark, originated by the spirit herself as a sign of recogni- 
 tion, was a perfect test to me. I had never in my life, up to that 
 time, been present at the funeral of any young girl except at that 
 of the one of whom Mrs. Chase had just given me such a perfect 
 description, both as to her appearance and playfully teasing manner, 
 all of which this test brought fully back to my mind, though I 
 had not thought of her for at least two years previous to that time. 
 She had then been dead nine or ten years. 
 
 " For the past three years my wife has been a medium. Constitu- 
 tionally she is quite healthy, rather wiry and energetic than actually 
 strong, with a quick circulation, strong nerved, never been subject 
 to fits or fainting, almost insensible to fear, and of a sceptical turn 
 of mind. She was first entranced almost immediately on her sitting 
 in a circle of Spiritualists, to which she went out of curiosity. 
 Afterwards she was frequently in the unconscious or trance state, 
 and easily possessed by spirits, who could have full control of her 
 organisation for their own peculiar modes of speech and gesticula- 
 tion, and were apparently as much at home as if in their own bodies. 
 One spirit who at this time very frequently possessed her was that 
 of a Scotchman, who invariably spoke broad Scotch through her, 
 which she is quite unable to do in her normal condition. 
 
 " This trance state, unsurpassed as it may be for test purposes, 
 is detrimental to the nervous system if much persisted in. In the 
 case of my wife it appears to have been a transition stage that she 
 passed through as means of developing her interior senses, so as to 
 enable her to see and converse with spirits, without the closing of 
 any of her external senses. She is now as wide-a-wake and fully 
 conscious when seeing spirits as any person with whom she is in 
 company. She not only sees them, but occasionally gives the full 
 names, both christian and surnames, of total strangers, and by this 
 means has convinced many persons of the truth of Spiritualism 
 and immortality, about which they were previously doubtful. 
 
 K 2 
 
132 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 " One evening, in the midst of a general conversation, my wife 
 suddenly said to me c Here is a spirit who says his name is Father 
 
 F ; ' she went on giving me a correct description of his personal 
 
 appearance, and told me where and under what circumstances we 
 were previously acquainted with each other. A week afterwards 
 I took an opportunity of testing her with regard to this spirit. 
 Seeing his photograph in a shop were I was making some other 
 purchases, I bought one ; my wife not being with me. I afterwards 
 caused her to see it in an accidental manner, without her having 
 any suspicion of intention on my part, by showing it to another 
 person. She looked to see what I was showing my friend, and said, 
 ' Who is that % I have seen that face before.' ' Don't you know 1 
 said I. She replied ' Oh ! it's that spirit that I saw last week; it's 
 Father F , what a good likeness it is.' 
 
 " On another occasion we went by invitation to visit some persons 
 who were strangers to us ; during the evening my wife described a 
 spirit, a deceased relative of theirs, which description they said was 
 accurate ; and he gave his name as ' Tommy.' To this I was pay- 
 ing but little attention, not being acquainted with their family 
 connections, when my wife said to me * Tommy says he used to 
 know you very well.' I then inquired of the lady of the house as 
 to the former residence and business of her uncle, (the spirit 
 Tommy) and found that he was quite correct ; I was officially 
 connected with him when alive, and knew him well, but never had 
 any idea that he was any relation to the persons whom we 
 were then visiting. Some six months afterwards she saw an oil 
 portrait of this person at a house in another part of the country ? 
 and instantly recognised it as ' Tommy,' whom she had seen on the 
 evening above mentioned. 
 
 " My wife has given me the names of spirits of historical per- 
 sonages, many of whom I am quite certain that she had never heard 
 of, and in several cases that I had never heard or read of until I 
 searched various Encyclopaedias to find if such persons had ever 
 existed. One instance. That of ' Annibale Carracci,' who she 
 said was an Italian artist. Not being given to artistic pursuits or 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. BLANCHAED. 133 
 
 literature, I did not know of such a person ; but on looking out for 
 him in the Encyclopaedia I found his name and profession rightly- 
 given. She has correctly described the details of dress of many 
 ancient Grecian and Roman spirits, such as the tunic, toga, sandals, 
 &c, of which she was previously quite ignorant. 
 
 " Into the various ontological theories and speculations, which 
 inevitably grow up in the philosophical mind from the considera- 
 tion of metaphysical subjects, or into the theological paraphernalia 
 with which ecclesiastical dogmatism and superstition have invested 
 and well nigh smothered the pure form of ' Max the Spirit/ I 
 think it useless at present to enter, as the chief object of this 
 investigation is to elicit well authenticated facts, and thoroughly 
 to sift them, to see if they can be accounted for in any other man. 
 ner than by the agency of departed human beings. 
 
 " In my experience I have met not only with success, but with 
 very many disappointments ; and now rarely waste much time upon 
 the spirits, vainly waiting for them to communicate ; for I know 
 that if they choose to withhold themselves, they will not come when 
 we do call, whilst on the other hand, they will sometimes manifest 
 themselves at times and in places the most unexpected. 
 
 " Beyond solving the important question ' If a man die shall he 
 live again?' — by the very fact of spirits communicating and proving 
 their identity, there is to me little that is consistent or reliable in 
 what is revealed through different mediums. And perhaps this is 
 very wise. For if man were led to rely much upon spirits for 
 advice, his own judgment and energy would be in danger of being 
 weakened thereby." 
 
 In reply to Mr. D. H. Dyte, Mr. Simkiss stated that his wife 
 was a strong, wiry woman, never subject to fits or faintings, and 
 possessed of strong nerves, and almost insensible to fear. The 
 only peculiarity about her that he could think of, was that her 
 circulation was unusually rapid. 
 
 Mr. Edward Laman Blanchard was the next witness. As he has 
 since committed to paper the substance of his statement, it has been 
 thought best to give his evidence in his exact words as written : — 
 
134 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 " The deponent states that for nearly thirty years he has given 
 his attention to certain occurrences which -would seem to be only 
 satisfactorily explained by admitting the influence of those 
 agencies usually, — and as the writer believes, improperly, — called 
 ' Supernatural.' 
 
 " That he has a personal knowledge of facts which have 
 compelled his acceptance of the belief in a possibility of commu- 
 nications from the unseen world ; and that he has been an eye- 
 witness of most of the remarkable physical manifestations which 
 have been observed by so many other persons in this country, 
 during the last fifteen years. 
 
 "That between the years 1858 and 1863 the deponent was 
 frequently present at ' Circles ' formed for the purpose of investi- 
 gating ' Spiritualism/ and that he has always subjected the 
 evidence adduced to the most rigid scrutiny, and tested in every 
 instance the truthfulness of the so-called * Mediums ' by every 
 expedient that common sense could suggest. 
 
 " That amongst other places, he pursued his inquiries at the 
 rooms of Mrs. Marshall, and that on these occasions he has seen 
 tables rise from the ground without the slightest possibility of 
 human agency ; that he has heard guitars played and bells rung 
 without the least chance of feet, fingers, machinery or electricity 
 being employed to produce the effect. That he has repeatedly 
 seen 'The Spirit Hand' under circumstances which rendered 
 deception impossible, and that he has frequently received at 
 those 'Circles' written communications which could not have 
 been given by any person present in the flesh. Some of these 
 communications bear the signature of a departed friend, and these 
 signatures, when compared with the autograph of that individual 
 written before his departure from earth, have been by competent 
 witnesses declared to be singularly identical. On one occasion the 
 deponent has found himself raised in a chair at least six inches 
 from the ground without such levitation being due to mechanical 
 forces. Handkerchiefs knotted in a minute, heavy slates raised by 
 the 'Spirit Hand/ and placed on the table, and instantaneous 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. SPEAR. 135 
 
 -writing on whitened glass, slates, and note paper are among his 
 familiar experiences. 
 
 "On January 11th, 1862, the deponent in company with Mr. 
 Cornelius Pearson the artist, and Mr. Thomas Spencer the well- 
 known analytical chemist, visited a 'Medium' named Foster, at 14, 
 Bryanstone Street. Names previously written on slips of paper 
 and rolled up into pullets were brought by each person, and these 
 names were quickly and correctly given by ' Raps,' without the 
 possibility of ' The medium ' acquiring a knowledge of the contents 
 of the paper slips beforehand. On the arm of 'The medium' 
 appeared in red letters * William Blanchard,' the name of the 
 deponent's father, and immediately afterwards appeared on the 
 palm of the medium's hand, the numbers '27' indicating in answer 
 to a question put, the exact number of years which had elapsed 
 since the said William Blanchard had ceased to exist on. earth. 
 All this was done very rapidly, the deponent and his friends being 
 utterly unknown to the ' Medium,' and the letters and numbers 
 disappearing in the sight of those present, without the arm of the 
 medium being withdrawn. 
 
 " The deponent further states that he has had the gratification 
 
 of attending circles when Mr. D. D. Home was the medium, and 
 
 that he has become perfectly convinced of the genuine nature of the 
 
 phenomena, occurring on those occasions. Bef erring to a brief 
 
 paper entitled 'A Bap on the Knuckles,' in the Spiritual Magazine 
 
 of September 1860, for a further account of the experiences he has 
 
 had, the deponent would here only record in addition that he has 
 
 not detected trickery in one instance, although he has reason to 
 
 believe himself peculiarly qualified for such discoveries, and that 
 
 whatever agencies may be employed in these ' Manifestations ' 
 
 they are not to be explained by referring them to imposture on 
 
 the one side, or hallucination on the other. 
 
 "E. L. Blanchard. 
 
 "April 15th, 1869." 
 
 The Chairman next called upon Mr. J. Murray Spear, who 
 
 spoke as follows : — 
 
136 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 " Mr. Chairman. When I first heard of Modern Spiritualism 
 I resolved I would have nothing whatever to do with it, for I had 
 been active in promoting temperance, peace, freedom, women's 
 rights, and other moral, social and religious movements, and they 
 had all cost me much time, money and reputation ; I feared it 
 might be so if I undertook to look into Spiritualism. Nevertheless, 
 I was persuaded to seat myself at a table, and then, by the 
 alphabet, the name of my brother's wife, who had not long before 
 passed into the spirit world, was given. Her name was Frances. 
 None present knew her, much less did they know her name. I 
 was greatly perplexed to know how that name got there, and I 
 ventured to examine the subject a little further. 
 
 " In March, 1852, my own hand was moved to write thus : — 
 ' We wish you to go to Abington and see David Yining.' I did 
 not know that a person of that name lived in that town. Abington 
 was twenty miles from Boston, my native city, where the message 
 was written. No person was with me at the time of the writing. 
 
 "I went to Abington as directed, found a person there bearing the 
 name I had written, and more, that he was sick and had not slept 
 for nearly ten days and nights. My hand was moved towards him. 
 I pointed at him, but did not touch him : the pain was all driven 
 from his system, and he soon sank into a quiet sleep. I now per- 
 ceived two points that claimed my attention. 1st. This power, what- 
 ever it might be, exhibited intelligence, for it gave me the name 
 of a person of whom I previously had no knowledge, and it directed 
 me to the place where he lived. 2nd. It exhibited beneficence; for 
 it sent me to do the person good. 
 
 " From that time I was sent to many other persons and places 
 to do similar acts of mercy. One lady had been struck by lightning. 
 I was the instrument in the hands of this power of removing all 
 her pain in a very short time. Evidences numerous and various 
 crowded upon me, and I became a believer in Modern Spiritualism. 
 Guided by this power, I have travelled many hundred thousand 
 miles — have been sent into twenty of the thirty-six of the United 
 States of America, have crossed the Atlantic Ocean three times, 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. COLEMAN. 137 
 
 have visited many portions of England, Scotland, "Wales, and have 
 been repeatedly sent on to the Continent. 
 
 " I may also state that I was sent by this power to Hamilton 
 College to give a conrse of twelve lectures on geology, a subject 
 about which I then knew almost nothing. Assisted and encouraged 
 by a distinguished professor of that institution, the discourses were 
 given, and on being questioned as to their value, the professor 
 affirmed that I took up the subject just where the books stopped ; 
 that I did not contradict them, and he declared he should teach his 
 pupils some things I had taught. 
 
 " Besides the discourses on geology, I have delivered many on 
 health, electricity, agriculture, magnetism, ether, education, com- 
 merce, astronomy, government, physiology, &c, &c, and with all 
 the above-named subjects I had but slight acquaintance. A volume 
 containing nearly seven hundred pages has been published, and 
 many thousand pages are now in manuscript. 
 
 " I was also set at work to build a machine with a view of 
 developing a new motive power by collecting elements directly from 
 the atmosphere. Motion was secured corresponding to early em- 
 bryonic life. 
 
 " I have many times imitated with marked exactness the auto- 
 graphs of persons. This power aids me to describe disease of body 
 or mind, to prescribe for the sick, and to delineate the characters 
 of persons by holding their hand-writing, or a lock of hair, or by 
 photograph, and very many persons have been healed, assisted and 
 comforted by this power." 
 
 The meeting was then adjourned. 
 
 Tuesday, 27th April, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 Mr. Benjamin Coleman, of Upper Norwood, gave evidence this 
 evening in the following words : — 
 
 " At the first seance which I attended there were fourteen 
 persons in the room, seated round a long dinner table. Mr. Home, 
 who was the medium, sat at one end, and I at the other. Through 
 
138 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 the rapping sounds several messages were given to different indi- 
 viduals of the party. One purported to be from the spirit of an 
 aunt of mine, who gave me her name as Elizabeth, and another 
 spirit, also an aunt of mine, gave the name of Hannah. I did 
 not recognize the names — I had never known of any aunts of 
 those names ; but subsequently I wrote to my mother and asked 
 whether she recognised them as family names, and she then told 
 what was quite new to me, that two sisters of my father were 
 named Elizabeth and Hannah, who died before I was born. 
 
 " A new accordion, which had been bought that day, was lying 
 upon the table before Mr. Home, and he asked the spirits if they 
 would play upon it. The answer, by three raps, was " yes." He 
 then pulled it out to its fall tension, and taking hold of the blank 
 end, rested his hand upon his knee below the surface of the table, 
 and placed his left hand upon the table ; which (together with the 
 hands of all present) was visible. There was a bright gas-light 
 above our heads. I then asked the spirits to play an air for me, 
 and I selected " Home, sweet home," which was instantly played 
 upon the accordion in the most beautiful style imaginable. 
 
 " I was greatly surprised at this, and I asked Mr. Home how he 
 was holding the instrument, and he told me to take a candle and 
 look for myself. I did so, and found that he was holding the 
 accordion exactly as I have described. 
 
 " I was, however, disappointed at finding that the instrument did 
 not continue to play whilst I was looking at it ; and after some 
 conversation with those present upon the manifestations we had 
 all witnessed, I asked Mr. Home if he thought the instrument 
 would play in my own hand. He asked the spirits, " Will you 
 play for Mr. Coleman 1 " The reply, by three decided raps, was 
 " yes." I immediately rose from my seat to take the accordion, 
 but Mr. Home told me to remain seated, and said he would ask 
 the spirits to bring it to me. He shortly afterwards said " they 
 have taken it from me ! " He then placed his right hand upon 
 the table. In a minute or so, the accordion was pressed against 
 my knee. I pushed my chair back to make room for it, when the 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. COLEMAN. 139 
 
 accordion steadily rose up above the table, and I took it in my 
 hand. I then did as Mr. Home had done, rested it upon my knee, 
 requesting that it might play for me " Angels ever bright and 
 fair." Immediately I felt that it was strongly tugged ; and after 
 being successively elongated and compressed, the required melody 
 flowed forth with variations, whilst the instrument remained in 
 my hand. This astounding fact awakened my mind to a thorough 
 conviction that a mysterious something, wholly external to 
 Mr. Home, was concerned in the production of the phenomenon. 
 I was not, however, then prepared to believe that it was a spirit 
 that produced it ; but from that moment I was led on to 
 investigate the subject, and from the variety and multiplicity of 
 evidence presented for my observation within the next few 
 weeks, through Mr. Home and others, I became thoroughly con- 
 vinced of the fact of spirit communion. 
 
 " The seance above alluded to took place at the house of a neigh- 
 bour of mine, where Mr. Home was then staying on a visit, about 
 fifteen years ago ; and in the same house, on different occasions, I 
 witnessed a great variety of phenomena. The most striking 
 amongst them was at the second seance I attended, which took 
 place in quite an unexpected and casual manner, and happened 
 thus : — I was walking round my neighbour's garden one fine sum- 
 mer evening, when the full moon was above the horizon ; and Mr. 
 Home, who was present, suggested that we should have a ' sitting/ 
 as he felt impressed (he said) that something remarkable would 
 occur. He had been playing with the children in the garden, who 
 had made for him a wreath of flowers, and placed it upon his head. 
 The drawing room to which we retired was level with the garden ; 
 the centre table (a circular one) was cleared of books and cover, 
 and seven persons, myself included, sat round three parts of it, 
 leaving the fourth part blank opposite to the window. There was 
 light enough from the moon to enable us to see each other, as well 
 as every object between us and the window. I then asked Mr. 
 Home to place both his hands in mine, which he did, and I con- 
 tinued to hold them thus throughout the secmce which followed. 
 
140 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 After a variety of the usual incidents, Mr. Home suddenly ex- 
 claimed, ' See, they are taking the wreath off my head !' and we 
 then all saw the wreath floating slowly round, without any visible 
 support. It came up to me ; I took it, placed it on my own head, 
 and retained possession of it for many weeks afterwards. The 
 table then gradually rose from the ground, and it became necessary 
 for us all to stand up ; it continued to ascend until it touched the 
 ceiling, quite out of the reach of all excepting myself, the tallest 
 of the party. It then as gradually descended and resumed its 
 original position, with no more sound than if it had been a snow 
 flake. A hand-bell was then placed upon the table, and a hand 
 and arm of feminine proportions were observed to rise from 
 beneath the blank side of the table — and, which, reaching towards 
 the bell, took it up, rang it, and carried it from our sight. In an 
 instant afterwards, I felt a hand patting my knee ; I put my hand 
 down, received the bell and placed it upon the table. 
 
 " I then asked to be allowed to feel the hand, and putting my 
 own hand open beneath the table, I felt a soft feminine hand placed 
 in my own, which was again slowly withdrawn. It was of a 
 velvety softness, neither warm nor cold. The arm was draped, as 
 we all of us saw and remarked upon, in a gauze-like sleeve, through 
 which the full form of the arm was distinctly visible. 
 
 " Three or four of the party had rings on their fingers, and one 
 of them said, ' My ring has been taken off my finger by some one/ 
 Another said, ' so has mine ;' and four rings in all were thus taken 
 away. Presently, a hand presented itself, exhibiting the four 
 rings upon its fingers, and then, inverting itself, the rings were 
 scattered upon the table. 
 
 " On another occasion, in the same house, I witnessed the follow- 
 ing wJien Mr. Home was absent. I saw the long dinner table rise 
 up, supported only by its two end legs, and remain steadily poised 
 at an angle of forty or fifty degrees. The gentleman of the house 
 then said to me, ' I will show you my confidence in the spirit's in- 
 telligence and power.' He then placed his hand flat upon the floor 
 and said, ' Now, spirits, I know you will not hurt me. Bring the 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. COLEMAN. 141 
 
 table gently down upon my hand.' This was done, and his hand, 
 though pinned fast to the floor by the weight of the table, was not 
 in the least hurt. The table was then slightly eased, and he re- 
 moved his hand. 
 
 " Some years subsequently to the events above narrated, I was 
 staying at Malvern with my wife and daughter. "We had apart- 
 ments at the house of Mr. Willmore, who had a wife and daughter 
 likewise in the house ; the daughter, a young woman about twenty- 
 three years of age. There were also in the house two visitors, Miss 
 Lee, of Worcester, and Mr. Moore, of Halifax. In consequence of 
 the statements made by me respecting the phenomena I had wit- 
 nessed, the visitors at Dr. Wilson's Establishment subscribed to 
 bring to Malvern the Marshalls from London ■ (mediums) ; and 
 two or three seances were given at Malvern with them with more 
 or less satisfaction. Willmore, who had been a Bath man with 
 Dr. Gully, asked me if I would be good enough to let him see 
 something of Spiritualism before the mediums left the town. I 
 accordingly requested the Marshalls to spend an hour or two on 
 the following day (Sunday) with Willmore's family, who invited 
 some of their neighbours to form a circle. I and my family spent 
 the day out, and returned home between ten and eleven o'clock at 
 night ; when my wife and daughter retired to bed and left me in 
 our sitting-room. Shortly afterwards, Willmore, in great excite- 
 ment came to me, and begged that I would come down stairs 
 immediately for he did not know what to do ; he said, his wife, his 
 daughter, and Miss Lee were all in hysterics. I followed him at 
 once, and upon entering the room, a small three-legged table met 
 me at the door, no one touching it, and made me a graceful bow 
 as if to say, " How do you do V One of the females was on the 
 sofa screaming, and the others in different parts of the room throw- 
 ing themselves about in a state of great distress. I went up to 
 the other end of the room to Miss Lee, the table following me 
 and standing by my side whilst I endeavoured to calm her. I had 
 nearly succeeded in doing so, when the table made a jump at her 
 and threw her again into violent hysterics ; her screams were re- 
 
142 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 sponded to by the other females. Matters looked so serious that I 
 felt it necessary to take a decided part with the table, and seizing 
 it with both hands, I lifted it into the centre of the room, and said, 
 * Now spirits, you have done quite enough, I command you to 
 leave this place in God's name/ They appeared to obey my in- 
 junction, for nothing further took place. When the party had 
 calmed down, they told me that they had had a very interesting 
 seance in the afternoon, at which it was said, through the table, 
 that both Willmore and his daughter were mediums, which induced 
 them after supper, and long after the Marshalls had left, to try 
 whether they really had any power of mediumship ; when to their 
 great surprise the table responded, gave truthful answers to many 
 questions on family matters, and at length became so active as to 
 frighten them all, and they assured me that this had been going 
 on about half an hour, chasing them into different corners of the 
 room, creating great confusion, and causing Mr. Willmore to rush 
 to me for assistance. 
 
 " I went the first thing next morning to Dr. Gully, and told 
 him all the strange occurrences of the previous night with 
 Willmore and his daughter. At Dr. Gully's request I invited 
 the Willmores to my rooms in the evening, when we had some 
 very remarkable messages through the table ; and I believe I am 
 right in saying that this was the first direct evidence Dr. Gully 
 had ever had of spirit communion. He is now, as is well known, 
 a firm believer, which he boldly and undisguisedly avows. 
 Dr. Wilson, of Malvern, also investigated the phenomena about 
 the same period, and became a convert in consequence. Both 
 were previously avowed materialists. 
 
 " A similar conversion was made by me of Mr. Wason, an old 
 friend of mine, who called upon me to express his surprise that 
 a man of my practical experience should give in to such a de- 
 lusion as Spiritualism. 
 
 " This was in London, where Mr. C , an engineer by pro- 
 fession, was temporarily residing. He was I knew a good medium, 
 and Mr. Wason, with a friend of his, a well-known London 
 
EVIDENCE OF MB. COLEMAN. 143 
 
 barrister, accompanied me to Mr. C 's rooms. During our 
 
 sitting, a message came to Mr. Wason purporting to be from an 
 old friend of his. I conducted the inquiry, knowing nothing 
 whatever of the man or the circumstances. 
 
 " The spirit gave his name (a very uncommon one), said he 
 lived in Bristol, died in London, and had held the situation of 
 cashier in a bank ; and then, in very earnest and well chosen 
 language, exhorted his old friend to abandon his materialistic 
 views. Mr. Wason, who was affected to tears, recognized the 
 man, admitted the truth of every statement, and said that the 
 tone of the message was precisely such as his friend had been 
 accustomed to address to him when they resided together at 
 Bristol, twenty-five years before. 
 
 " From that evening Mr. Wason changed his views, and is now 
 a confirmed spiritualist. 
 
 " I have in my possession several coloured drawings, done 
 through the hands of ladies, who, I have every reason to believe, 
 have no knowledge whatever of the art. Two of these were drawn 
 through Mrs. Mapes, the wife of Professor Mapes, the well known 
 chemist of New York. One is an Iris, and the other, a collection 
 of autumnal leaves. 
 
 " Good artists in water colours declare they are both very perfect 
 drawings and could not be copied in an ordinary way in less than 
 two days. They were presented to me by Professor Mapes, who 
 assured me that both of these pictures were commenced and finished 
 in little more than one hour. I have also a number of drawings in 
 pencil and colours, of birds and flowers, which were done in my 
 presence in New York, without any human agency whatever, and 
 the time occupied in their production varied from ten to fifteen 
 seconds ! 
 
 " Judge Edmonds, Professor Lyman, Dr. Gervais and others 
 were present with me when these drawings were made, and they 
 have certified by their signatures endorsed upon two of the pictures 
 the time and conditions as stated above." 
 
 On the conclusion of Mr. Coleman's statement, Mr. D. H. Dyte 
 
144 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 rose to ask him if he could give the Committee any instances of 
 spirit communications having been made, conveying information 
 not previously in the possession of any one present at the time. 
 
 Mr. Coleman replied that he was unable at the moment to 
 recollect any instances of the kind. 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox remarked, that he had heard of a woman who 
 could make people believe that they were tormented by a wasp, 
 that they could smell flowers, &c, by the mere exercise of her 
 will. He wished to ask Mr. Coleman how he could be certain he 
 was not biologised at the time, and merely imagining these things. 
 
 Mr. Coleman said that biology might explain some of the phe- 
 nomena, but there were others which it could not possibly account 
 for ; such, for example, as spirit drawings. He had been present 
 at the production of several elaborate crayon drawings in spaces of 
 time, varying from seven to ten seconds. He had himself pre- 
 viously marked the paper so as to enable him with certainty to 
 identify it. These drawings were still in his possession, and he 
 would be glad to exhibit them to the Committee. The modus 
 operandi in the production of these spirit drawings was very 
 remarkable. Clean pieces of paper, with crayons, &c, were placed 
 under a table cloth • a rapid scratching of the paper was then 
 heard, and in a few moments the crayons were heard to fall and 
 the drawing was complete. He would like to know how biology 
 would account for this. 
 
 Mr. Childs, another witness, stated that he had repeatedly heard 
 voices, sometimes in broad daylight, which could not possibly have 
 proceeded from any living being. He had also frequently heard 
 musical instruments exquisitely played, when no human being 
 capable of such performance was present in the room. He had 
 witnessed many such phenomena, and could vouch for their genuine- 
 ness. His evidence was corroborated with regard to one occasion^ 
 by Mr. J. S. Bergheim, a member of the Committee. 
 
 Mr. John Jones, of Enmore Park, Norwood, then related what 
 he had witnessed last autumn at Stockton House, Fleetpond, where 
 he was on a visit with three of his family. The night was dark, 
 
EVIDENCE OF MB. JONES. 145 
 
 as the moon had not risen, but as there was a conservatory at the 
 side of the drawing-room, in which some eight persons sat round 
 the loo table, and a window in front, he could see all in the room 
 distinctly. As it was unusual for Mr. Home to sit in a dark room 
 for physical phenomena, he (Mr. Jones) mentally detemrined to 
 play the sceptic. A sofa behind him moved away from the wall and 
 passed in the rear of his and Mr. Home's chairs, no one being near 
 
 them. By the sounds and raps it was said, " Mrs. , rest on 
 
 the sofa." She got up and did so. He (Mr. Jones) then saw the 
 vacant chair rise in the air, float over the lady, pass in front of Mr. 
 Home (whose hands were on the table) and ascend till vertically over 
 his (Mr. Jones's) head ; then the chair descended, and the under 
 portion of the seat rested on his head. On mentally declaring 
 himself satisfied, the chair arose again, floated in the air, and 
 descended on to the loo table. Mr. Jones also stated that at his 
 house, Enmore Park, in a well-lighted, large room, at a circle of 
 only his own family and the medium (all hands on the loo table), 
 he and all his family saw his aged mother and the chair she sat 
 on, rise in the air, till her knees were on a level with the rim 
 of the table. He had, at a previous sitting, seen Mr. Home rise 
 in the air, and held his hands while he was rising. 
 The hour being late, the meeting was then adjourned. 
 
 Tuesday, 11th May, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 Mr. Jones continued his evidence in the following words : — 
 " ' We have done all we can to convince you that we live, and 
 that God is love.' Such was the message collected from the tele- 
 graphic knocks, between eight and nine o'clock last evening, at my 
 house, on a breakfast table, in a large room, sixteen feet by thirty- 
 four ; the blinds being drawn down, and the gas full lighted. It 
 was in the presence of the Norwood Committee, who were formed to 
 investigate the phenomena. The Committee consisted of two editors 
 of district newspapers and four other gentlemen of good standing, 
 who had hitherto laughed and joked at Spiritualism. They frankly 
 
 L 
 
146 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 owned they were astonished at the results, though to me the mani- 
 festations had appeared but of a trifling nature. 
 
 " Perhaps, if I mention two or three other instances they may 
 be interesting, especially as they are those best adapted for show- 
 ing the intelligence of the spiritual power. One is the playing of 
 the accordion. I may state I have heard various instruments 
 played upon by spiritual beings. I was speaking at the meeting 
 of what I had seen and heard years ago — that I had seen the ac- 
 cordion play, and had heard the most exquisite music played and 
 repeated over and over again, and being very fond of music, I was 
 more than delighted. On one occasion Mr. Home had taken the 
 accordion by the rim, so that every one could see that there was no 
 communication made with the keys, which perceptibly moved, and 
 the most exquisite music was produced. In order to show that 
 Mr. Home was not imitating the music, and producing the sounds 
 himself, a lady's hand was placed over his mouth. While I was so 
 speaking, last evening, sounds came out of my own accordion — one 
 I myself bought in Cheapside — and the editor of one of the papers 
 felt the keys of the accordion working on the top of his foot, and 
 the music was played while no visible agency touched the keys. I 
 never was biologized. I have biologized others, and I have mes- 
 merized others. I therefore feel that what I saw, I saw, and 
 what I heard,. I heard, really and truly ; and if you say I was 
 biologized, the friends I see before me do not exist, and the 
 scene before me is biological. Such were the facts that took 
 place in a very large room, between the hours of 8 and not later 
 than 9.30. I do not care a farthing for the phenomenon unless 
 I can find with it intelligence, and I think I obtained it in this 
 case. 
 
 -■ " And now I will proceed to put the matter more sytematically. 
 What is the object of this Committee 1 I suppose it is to ascertain 
 if the alleged phenomena be true, and if so, whether they are pro- 
 duced by persons in the flesh, under conditions not yet known, or 
 by persons out of the flesh called spirits or ghosts. If the first be 
 found true, there is the natural, if the second, there is the super- 
 
EVIDENCE OE MB. JONES, 147 
 
 natural ; and then the acts registered in the New Testament and 
 classical history are no longer impossible. 
 
 " I now ask myself a second question : What is a supernatural 
 being *? — A person, in form, dimensions and intellect, but not in the 
 proportion of gaseous substances in his composition, like men in the 
 flesh. 
 
 " I ask myself a third question : What is a miracle 1 — An act 
 done by supernatural beings, that could not be done by men in the 
 flesh. 
 
 " For twelve years before I became aware of the action of super- 
 natural beings, I was engaged on the examination of the emanations 
 from men, stone, &c., and from these examinations I obtained startling 
 results. These emanations were as real as the bodies they came 
 from — as real as the air we breathe, and which we cannot see. 
 
 " Since 1855 I have studied Spiritualism, having attended seances 
 and circles by the score ; and bringing my previous knowledge to 
 bear, I have had much more enjoyment than those who merely 
 went to see the results, and I have concluded that supernatural 
 beings exist around us, but that under ordinary circumstances we 
 are not permitted to see them. This is all I have to say in connec- 
 tion with the principle. Now I come to the phenomena themselves. 
 I have to put the question, what are spiritual manifestations'? 
 The answer is, evidences of unseen life having especial influence 
 over us for good or evil. 
 
 " Having seen the whole of the phenomena, I can give illustra- 
 tions — facts of my own personal knowledge — on each of the differ- 
 ent phases. The instances that I will now state transpired at my 
 own house, and an account of them has been printed and sent round 
 to some 5,000 clergymen throughout the country. 
 
 " It was on Friday, July 17th, 1868, about 10 p.m. 
 
 " Picture to yourself my drawing-room, 16 feet by 34 feet, with- 
 out a break or chandelier. A heavy loo table, 4J feet in diameter, 
 round which were ten chairs : seven of them occupied, by Mr. 
 Home, my mother (83 years old), three grown-up daughters, one 
 son, and me. The other three chairs were vacant, to represent my 
 
 l2 
 
148 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 late wife, my late daughter Marion, and son Walter. I had placed 
 on my wife's chair her last silk dress, bonnet, and black lace scarf; 
 on my daughter's chair, the flannel robe she wore the day before 
 her passing away ; and on my son's chair, his neck-tie and New 
 Testament. 
 
 " 1st Incident. — My accordion having made sounds which read off 
 were 'Hymn of Praise;' a mellow, joyous, jubilant voluntary of 
 praise was brilliantly played, exciting in us wonder, joy and thank- 
 fulness. No human hand touched the keys, but like stars were 
 seen moving up and down on the keys during the hymn of praise. 
 
 " 2nd. — The accordion, shortly after, when placed on the table, 
 gently rose in the air about four inches, and floated about three 
 feet round the table. 
 
 " 3rd. — The family sang the hymn ' What are these arrayed in 
 white V and then, my mother with the chair she was sitting on, 
 gently rose bodily in the air three times, the last time her knees 
 were level with the rim of the loo table ; her hands were crossed 
 on her breast. 
 
 " 4:th. — My late wife's bonnet was raised from the vacant chair, 
 and carried opposite, to my youngest daughter Edith. 
 
 " 5th. — My late wife's chair, with the dress on it, then rose in the 
 air, bent towards and leaned on my mother's breast. The chair 
 returned or rather floated back to its place. 
 
 " 6th. — The dress on the chair began to move. It rose horizon- 
 tally like a living substance, moved over to, and on my mother's 
 knees, in the sight of us all : it then passed to the rear of Mr. 
 Home's chair. 
 
 " 7 th. — My late daughter's chair, next mine, having on it the 
 flannel robe extended on the back and seat of the chair, then moved 
 up closer to the table ; but there not being room, vigorously pushed 
 my chair and removed it a little to one side, and so was ranged 
 with the other sitters. We all then sang a part of her favourite 
 hymn, 
 
 " Give to the winds your fears, 
 Hope and be undismayed, &c. M ^ 
 
EVIDENCE OF MES. EOWCEOFT. 149 
 
 " 8th. — My spirit daughter's chair then quietly glided away from 
 the table, passed round the rear of mine, came to my left side 
 (Mr. Home and chair being carried to the rear of the room), took 
 the vacant place at the table; and then, with an undulating motion, 
 floated up off the ground to a level with the rim of the loo table ; 
 the accordion at the same time playing a sweet gentle strain of 
 music. 
 
 " 9th. — The accordion commenced and continued playing the air 
 well known to teetotallers, ' Taste not the cup ;' my family, know- 
 ing the air and the words, chimed in. We were wondering why 
 such a song should be played — my son Arthur said — " It is an 
 answer to my mental question : ' Shall I give up teetotalism, and 
 do as others 1 * After this advice I will not take the cup." 
 
 " Other phenomena took place, and at last the sounds gave out, 
 1 God bless you all.' We said ' Amen — may God bless you.' Then, 
 a jubilant gush of sounds came on the table and all ceased.- 
 
 " We as a family then sang, ' Praise God from whom all bless- 
 ings flow, and the sitting closed." 
 
 Mr. Jones observed that in addition to seeing human beings rise 
 from the floor into the air, he had on one occasion seen a large loo 
 table tremble like a leaf, rise gradually up, up, up, till it ascended 
 as high as the ceiling, and then gradually descend, and that in 
 the presence of six or seven leading individuals in London, whose 
 names, if mentioned, would command universal respect. 
 
 The Chairman then observed that he understood a lady was 
 present who had seen the apparition of a departed friend. 
 
 Mrs. Bowcroft, the lady referred to, then said : — 
 
 "I saw, in July, 1860, the apparition of my husband. I was 
 lying on the sofa, between six and seven in the evening, at the 
 hotel where I was staying at Cincinnati. I was perfectly awake, 
 and not thinking of my husband in the least, when I heard three 
 knocks at the door. I said ' come in/ thinking it was one of the 
 waiters, and my husband, who had been dead five years, entered, 
 dressed in the morning dress prescribed for British consuls — a blue 
 coat with Victoria buttons, a straw-coloured waistcoat, — and a white 
 
150 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 hat which he always wore in the summer. He had also a walking 
 stick with a chamois horn handle. I jumped up and advanced to 
 the middle of the room, and he went into the one adjoining. As 
 soon as I recovered myself I went in also but saw nothing." 
 
 In reply to a question put by Mr. Jeffery as to how long the 
 apparition was visible, Mrs. Rowcrofb said she was too much 
 terrified to have any idea. Further questions elicited that she had 
 every reason to believe her husband was poisoned on board ship ; 
 that the door actually opened when she said ' come in,' and that 
 the door was not open when the apparition had disappeared. 
 
 Mr. Borthwick, now Lord Borthwick, in reply to a question put 
 from the Chair regarding some spirit drawings that had been pro- 
 duced in his presence, said : — 
 
 " I was present when these drawings were produced. I did not 
 hear any explanation of them. There were about twelve or 
 thirteen people present. A table was placed in the middle of the 
 room, and we sat around it — a shawl was drawn around it and 
 
 tied — the paper was put into form by Professor L and handed 
 
 to me, and I marked it. I was then asked to place the paper 
 under the table ; on this being done, we heard sounds like the 
 scribbling of a pencil or brush upon paper ; a stop-watch, in the 
 possession of some one present, indicated that about seven or nine 
 seconds elapsed from the time when it was placed under the table 
 until it was brought out, wet with the paint upon it, and handed 
 to me. Mr. Coleman retained some of the papers. I have no 
 opinion myself as to how they were done." 
 
 The Chairman then remarked to Mr. Jones that he believed his 
 daughter was present, who could give them an account of what she 
 saw at Stockton when Mr. Home was there. 
 
 Miss Alice Jones then said : — 
 
 " I was at Stockton at a seance which took place about eight 
 o'clock in the evening, when Mr. Home was present with others. 
 He seemed very ill, and said the spirits were in him and did not 
 understand him, and he must go out and get rid of them. He 
 went out and walked up and down the verandah, and we saw a 
 
EVIDENCE OF MB. BTJENS. 151 
 
 bright light issue from him, upwards, of a conical shape ; it reached 
 about half his own length ; it looked very much like phosphorous. 
 All the time he was away there were perfumes in the room — each 
 had a different perfume — one eau-de-cologne, &c. He went out 
 again, and was carried across the lawn, a distance of over 100 feet, to 
 a rhododendron bed ; and, when he returned, all said there was a 
 light down by the bed ; and he said, ' Yes, it is a spirit I have left 
 there.' Although it was raining, there was no rain on his coat, 
 neither were his feet wet. He floated over the verandah, which 
 was about ten feet from the lawn, in an upright position, and his 
 body seemed elongated. He observed, as he went out, that we 
 should all have perfumes, and we did. "We heard him walking 
 on the gravel path, and yet his feet were perfectly dry. 
 
 During this seance I felt and pressed the hand of the spirit who 
 was producing the phenomena. 
 
 The Chairman then called upon Mr. Burns, who said that the 
 mediums with which he had chiefly sat were his wife and her 
 sister. He was away when their medium ship was first developed, 
 and they wrote and told him of the fact. Being rather sceptical 
 as to their newly-found power, he wrote, asking them to give him 
 a proof of it, and they told him that a certain young lady had 
 lived in Carlisle, with her father and mother, and as he was shortly 
 after in Carlisle, he made inquiries from the tax-gatherer and 
 found that their statement was correct. 
 
 Several questions were put to Mr. Burns, but they failed to 
 elicit any information beyond the above fact, Mr. Bums stating 
 that no one in the family had hitherto known anything relative to 
 this young lady; it was quite by chance he was near Carlisle; 
 he could not tell the exact information contained in the letter, 
 but he would try and produce it. 
 
 He further observed that if Mrs. Burns and her sister were in a 
 dark room with others, they would see light issuing from the 
 various heads, they could see flashes passing from the brain of one 
 to that of another, and could tell those who were congenial to one 
 another. His wife's sister sometimes went into a trance, and 
 
152 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 described accurately things at a great distance which she had never 
 seen. They developed automatic writing too ; these writings came 
 from the spirits, and were in different styles of handwriting, some 
 similar to that in use on the continent and other places. Some- 
 times when Mrs. Burns was observing what was going on around, 
 she would sketch out a little flower ; she had done a great many of 
 these, although she had never even heard the names of the 
 materials usually employed to produce drawings. Her sister wrote 
 out the names of the materials, where she could get them, and 
 what they would cost, and they were obtained. Mrs. Burns drew 
 flowers of various kinds in crayon, water colours, and oil. Some- 
 times she wished to alter the sketch, but found herself unable to 
 do so, and a message came to her sister that the spirits knew best, 
 and she must only allow herself to be used as an instrument in 
 the matter. If Mrs. Burns is upstairs, and anything troubles her, 
 her sister would not be able to withstand the influence of it. She 
 would feel the influence come down her arm. She also sees 
 luminous characters, and has written a number of medical pre- 
 scriptions. Thus on two occasions, when my wife has been ill, 
 the spirits have rapped out remedies which cured her as soon as 
 they were applied. 
 
 One night we were at Mrs. Marshall's ; I have been there twice, 
 with Mrs. Burns ; we sat next to Mr. Jencken ; Mrs. Burns, in 
 the dark, saw a hand approaching her, but she could see nothing 
 in the hand, when a voice called her by name and told her to put 
 out her hand, she did so, and in it was placed a peach, which she 
 gave to me. Mr. Jencken gave her a small tambourine, but the 
 spirits could do nothing with it. Mrs. Burns saw them throwing 
 their influence over the part where the tambourine was, but there 
 was something coming from Mr. Jencken which neutralized their 
 influence. 
 
 The Chairman then asked Mr. Burns whether he had any theory 
 as to whether the spirits were matter or not 1 to which Mr Burns 
 replied that he did not know what matter was. 
 
 Mr. Thomas Sherratt then produced some spirit writings, and 
 
EVIDENCE OF MISS HOUGHTON. 153 
 
 remarked, concerning them, that they were done in his presence at 
 a seance at Mrs. Marshall's, at Bayswater, in a fully lighted 
 room; the paper was placed under the table, with a pencil and 
 during the time the writing was going on, they could hear the 
 pencil moving over the paper ; it was a peculiar kind of paper, 
 brought by himself, viz., lithographing paper. 
 
 Miss Houghton then produced some very interesting drawings, 
 done by spiritualistic agency, and made the following statement : — 
 
 " On the 20th of April, 1867, we held a seance for my birthday ; 
 Mrs. General Ramsay, Mrs. Gregory, Mrs. Cromwell Yarley, Mrs. 
 Flinders Pearson, Miss Nockolds, Miss "Wallace, and Miss Mcholl 
 (now Mrs. Guppy) being present in addition to Mamma and 
 myself. The doors and windows were all closed, and we were in 
 complete darkness, which is indispensable for some kinds of mani- 
 festations ; and at the seances at our house, we are always particu- 
 larly quiet, and as still as possible. We had at first some few 
 messages, but after a time, I (who had been seated between Mrs. 
 Ramsay and Mrs. Gregory) was impressed to rise from my chair, 
 and place my hand on Mrs. Ramsay's shoulder, so that I was quite 
 out of the reach of any one in the circle. Suddenly I felt some- 
 thing on my head, but I said nothing about it, and Miss Nicholl 
 exclaimed, ' Oh ! there is something so bright on Miss Houghton's 
 head ; do you not all see how it glitters V "Well, some could see 
 it, and some could not ; so we asked and obtained permission to 
 have a light, when we found that the spirits had brought me as a 
 birthday present a lovely wreath of everlasting flowers, with which 
 they had crowned me. I have since had a case made for the 
 wreath, which remains in my possession. 
 
 " On the 3rd of October, 1867, I went to a dark seance at Miss 
 Nicholl's own house, on which occasion there were eighteen ladies 
 and gentlemen present, with all of whom I am acquainted. The table 
 was small, therefore only six sat at it, the others being seated 
 round the room. I sat on one side of Miss Nicholl at the table, 
 with her father on the other, and Mrs. Cromwell Varley beyond 
 him. By raps the spirits desired me to wish for a fruit, and I 
 
154 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 chose a banana, which they promised me, and then said, ' Now all 
 may wish,' which they did, for various fruits, sometimes having 
 their wishes negatived, but in most instances, agreed to. The 
 fruits were then brought in the order in which they had been 
 wished for. One lady said, ' Why do you not ask for vegetables ; 
 an onion, for instance V and even as she said it, the onion came 
 into her lap. I will give you a list of the various things brought : 
 a banana, two oranges, a bunch of white grapes, a bunch of black 
 grapes, a cluster of filberts, three walnuts, about a dozen damsons, 
 a slice of candied pine apple, three figs, two apples, an Onion, a 
 peach, some almonds, four very large grapes, three dates, a potato, 
 two large pears, a pomegranate, two crystallised greengages, a pile 
 of dried currants, a lemon, and a large bunch of beautiful raisins, 
 which, as well as the figs and dates, were quite plump, as if they 
 had never been packed, but had been brought straight from the 
 drying ground. 
 
 "I have been present at many seances with similar character- 
 istics, but from these being so strongly denned, I have selected 
 them ; and the special wonder of the second, is, that so many 
 persons should have been present ; but Mrs. Guppy's mediumship 
 is so very powerful, and I regret very much that she should now 
 be in Italy, so that you cannot have the advantage of being at any 
 of her seances. 
 
 " I will now give some account of how the drawings were done, 
 of which I have brought the tracings. They are what is termed 
 direct drawings, i. e., done by the spirits themselves, without the 
 agency of the human hand. 
 
 " Miss Nicholl held a seance at her own house, on the 5th of 
 December, 1867, at which about two dozen persons were present. 
 There were on the table two sheets of drawing paper, a lead 
 pencil, a sable-hair pencil, some water, and a tube of water-colour, 
 madder brown, some of which Miss Nicholl squeezed into a 
 saucer. After the gas had been extinguished, we heard the sheets 
 of paper (which from an accident had been drenched with water), 
 being fluttered about the room. Presently, one was brought, to 
 
EVIDENCE OF MISS HOUGHTON. 155 
 
 me, and laid between my hands, and we heard it being patted for 
 some time, as if to dry it. The spirits then made me hold it 
 lengthwise before me, with the finger and thumb of each hand. 
 We then heard the brush dipped into the saucer of colour, and then 
 applied to the paper, the movements being very rapid. The paper 
 was laid, for a little while, flat on the table, and I feared the moist 
 colour would be smeared; however, it was lifted up and again 
 worked upon. A light was then demanded, and we saw the 
 sketch of ' the guardian angel,' which was still moist. To my 
 surprise, I found that the drawing had been done on the side of the 
 paper next to me, as if the spirit executing it had occupied my 
 place, or been, as it were, within me ; so that when laid upon the 
 table, it must have had the wet colour upwards, instead of running 
 the risk of being spoiled, as I had feared. There was but one 
 colour on the table, but a second was employed in the drawing, so 
 that our spirit friends must have themselves supplied it. 
 
 " At Mrs. Guppy's seance, March 4th, 1868, the first message 
 that was given (by the alphabet) was, ' You must undergo a 
 process of purification before I can draw. I will draw the 
 emblem of Spiritualism.' Mrs. Guppy and I were then lavishly 
 sprinkled with perfume, after which we were all desired to sing. 
 Pens and ink were then demanded, and on a sheet of letter-paper, 
 the corner of which was placed under my hand, a drawing was 
 executed of a dove, hovering over the world, and holding in its 
 claws a palm branch, and an olive branch, while rays flow down 
 from it, as if to enlighten the world. A message was then given ; 
 * This seance is the first of a series of illustrations of passing through 
 death into life. I will try to solve and explain by drawing the 
 poetry of spirit life.' 
 
 "On the next occasion, April 6th, 1868, paper and pencils were 
 on the table, and we soon heard our invisible friends at work. 
 Then was rapped out ' Read Dying Christian to his soul !' The 
 question now arose as to whence we should obtain the book from 
 which to read the poem. Mrs. Guppy said that her father had 
 Pope's Poems in his studio, on the ground floor, (the seance was 
 
156 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 held on the third floor,) and that she had the work at Hampton 
 Wick. We suggested that Mr. Nicholl should fetch his volume, 
 but the answer was in the negative. I then felt a book softly 
 placed in my hands, and ' light ' was spelled. The book was Mr. 
 Nicholl's, brought from the studio, and the corner of the page was 
 turned down at the ode, which I then read as desired, the drawing 
 being marvellously illustrative of the poem itself, as it represents 
 the spirits rising with rapture in its eyes from the earthly body, 
 now discarded as having been rendered useless by death. 
 
 " The following picture represents the same spirit leaving the 
 earth, and being greeted and welcomed by loving relatives in the 
 spirit world, and under it is written, by the same power that drew it, 
 
 ' Lend, lend your wings, I mount, I fly : 
 O grave, where is your victory ? O death, where is your sting ? ' 
 
 " All these statements are simply external manifestations to 
 prove the fact of the spirits being around us, to work in any way 
 that they may see will be the most convincing ; but I could cite 
 numberless instances of their beneficence, and care of us in the 
 daily course of life, most especially in aiding the sick ; as, in my 
 own case, during the last five years of mamma's life, they prescribed 
 for her through me, at any hour of the day or night, either 
 allopathically or homoeopathicaHy, as might be most suitable at the 
 moment. But to enter upon all that, would take up too much of 
 your time. I will, however, mention a slight circumstance, as 
 proof of the identity of the spirits, which is of course a subject of 
 vital importance. 
 
 " On the 8th of December last, I went into the city on business, 
 and, while in the town, inquired which of my spirit friends were 
 accompanying me, and I found that besides two of my brothers 
 were two cousins. Now, my cousins in the spirit world are 
 exceedingly numerous, so I had to make several inquiries before I 
 learned which they really were ; one was a business-man, so I 
 thought he was with me to aid in the transaction ; the other was a 
 sister-in-law as well as cousin. Soon after my return home, the 
 widow and two daughters of the one cousin came to call upon me, 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. VAELEY. 157 
 
 so that accounted for his having been drawn towards me on that 
 day ; and when, later in the afternoon, I looked into my book of 
 birthdays, I found it was that of a niece, and for that reason her 
 mother had been with me." 
 
 The Committee then adjourned. 
 
 Tuesday, 25th Mat, 1869. 
 Chairman, Mr. Henry Jeffery. 
 
 Mr. Cromwell F. Yarley gave evidence this evening in the 
 following words : — 
 
 " I came here under the impression that I would be put in the 
 witness-box and cross-examined ; and I, therefore, did not prepare 
 any statement beforehand. I mention this in order to explain 
 any want of order or consecutiveness in what I state. To begin, 
 then, I was a sceptic when these matters first came under my 
 notice about the year 1850. That was the time when table-rapping 
 and table-moving were set down as the results of electrical force. 
 I investigated that hypothesis, and demonstrated that it was 
 altogether unfounded — no electrical force could have been thus 
 applied, no electricity could be evolved from the hands of 
 uninsulated human beings, capable of moving one-thousandth 
 part of the weight of the tables moved. I may mention that I 
 was possessed of mesmeric healing power. Three years after these 
 experiments I came to London and made the acquaintance of the 
 lady who has since become Mrs. Varley. She was subject to 
 nervous headaches, and I got the consent of her parents to mes- 
 merise her, with the view of effecting a cure. She was only 
 temporarily relieved ; and one day, while she was entranced on 
 the couch, I was thinking whether I could permanently cure her. 
 She answered my thought. I considered this very strange, and I 
 asked her — still mentally — whether she was answering my thought; 
 she replied, " Yes." I then asked her whether there were any 
 means by which a permanent cure could be effected. She replied 
 " Yes ; if you bring on the fit out of its proper course you will 
 disturb its harmony, and I shall be cured." I did so — by the 
 
158 , MINUTES OE THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 exercise of will — and by bringing on the fits at intermediate 
 periods, she was cured permanently. Whenever entranced, she 
 had a strong objection to being aroused out of that state. 
 
 To ascertain whether the influence could be exerted through 
 solid substances, I made transverse passes through folding doors; 
 she ran out and caught my hands to stop me. Another time I 
 made passes through a brick wall ; she was instantly conscious of 
 it. I relate these matters because they may help us to a clue in 
 relation to some of the phenomena called spiritual. A wall, it 
 will be seen was transparent to what passed from my hand or 
 mind. Some three or four years after, a chest disease of my 
 wife's became much aggravated ; she became very thin, and was 
 supposed to be suffering from consumption. She could not inspire 
 more than seven-eighths of a pint of air, and it was stated that she 
 would not live more than three months. 
 
 " One night she addressed me in the third person, and said, 
 i If you are not careful you will lose her.' I asked who 1 
 She replied, ' Her, your wife ! ' I said, ' Who is now speaking ! ' 
 The reply was, in substance, ' We are spirits ; not one, but 
 several. We can cure her, if you will observe what we tell 
 you. Three ulcers will form on the chest. The first will 
 break in ten days at thirty-six minutes past five o'clock. 
 It will be necessary that you shall have such and such reme- 
 dies at hand. No one is to be with you; their presence will 
 excite her too much, and you must not inform her of these com- 
 munications, for the shock would kill her.' On the tenth day I 
 went home early. I had set my watch by Greenwich time. 
 Exactly at 5.36 she screamed ; that happened which had been pre- 
 dicted, and she was relieved. The second crisis was foretold three 
 weeks, and the third a fortnight before it actually occurred. The 
 latter was predicted for the day of the annular eclipse, which was 
 visible from Peterborough. I had promised to take her to Peter- 
 borough, but I found that the ulcer was to break at a time when 
 she would be in the train. The spirits, however, said that it would 
 not do to disappoint her, and she went, I taking the remedies in 
 
EVIDENCE OE ME. VAELEY, 159 
 
 my pocket. Half an hour before the appointed time she became 
 ill, and precisely at the hour named the ulcer broke. I produced 
 the remedies, much to her surprise, for she knew nothing of the 
 prediction. These were my first spiritual experiences. It was not 
 my wife, but the spirits who told me what to do, and by acting on 
 their instructions she was so restored that in nine months her in- 
 spiration was increased from a pint to nearly a gallon, and she 
 became quite stout. Later, after the birth of my first son, I was 
 aroused one night by three tremendous raps. I thought there 
 were thieves in the house, and I searched everywhere, but found 
 nothing. I then thought, ' Can this be what is called Spiritual- 
 ism V The raps answered ' Yes ; go into the next room !' I did 
 so, and found the nurse intoxicated and Mrs. Yarley rigid, catalep- 
 tic. I made cross passes and restored her. 
 
 "These things made me very anxious, and I resolved to see if there 
 was any truth in what was related of Mr. Home. I called upon 
 him, and told him what I had experienced. He made an appoint- 
 ment, and I went to him with Mrs. Yarley ; Mrs. Milner Gibson, 
 and some two or three others were there. Mrs. Milner Gibson 
 said that her son, who was dead, was there. He gave raps. She 
 wore a white stomacher, I think it is called, and it suddenly became 
 inflated by, as she said, her spirit child. The child was asked to 
 touch me ; he said he was afraid, but later in the evening he said 
 that he was no longer afraid, and my hands were touched under 
 the table, and my coat was pulled three times. I said to myself, 
 ' This is not satisfactory, for it is all under the table.' Immediately 
 afterwards, in answer to a mental wish, the lappel of my coat was 
 lifted three times on the right side and then three times on the 
 left. I was then, in answer to a mental wish, touched on the knee 
 and on the shoulder quite distinctly the desired number of times." 
 
 A Member of the Committee : " Was this in the light V 
 ' Mr. Yarley : " Yes, in the light of five gas burners. Mrs. Mil- 
 ner Gibson and Mr. Home requested me to make a thorough in- 
 vestigation, and to get under the table and apply any test. In the 
 course of the evening, very many phenomena presented themselves ; 
 
160 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 the table was repeatedly lifted off tlie floor, and while so suspended 
 in the air, it instantly moved in any direction I wished it to go. 
 
 " Mrs. Yarley made similar experiments, and when I was ob- 
 serving under the table, she observed above. 
 
 " These were the first physical phenomena I saw, and they im- 
 pressed me, but still I was too much astonished to be able to feel 
 satisfied. Fortunately, when I got home, a circumstance occurred 
 which got rid of the element of doubt. While alone in the drawing 
 room, thinking intently on what I had witnessed, there were raps. 
 The next morning I received a letter from Mr. Home, in which he 
 said ' When alone in your room last night you heard sounds. I am 
 so pleased !' He stated that the spirits had told him they followed 
 me, and were enabled to produce sounds. I have the letter in my 
 possession now to show that imagination had nothing to do with 
 the matter. The eye is treacherous and may deceive ; therefore 
 the testimony of a single individual is never conclusive. It is only 
 when there is corroborative evidence that we can be safe. The 
 fact that I had heard the raps was confirmed by the letter of Home. I 
 shall confine my instances to cases in which there was corroborative 
 evidence. 
 
 " In the winter of 1864-5 I was busy with the Atlantic cable. 
 I left a gentleman at Birmingham to test the iron wire. He had 
 seen something of Spiritualism but he did not believe in it. He 
 had had a brother whom I had never seen in life. One night in 
 my room there were a great number of loud raps. When at 
 length I sat up in bed I saw a man in the air — a spirit — in mili- 
 tary dress. I could see the pattern of the paper on the wall 
 through him. Mrs. Yarley did not see it. She was in a peculiar 
 state and became entranced. The spirit spoke to me through 
 her." 
 
 A gentleman asked how that was supposed to be done 9 
 
 Mr. Yarley — " While the person is in a trance the spirit controls 
 the body and speaks and acts through the muscles and organs. 
 He told me his name, and said that he had seen his brother in 
 Birmingham, but that what he had to communicate was not 
 
EVIDENCE OE ME. VARLEY. 161 
 
 understood. He asked me to write a message to his brother, 
 which I did, and received an answer from Birmingham, 'Yes, 
 I know my brother has seen you, for he came to me and was able 
 to make known as much.' The gentleman, as I said, was at Bir- 
 mingham, and I was at Beckenham. 
 
 " This spirit informed me that when at school in France he 
 was stabbed. This fact was only known to his eldest surviving 
 brother and his mother. It had been concealed from his father on 
 account of the state of the latter's health. 
 
 " When I narrated this to the survivor, he turned very pale, 
 and confirmed it. 
 
 "In a second case, my sister-in-law had heart disease. Mrs. 
 Yarley and I went into the country to see her, as we feared for the 
 last time. I had a night-mare, and could not move a muscle. 
 While in this state, I saw the spirit of my sister-in-law in the room. 
 I knew that she was confined to her bedroom. She said, ' If you 
 do not move, you will die,' but I could not move, and she said, ' If 
 you submit yourself to me, I will frighten you, and you will then 
 be able to move. At first I objected, wishing to ascertain more 
 about her spirit presence. When at last I consented, my heart had 
 ceased beating. I think at first her efforts to terrify me did not 
 succeed, but when she suddenly exclaimed, ' Oh, Cromwell, I am 
 dying,' that frightened me exceedingly, and threw me out of the 
 torpid state, and I awoke in the ordinary way. My shouting had 
 aroused Mrs. Yarley ; we examined the door, and it was still 
 locked and bolted, and I told my wife what had happened, having 
 noted the hour, 3.45 a.m., and cautioned her not to mention the 
 matter to anybody, but to hear what was her sister's version 
 if she alluded to the subject. In the morning she told us 
 that she had passed a dreadful night, that she had been in 
 our room and greatly troubled on my account ; and that I had 
 been, nearly dying. It was between half-past three and four 
 a.m., when she saw I was in danger. She only succeeded in 
 arousing me by exclaiming, 'Oh, Cromwell, I am dying. , I 
 appeared to her to be in a state which otherwise would have 
 
 M 
 
162 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 ended fatally. This was the second case in which there were 
 more witnesses than one, and I think it may be considered a 
 second case attended with reliable evidence. There is in addition 
 this peculiarity that we were neither of us dead. 
 
 A third case I have, which is remarkable; it occurred in 1867, 
 in New York. I had an agreement with the Atlantic Telegraph 
 Company relating to an instrument of my invention, and as the 
 time came for some payments to fall due, the arrangement was 
 repudiated. I was in ignorance, however, of this determination. 
 I happened to be unwell, and consulted three mediums to see 
 whether they would agree. They did in the main. One was a 
 Mrs. Manchester ; amongst other things, she informed me I was 
 to have some trouble about law proceedings, and in fact, she said 
 there were papers of importance relative to the matter then on their 
 way by the mail. This was on Monday, and the following Wed- 
 nesday the mail arrived, and I received a packet of law papers and 
 an explanatory letter from my lawyers, stating that they would 
 proceed to file a bill in Chancery in consequence of the proceedings 
 of the company, unless I sent other instructions through the cable. 
 It was impossible for Mrs. Manchester to have known anything 
 about this, and for my part, nothing was farther from my thoughts 
 than a Chancery suit. I was an entire stranger to these three 
 mediums, and at that time knev/ no Spiritualists in America. 
 
 " I have a fourth case in which I was the principal performer. I 
 had been experimenting with earthenware and was attacked with 
 spasms in the throat from the fumes of fluoric acid, which I had been 
 using largely. I was very ill indeed, and used to wake up with con- 
 traction of the throat, and I was recommended to have some sul- 
 phuric ether beside me to breathe, which would procure instant 
 relief. I used this six or eight times, but its smell was so unpleasant 
 that I eventually used chloroform; I kept it by my bed side, and 
 when I had to take it, leant over it in such a manner that when insen- 
 sibility supervened, I fell back and the sponge dropped down. One 
 night, however, I rolled on my back retaining the sponge, which 
 remained on my mouth. Mrs. Varley was in the room above 
 
. EVIDENCE OF ME. VAELET. 163 
 
 nursing a sick child. After a little time I became conscious ; I 
 saw my wife upstairs, and I saw myself on my back with the sponge 
 to my mouth, but was utterly powerless to cause my body to 
 move.. I made by my will a distinct impression on her brain that 
 I was in danger. Thus aroused, she came down and immediately 
 removed the sponge, and was greatly alarmed. I then used my 
 body to speak to her, and I said, ' I shall forget all about it and 
 how this came to pass unless you remind me in the morning, but 
 be sure to tell me what made you come down and I shall then be 
 able to recall the circumstance.' The following morning she did 
 so, but I could not remember anything about it ; I tried hard all 
 day, however, and at length I succeeded in remembering first a 
 part and ultimately the whole. My spirit was in the room with 
 Mrs. Yarley when I made her conscious of my danger. That case 
 helped me to understand how spirits communicate : what my 
 spirit wished she saw, and Mrs. Yarley has had similar experiences. 
 On one occasion she told me whilst in a trance, ' It is not the 
 spirits that now speak, it is myself ; I make use of my body the 
 same as spirits do when they speak through me." 
 
 " I have had another case in 1860; I went to find the first 
 Atlantic Cable ; when I arrived at Halifax my name was tele- 
 graphed to New York. Mr. Cyrus Field telegraphed the fact to 
 to St. John's and then to Harbour Grace ; so that when I arrived 
 I was very cordially received at each place, and at Harbour Grace 
 found there was a supper prepared. Some speeches followed and 
 we sat up late. I had to catch the steamer that went early the 
 next morning and was fearful of not waking in time, but I em- 
 ployed a plan which had often proved successful before, viz., that 
 of willing strongly that I should wake at the proper time. Morn- 
 ing came and I saw myself in bed fast asleep ; I tried to wake 
 myself but could not. After a while I found myself hunting 
 about for some means of more power, when I saw a yard in which 
 was a large stack of timber and two men approaching; they 
 ascended the stack of timber and lifted a heavy plank. It occurred 
 to me to make my body dream that there was a bomb shell thrown 
 
 M 2 
 
164 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 in front of me which was fizzing at the touch-hole, and when the 
 men threw the plank down I made my body dream that the bomb 
 had burst and cut open my face. It woke me, but with a clear 
 recollection of the two actions — one, the intelligent mind acting 
 upon the brain in the body, which could be made to believe any 
 ridiculous impression that the former produced by will power. I 
 did not allow a second to elapse before I leapt out of bed, opened 
 the window, and there were the yard, the timber, and the two men, 
 just as my spirit had seen them. I had no previous knowledge at 
 all of the locality ; it was dark the previous evening when I 
 entered the town, and I did not even know there was a yard there 
 at all. It was evident I had seen these things while my body lay 
 asleep. I could not see the timber until the window had been 
 opened. These are the leading points I have to confirm my belief 
 in Spiritualism. I have received communications about my children. 
 My youngest child who was very nervous and precocious was taken 
 ill, and the doctor advised us to give him no meat, but he did not 
 get any better. Shortly after, Mrs. Yarley was entranced, and a 
 spirit instructed us not to alter the child's original diet, to discon- 
 tinue the treatment adopted towards him, and to send for a 
 mesmerist. This was done, and the child quickly recovered under 
 his passes. I myself once had an operation performed on a boil in 
 my face, and I suffered some weeks afterwards from neuralgia. One 
 night I was informed that the spirits were going to put me to rest, 
 and that they were now beginning ; as I lay in bed I suddenly 
 became very hot and burst out into a perspiration and enjoyed a good 
 night's rest. It was about 15 seconds after it had been said 'they 
 are now beginning ' that I burst out into a glow. The neuralgia 
 was gone when I awoke next morning. 
 
 " At New York I found several excellent mediums and also 
 some very clear-headed men who were investigating the subject, 
 Dr. Gray, Mr. C. F. Livermore the banker, Dale Owen the 
 author of 'Footfalls on the Boundary of another "World/ and 
 others, including Judge Edmonds. 
 
 " From these people I obtained valuable information, and com- 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. VAELEY. 165 
 
 menced a series of experiments "with electricity and magnetism. 
 The medium was Miss Catherine Fox. 
 
 " It is now more than twelve years since I first became ac- 
 quainted with spiritual phenomena, and for a long time I 
 endeavoured to ascertain something definite about the laws 
 governing the production of physical manifestations, but up to 
 this time my evidence is almost entirely negative. In the absence 
 of positive evidence, negative is useful, in limiting the ground over 
 which one has to search, in a measure, in the dark. 
 
 "The spirit who was to co-operate with me was stated to be 
 Dr. Franklin. 
 
 " When I appeared the first time with the apparatus at the 
 minute appointed, I was received with a chorus of raps such as 
 50 hammers, all striking rapidly, could hardly produce. 
 
 "I have scarcely ever been able to induce mediums, through 
 whom the physical phenomena occur, to consent to sit for accurate 
 investigation. In 1867, Miss Kate Fox, the well-known 
 American medium, agreed to sit with me in New York during a 
 series of investigations into the relations between the known 
 physical forces and the spiritual. Miss Fox, you are doubtless 
 aware, is the medium through whom the modern spiritual manifes- 
 tations were first produced in the United States, and through her 
 mediumship the most striking physical phenomena I have ever heard 
 of, were witnessed by my friends Dr. Gray, a leading physician in 
 New York, and by Mr. C. F. Livermore, the banker, both of them 
 shrewd, clear-headed men. 
 
 " During my investigations, Mr. Livermore and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Townsend sat with us ; Mr. Townsend is a New York solicitor, at 
 whose house the meetings of the circle were held. A Grove's 
 battery of four cells, a helix eighteen inches in diameter, electro- 
 magnets, and other descriptions of apparatus were procured by me. 
 The plan of action was as follows : — I was to go through a series 
 of experiments, and the intelligences or ' spirits' — as they are 
 usually, and I think properly called — were to narrate what they 
 saw, and if possible to explain the analogies existing between the 
 
166 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 forces I was dealing -with, and those -which they employ. "We sat 
 eight or nine times for this purpose, but although great efforts 
 seemed to be made by the spirits present to convey to my mind 
 what they saw, it was unintelligible to me. The only positive re- 
 sults obtained were the following : — As we sat in the dark, and 
 the manifestations were sometimes violent, I had taken the pre- 
 caution to place the battery and keys on a side table, and led the 
 wires from .the " keys " or commutators, to the apparatus on the 
 tables round which we sat, so that I could, in the dark, perform 
 the various experiments I had arranged to try. Whenever, by 
 accident, my hands came in contact with one of the wires, without 
 my being aware which wire it was, I put these questions : — ' Is a 
 current flowing through it?' and if they said ' Yes/ I asked ' In 
 which direction does it flow through my hand ]' This experiment 
 was repeated, if my memory serves me rightly, not less than ten 
 times. Each time, directly after being informed of the direction 
 of the current, a light was struck, and in every instance I found 
 we had been correctly advised, if we assume that the current flows 
 from the positive to the negative pole. 
 
 " The experiments with the helix were of two kinds : — First, 
 1 What action had the electrified helix upon me when placed over 
 my head f Secondly, ' When a piece of iron, or a compass needle, 
 was placed inside it, could the spirits effect the magnetic action of 
 the helix upon the iron or compass V Repeatedly during the inves- 
 tigations, and while we were in the dark, I seized the opportunity 
 of placing the magnetized helix over my head, and immediately, on 
 each occasion, the spirits requested me not to do it as it hurt me; 
 nevertheless, I could feel no pain or sensible action myself. As 
 no one 1 but myself was aware that I intended to, or was placing, 
 this helix over my head, it is perfectly clear that the fact was 
 made known by some means inexplicable as yet by orthodox 
 science. 
 
 " The result of my investigations in this direction lead me to 
 infer that there are probably other powers accompanying electric 
 and magnetic streams, which other powers are seen by the spirits, 
 
EYIDENCE OF ME. VARLEY. 167 
 
 and are by them mistaken for the forces which we call electricity 
 and magnetism. This is an hypothesis not hastily arrived at. 
 Whenever a current flowed through the helix, the spirits declared 
 that they did augment and diminish the power of the magnetic field 
 at will. My apparatus showed no such variation of power. They 
 persisted in the correctness of their statement night after night, 
 and time after time. I insisted on the contrary, that no action 
 visible to me was produced. One evening, when carefully repeat- 
 ing the experiments (my apparatus was not very sensitive) the idea 
 occurred to me to replace the little compass needle with a quartz 
 crystal. The spirits described the crystal as a fine magnet, and 
 declared that they altered its magnetism at will. 
 
 "Mrs. Varley can often see similar light issuing alike from steel 
 magnets, rock crystals, and human beings, though in the latter 
 case the luminosity varies in intensity. Putting all these things 
 together, I think the spirits see around magnets this light (which 
 Baron Reichenbach has named Od force) and not the magnetic rays 
 themselves. 
 
 "About the existence of the ' flames of Od' from magnets, 
 crystals, and human beings, I have had abundant and conclusive 
 evidence from experiments with Mrs. Yarley. 
 
 "I have used the word 'spirits,' well-knowing that the world at 
 large does not believe that we have any warranty for assuming 
 that our friends are able to communicate with us, after the dissolu- 
 tion of the material body. My authority for asserting that the 
 spirits of kindred beings do visit us is : — 1. I have on several occas- 
 ions distinctly seen them. 2. On several occasions things known 
 only to myself and to the deceased person purporting to communi- 
 cate with me, have been correctly stated while the medium was 
 unaware of any of the circumstances. 3. On several occasions 
 things known only to our two selves, and which I had entirely for- 
 gotten, have been recalled to my mind by the communicating 
 spirit, therefore this could not be a case of mere thought-reading. 
 4. On some occasions, when these communications have been made 
 to me, I have put my questions mentally, while the medium — a 
 
168 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 private lady in independent circumstances^has written out the 
 answers, she being quite unconscious of the meaning of the com- 
 munications. 5. The time and nature of coming events, unantici- 
 pated and unknown both to myself and the medium, have, on 
 more than one occasion, been accurately made known to me several 
 days in advance. As my invisible informants told the truth 
 regarding the coming events, and also stated that they were spirits, 
 and as no mortals in the room had any knowledge of some of the 
 facts they communicated, I see no reason to disbelieve them. 
 Mrs. Yarley very frequently sees and recognises spirits ; especially 
 is this the case when she is entranced. She is a very good trance 
 medium, but I have little power over the occurrence of these 
 trances ; there is consequently nearly as much difficulty in investi- 
 gating through her mediumship, as there is investigating that 
 extraordinary, unexplained natural phenomenon — ball-lightning — 
 which occurs in times and places unexpected, and beyond human 
 control. 
 
 "My early religious education was received from that very 
 narrow-minded sect, the Sandimanians ; their teachings wholly 
 failed to satisfy my anxiety about the future. It was while 
 endeavouring to get some information regarding the relations be- 
 tween man and the Deity, from some spirits who were evidently more 
 advanced than myself, that I received, unexpectedly, a communica- 
 tion upon another subject which had puzzled me much, namely, 
 * Why have not the more intelligent spirits given us some scientific 
 information in advance of any yet possessed by man V As I think 
 the explanation to be sound and logical, I mention it here, not 
 asking you to accept it, but to prepare you when the same question 
 occurs to your own mind. 
 
 " They told me that I myself had often experienced how imperfect 
 words were as a means of communicating new ideas; that spirits 
 in advance of the great intelligences upon earth do not use words 
 in communicating with each other, because they have the power of 
 instantly communicating the actual idea as it exists in their own 
 thought, to the other spirit ; that when they telegraph to mortals, 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. VAELEY. 169 
 
 even through clairvoyant and trance mediums, who form by far the 
 best channel for messages of high intelligence, they put the thought 
 into the mind of the medium, for that mind to translate into words, 
 through the mechanism of the brain and mouth ; consequently, what 
 we usually get is a bad interpretation of a subject which the trans- 
 lator does not comprehend. 
 
 " The physical manifestations, wonderful and useful though they 
 be, are generally believed by experienced Spiritualists, to be chiefly 
 produced by spirits of a less advanced nature than the average men 
 of civilised countries ; of the general truth of this I entertain no 
 doubt. 
 
 "I have failed at present to find a medium acquainted with 
 science, and therefore capable of translating into intelligible lan- 
 guage ideas of a scientific nature. This is not to be wondered at, 
 when we remember that there are thirty millions of British subjects, 
 while there are probably not more than a hundred known mediums 
 in the whole kingdom, and very few of these are well developed; this 
 gives us one publicly known medium to every 300,000 persons. 
 Out of the thirty millions, I do not suppose there are as many as 
 one thousand well acquainted with natural philosophy, and accus- 
 tomed to reason thereon. If, then, but one in thirty thousand is a 
 scientific investigator, while there is only one medium to 300,000 
 persons, we can only expect one scientific medium for each ten 
 generations. Even if we assumed that there are 10,000 clear- 
 headed natural philosophers in Great Britain, that would still only 
 give us one good scientific medium to a generation. When it is 
 further considered that the majority of our mediums are females, 
 who, from the mis-education of English ladies, are rarely accus- 
 tomed to accurate investigation, it is still less to be wondered at 
 that so little advance has been made in the scientific branch of the 
 subject. 
 
 "I have now told you about as much as I am able ; what I have 
 stated is the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. It 
 is a very difficult subject. One has almost no clue to the nature 
 of any of these forces. What we want is a systematic combined 
 
170 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 effort to investigate the matter. I think there is only a small 
 minority suitably educated to investigate such subjects. I have 
 been most careful to believe nothing, until unbelief became 
 impossible." 
 
 On the conclusion of Mr. Varley's speech the Chairman, Mr. 
 Jeffery, rose to thank him for his valuable statement. 
 
 Mr. Coleman said that he would like to know whether Mr. Yarley 
 considered himself a spirit rapper 1 
 
 Mr. Varley did not consider himself a spirit rapper ; he could 
 not produce raps, and did not know the real meaning of the term 
 as used by Mr. Coleman. 
 
 Mr. Jeffery : " Does Mr. Varley accept the spiritual theory 1 " 
 
 Mr. Yarley : " I firmly believe from the facts I have alluded to, 
 that we are not our bodies ; that when we die we exist just as 
 much as before, and that under certain conditions we are able to 
 hold communication with those on earth ; but I also believe that 
 many of the phenomena are often caused by the spirits of those 
 whose bodies are present. The phenomena can neither be accoun- 
 ted for by magnetism nor electricity. These forces have nothing 
 to do with the phenomena I have alluded to. It is unfortunate 
 that the terms electricity and magnetism should have been applied 
 to these unknown forces. As to our future existence I do 
 not think any of us know much about its details after death, 
 nearly all Spiritualists concur in believing, that the thinking 
 part of man forms in the next life the body ; that we are thought 
 beings, and that those ideas which we originate in this life, 
 are permanent realities in the next. With regard to electricity, 
 I believe that electricity is one of the components of matter, 
 and that there is an actual transmission through the wire. It has 
 no applicable weight, no gravitation. Light is the vibration of 
 cosmical ether. As to the nature of magnetism, I do not know 
 what it is ; I havn't the ghost of an idea. 
 
 " I remember a case a short time since at my own house, when 
 a large ottoman pushed us all up in a corner without any visible 
 means of locomotion. Mr. Home was the medium, and while we 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. VAELET. 171 
 
 were sitting round a table Mr. Home began to shiver. I looked 
 over bis shoulder and there was a side table coming slowly up 
 towards us. At another time, at New York, a party of friends 
 had been sitting at a table for some time when suddenly Miss 
 Catherine Fox got up and went towards the door. Mr. Livermore 
 went and stood by her and distinctly saw a hand, and we all saw 
 a blue light come from under her dress. I have often seen these 
 lights in her presence." 
 
 Mr. Bradlaugh : "While the most interesting part of your 
 experience took place you were in an abnormal state I " 
 
 Mr. Varley : " No, calm and clear. I believe the mesmeric 
 trance and the spiritual trance are produced by similar means, and 
 I believe the mesmeric and the spiritual force to be the same. 
 They are both the action of a spirit, and the difference between the 
 spiritual trance and the mesmeric trance is, I believe, this': — In the 
 mesmeric trance, the will that overpowers or entrances the patient 
 is in a human body. In the spiritual trance, that will which over- 
 powers the patient is not in a human body. I have given much 
 time to the question of the identification of spirits, and in one 
 case, a medium, a lady in our own locality, (whom we had never 
 previously known,) sent to say that a spirit wished to communicate, 
 through me, to his father, and desired that I should go to his 
 father, who was a materialist. This spirit was most anxious that 
 his father should know that he was not annihilated — that there was 
 a ' future life.' I had known this person while in the body, and 
 he was a very genial fellow, but so very untruthful that no depen- 
 ence could be placed on what he said. I therefore told him that 
 in life he was such a liar that he must now convince me that he 
 was the same person by relating some incidents of our lives which 
 I had forgotten. He could not think of any at the time, and I 
 made an appointment to meet Tiim in a few days. He afterwards 
 narrated to me the incidents of a boating excursion we had had on 
 the Thames, repeating various expressions I had used, and detail- 
 ing the circumstances attending them. He added that he was so 
 bad on earth that he had not the confidence of his father, and that 
 
172 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 lie could not convince Mm of his identity as he had me. Most of 
 the answers were written by the lady before alluded to, my ques- 
 tion being put mentally." 
 
 Mr. Bradlaugh : " I think you have seen the colour of the 
 clothes of a spirit as distinctly as the features." 
 
 Mr. Varley : " Yes. I think I see the drift of that question, I 
 was very much astonished when I saw a spirit in a dress. I 
 explain it in this way ; all known powers have to be treated as 
 solids, in regard to something ; a man finds air not solid at all. 
 He can move through it as though it did not exist, but when he 
 comes to an ironclad ship he is stopped, he cannot pass through 
 the iron. "Well, electricity finds air the most solid substance pos- 
 sible ; it cannot pass though it, but it passes through the ironclad 
 ship as though it were not in existence. An iron wire is to an 
 electrician simply a hole bored through a solid rock of air so that 
 the electricity may pass freely. Glass is opaque to electricity, but 
 transparent to magnetism. Thence we may infer that everything is 
 solid in respect to something, and that nothing is solid in respect to 
 all things, and therefore thought, which is power, may be in some 
 sort solid, so that if you take an old English farmer, for instance, 
 he would be ashamed to be seen without his top boots, his coat 
 with the buttons, and his hat. They are part of his identity, he 
 cannot think of himself without them; they form part of his 
 nature, and the moment he leaves the body and becomes a thought 
 man, the thought boots, the thought coat and the thought hat form 
 part of his individuality." 
 
 A vote of thanks to Mr. Yarley closed the proceedings, and the 
 meeting adjourned. 
 
 Tuesday 8th June, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 Mr. Thomas Shorter was examined this evening and the follow- 
 ing is the substance of the statement he made : — 
 
 " My investigations into Spiritualism have extended over a 
 period of about fifteen years; of late years, however, my inquiries 
 
EVIDENCE OP ME. SHORTER, 173 
 
 have been directed to its bearings on questions of history, 
 philosophy and religion, rather than to its phenomena, as to the 
 genuineness and spiritual origin of which I have long since satisfied 
 myself. As, however, it is the facts of Spiritualism with which, 
 I understand this committee is at present chiefly concerned I shall 
 confine my statements to these so far as they have come under my 
 own observation, and shall do so in the briefest terms possible. 
 Some of the results of my earlier investigations into Spiritualism 
 were published in the Yorkshire Spiritual Telegraph of 1856 and 
 1857, and re-published in a separate volume entitled " Confessions 
 of a Truth Seeker ; " — I believe the first extended narrative of per- 
 sonal investigations into the subject in this country. I have since 
 witnessed many facts of a kindred character to those there related, 
 as well as others, but as I have not always noted these with the 
 rigid scrutiny at first employed when investigating their nature 
 and cause, I shall speak almost exclusively of the facts of my 
 earlier experience ; and as I wish to state them with the utmost 
 accuracy, I think it will be better, instead of speaking from recollec- 
 tion if the Committee will allow me, to quote from my published 
 narrative, written while the events were still fresh and vivid in my 
 mind, and aided by memoranda taken at the time. After detailing 
 many remarkable incidents witnessed in the course of my investi- 
 gations, I proceed to condense the results of many observations 
 and experiments into the following paragraphs. 
 
 " I have repeatedly seen a table incline forward to an angle of 
 45 degrees, or more; the candle-lamp, water-bottle, inkstand, 
 pencils, &c, remaining on the table as if they were a part of it. 
 At other times, I have seen the table rise perpendicularly from the 
 floor, our hands all resting on the top of the table. I have seen 
 the table-cover drawn from under our fingers, and thrown upon the 
 floor. Once, as the table was moving, one person only lightly 
 resting his fingers on it, I jumped on the top, and, by this novel 
 mode of locomotion, was carried round the room. I have seen a 
 table, with the medium (a delicate female) lightly touching it with 
 the tips of her fingers, rise off the floor, and answers telegraphed 
 
174 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 by its movements, notwithstanding the utmost efforts of two strong 
 men to hold it down. I have received responses to questions by 
 the table, no one placing their hands upon it but a child about four 
 years of age. I have more than once seen the table move without 
 human touch or contact. At the close of one of our meetings it 
 was telegraphed by the table, without any of us being in contact 
 with it, that we were to sing the doxology ; and as soon as we had 
 sung the first note, the table rose without any of our hands upon 
 it, and commenced beating time like a baton in the hands of a 
 music-master — keeping time to the end much more correctly than 
 we did. I have known the names and ages of persons, the dates 
 of events of a private and family nature, the time and place of the 
 mortal decease of the communicating spirit, and many other par- 
 ticulars of a like kind, correctly given by table-tippings. I do not 
 pretend that such particulars were uniformly correct ; but I know 
 that they were frequently so ; and that, when neither medium nor 
 circle were previously cognizant of the facts so communicated. 
 
 " At one of the sittings of our family circle, a gentleman was 
 present, who had recently arrived in this country from New 
 Orleans. In reply to his questions, he was told, through the table- 
 tippings, the number of years he had lived there, and the number 
 of weeks he had been in England — facts known only to himself. 
 The spirit communicating with him purported to be an old friend 
 of his. He gave the initials of his name, and said, that he died in 
 New Orleans, ten years and a-half since ; all which particulars our 
 friend from New Orleans certified to be correct. 
 
 " I have repeatedly seen mental questions appropriately answered 
 by the table ; on one occasion, at which about a dozen persons 
 were present, as a relative or friend was mentally asked for by one 
 and another, the table darted from side to side, towards the 
 questioner — as if to assure him or her of the reality of the spirit's 
 presence; then a number of movements would be made, corres- 
 ponding to the age of the deceased, the time of his or her death, 
 or other mental question; none but questioner and correspon- 
 dent knowing the question until after the answer was given." 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. SHORTER. 175 
 
 u Concerning these facts I would remark — First, that they were 
 witnessed in the light, either by day-light or gas-light, in ordinary 
 well-lighted rooms. Secondly, that these facts were witnessed by 
 all present, who testified to seeing them at the same time and in the 
 same way. Thirdly, that no professional or public medium was 
 employed ; the investigations were carried on by myself and friends 
 for our own personal satisfaction, sometimes at their homes, some- 
 times at my own, and with different mediums. "Whatever may be 
 the value or significance of the phenomena, these circumstances 
 should, I think, preclude suspicion as to their genuineness. With 
 regard to one of these phenomena, in which, I think, the Com- 
 mittee will be particularly interested — the movements of the table 
 without contact — allow me to relate an incident which occurred 
 subsequent to the experiences related, and which is still fresh in 
 my recollection. We had been holding a seance in the drawing- 
 room of Dr. Dixon, 25, Bedford Row, and had thought the seance 
 was ended ; after a little conversation, the doctor began playing his 
 concertina. On the first note being played the table rose from the 
 floor and kept up a rhythmical motion as the tune went on, corres- 
 ponding to the music, and which continued as long as the air was 
 played. 
 
 " I have given only a fraction of my experience in Spiritualism 
 and have thought it best to confine my evidence to the more rudi- 
 mentary phases of the subject; but even with these physical 
 manifestations of spirit agency, that which seems to me most 
 noteworthy, and to which I would specially call attention, is the 
 evident intelligence, foreign to ourselves, associated with the 
 phenomena. Before sitting down, I feel it a duty to protest against 
 the phrase ' Spirit-rapping ' which has to-night been used as syno- 
 nymous with Spiritualism, and for which a defence has been 
 attempted. What is thus called, is only one of the least of the 
 phenomena of Spiritualism ; and these phenomena are, as it were, 
 only the fringe of the subject, — its accidents, not its essence, — they 
 belong to its evidences, they are not Spiritualism itself. Spiritualism 
 is the recognition of man as a spiritual being, who, even while on 
 
176 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 earth can, under certain conditions, hold communion with spirits 
 who have left the mortal form. It is therefore concerned with all 
 facts which tend to establish or confirm the belief in man's spiritual 
 nature and continued life after the death of the body. It embraces 
 all studies which may throw light on the nature, forces, and laws 
 of the spirit-world, and its connection with the natural world ; and 
 on the interests, duties, and responsibilities of man as a spiritual 
 and immortal being, related to both worlds. To characterise this 
 by such terms as ' table-turning' and 'spirit-rapping,' as if these 
 were either the adequate enumeration of its evidences or the fair 
 expression of its spirit, or anything but newspaper slang, is either 
 ignorance or impertinence, and is wholly unworthy of a serious 
 inquiry into the subject, such as that in which I understand this 
 Committee to be engaged. It is as insulting and offensive and, I 
 may add, as silly as it would be to describe Christianity as ' bread- 
 breaking ' and 'water-dipping.' Object to Spiritualism if you will, 
 but at least respect our right to designate it by that term which we 
 feel alone expresses its true character and aim." 
 
 In reply to questions from members of the Committee, Mr. 
 Shorter said, "The table at Dr. Dixon's, rose from four to six 
 inches from the floor, and continued in motion several minutes, in 
 fact, until the music ceased; it was on a clear light summer 
 evening ; there were seven persons present, and the movements of 
 the table were distinctly seen by all of them, the table being at 
 least three feet distant from each of the company. I have known 
 mental questions answered through the hand of a medium by 
 automatic writing, as well as telegraphed by sounds and move- 
 ments. On one occasion, at Dr. Dixon's, eight or ten persons 
 being present (myself being one) each one received in writing an 
 answer to a mental question, and each testified to the answer being 
 appropriate and correct. I believe that such facts as these I have 
 witnessed are produced by spirits, that is, beings differing from 
 ourselves only in being divested of mortal bodies, beings substantial 
 but not material. I am aware that various theories and hypotheses 
 have been put forward to explain these facts as the result of 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. SHORTER. 177 
 
 physical and mundane causes. I have most carefully examined 
 these, and have satisfied myself of their insufficiency. I have in my 
 book related several instances of the communication of intelligence 
 not known to the medium, or to any one present at the circle. I 
 have related the instance of a friend who was about to emigrate, 
 and from information received from the emigration authorities, 
 expected to sail in a week. It was telegraphed through the table- 
 movements that he would not sail for 31 days, unforeseen circum- 
 stances delayed his departure, and he sailed just 31 days from that 
 time. On another occasion, I inquired concerning a friend in 
 Australia of a spirit relative of his who purported to be present, 
 and received sundry information concerning him, which subse- 
 quently proved to be correct. Among other things, I, as a test, 
 inquired how long it was since my friend left England, and was 
 told three years and a-half. I maintained it could not be more than 
 three years, but the spirit insisted that it was three years and a-half. 
 On inquiry, I found it was three years and seven months less one 
 week; no one present but myself knew of the circumstances 
 referred to. Other evidence bearing upon this point will be given 
 by my friend Mr. Manuel Eyre, and it was with a view of getting 
 his evidence placed before the Committee rather than of reproducing 
 my own, that I have attended this evening." 
 
 The following questions were then asked : — 
 
 Mr. Jeffery : "To what do you attribute these phenomena ?" 
 
 Mr. Shorter : " I believe them to be caused by beings substan- 
 tial but not material. Those who are acquainted with German 
 philosophy will understand my meaning." 
 
 Mr. Dyte : " Can you give us an instance of an answer having 
 been given that was not in the mind of any person present ?" 
 
 Mr. Shorter : " The incident I have mentioned is such a one. 
 The gentleman was about to leave the country, and asked how 
 long it would be before he did so. The table signified thirty-one 
 days. He laughed at this, for it was his intention to leave 
 that very week. It turned out, however, to be the truth ; some 
 circumstances arose unexpectedly, and he was detained exactly the 
 
 N 
 
178 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 time named. Another time, I asked how long a friend had been 
 ^way, and received an intelligible answer which eventually proved 
 correct." 
 
 Mr. Gannon : " Did the table rise bodily or only on one leg T* 
 Mr. Shorter : " The table rose completely, four or six inches 
 from the ground, and there was no one near 1" 
 
 Mr. Manuel Eyre was the next witness, and spoke as under : — 
 " My experience has extended over some sixteen to seventeen 
 years. My attention was first attracted, so as to create an interest 
 in Spiritualism by a lady, a friend of ours, in Philadelphia, Penn- 
 sylvannia, United States. She was an educated lady of ability 
 and position — sister-in-law of the Attorney-General — but she was 
 not a believer in either a God or a future existence, and was really 
 unhappy in her non-belief. I, with a few intimate friends, met 
 her at this time, not having seen her for several months, in Wash- 
 ington. We noticed in her a lighter, brighter expression, and a 
 seemingly happier tone of mind. We spoke of it after her visit the 
 next day. She called again, and then brought up the subject of 
 Spiritualism. We all began to turn it and her into ridicule, and 
 treated the subject as low and vulgar. Her reply was — I remember 
 it as well as if it were only yesterday — ' Ridicule is no argument, 
 and it is not in keeping with your usual good sense. 1 She then went 
 on to say, ' You know what my belief was, and that I was really 
 miserable in that belief. I have investigated Spiritualism and 
 not only believe in it, but it has made me perfectly happy in the 
 belief of a future existence ; and my daughter, whom, you know, 
 I was training in my former unbelief, is a changed girl, and instead 
 of being the wilful, irritable child she was, is happy in the thought 
 of the future, is kind, attentive and considerate in her actions 
 towards myself and others. 7 I had no answer to such facts ; but 
 my attention being thus drawn to the subject, I have lost no oppor- 
 tunity of investigating it. I have seen it in nearly all its phases, 
 not only in many different parts of America, but also in this 
 country. I will relate only a few instances out of the many I 
 have witnessed, and I may say, most of these manifestations, and 
 
EVIDENCE OP ME. EYEE. 179 
 
 generally the best of them, have been in private circles. During 
 a visit to Buffalo, "New York, whilst at the house of a private 
 gentleman, during a conversation with his wife, a piano (a large 
 square one) standing in the middle of the drawing room, no one 
 within fifteen feet of it, commenced moving up and down, was 
 raised entirely off the floor, coming down with a force you would 
 think sufficient to break it, and at the same time imisic coming 
 from the piano as if some competent performer was playing on 
 
 it. This, Mrs. C afterwards told me, occurred so often that 
 
 she was afraid her piano would be injured, and therefore begged 
 the spirits to desist, which they did. 
 
 " I will now relate a fact which, I think, shows an intelligence 
 foreign to that of the persons present at the circle where it occurred. 
 One object of my visit to this country was to obtain if possible 
 the register of the baptism of a person born in England, and who 
 died in America a century ago. Erom information given me, I was 
 led to believe I would get this in Yorkshire or Cambridgeshire. I 
 spent over three months and took a great deal of trouble but all: 
 to no purpose. I had received from America a spirit communica- 
 tion that I would be able to get the information of where this 
 baptismal register was to be found through a medium in this 
 country. I tried through several mediums but got nothing satis- 
 factory but the assurance I would get it. I at last received a 
 communication from a spirit directing me to go to Mrs. 
 Marshall. Being mistrustful of public mediums I determined to 
 use extreme caution in pursuing my investigation. I went to 
 Mrs. Marshall in the winter of 1862. I did not tell who 
 I was or what I wanted — sat down in one corner of the large 
 room — Mrs. Marshall was sitting in the other, — this was near the 
 window. I was conversing with Mrs. Marshall when the table, a 
 large, heavy round table, came jumping across from the opposite 
 side of the room and turned over into my lap ; there was no one 
 near the table and it was in broad day-light. We then had some 
 communications by the alphabet through the movement of the 
 table. I said nothing about the information I wanted, but when 
 
 N 2 
 
180 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 leaving said I would come again. I did so in a few days. Before 
 leaving home I wrote out and numbered about a dozen questions — 
 among them was the question, ' Where can I find the register of 
 the baptism I am searching for 1 ' The paper with the questions 
 I had folded and placed in a stout envelope and closed it. When 
 we sat down to the table I asked, after some other questions, if the 
 spirits would answer the questions I had written and had in my 
 pocket — the answer, by raps, was 'yes.' I asked if I should lay 
 the paper with the questions on folded as it was and in the 
 envelope on the table, and the answer was 'yes.' I took the 
 envelope containing these questions out of my pocket, and without 
 opening it, laid it on the table. I then took a piece of paper and, 
 as the questions were answered, — No. 1, 2, and so on, — I wrote 
 down the answers. When we came to the question where I could 
 get the register of this baptism, the table telegraphed ' Stepney 
 Church,' and at the same time Mrs. Marshall, sen., in her peculiar 
 manner, blurted out ' Stepney.' Being at that time a stranger in 
 London, I did not know there was such a place. I went on with 
 the questions I had prepared and got correct answers to all of 
 them. A few day afterwards I went to Stepney Church and after 
 spending some days in searching I there found the register of the 
 baptism as I had been told. 
 
 " A somewhat similar instance, combined with a perception of 
 future incidents, occurred some ten years ago in Cleveland, Ohio. 
 We were at a private circle of friends ; after the raps and a num- 
 ber of physical manifestations, the question was asked by Mrs. 
 Macready, the well-known dramatic reader, and a lady, whom I 
 
 shall style Mrs. N , ' Whether they would ever meet again ? ' 
 
 The answer, by a spirit giving the name of Queenah, was ' Yes, you 
 will meet in England and under very trying and heart-rending cir- 
 cumstances, and Mrs. JV will then be a widow? The whole 
 
 matter had passed from the minds of Mrs. Macready and myself, 
 and was entirely forgotten ; but when Mrs. Macready was at the 
 Camberwell Lunatic Asylum, giving an entertainment to the 
 patients, one of the first questions the physician asked Mrs. Macready 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. EYEE. 181 
 
 was, 'Do you know Mrs. N" 1 she says she knew you in America, 
 
 and has talked about you ever since she heard you were coming, j 
 Mrs. Macready answered, ' No, it is only one of her fancies.' After 
 the entertainment was over the doctor again said to Mrs. Macready, 
 
 1 Mrs. N insists upon it that you do know her and requests me 
 
 to say to you ' Queenah ' — ' Cleveland.' The meeting of ten years 
 before flashed on Mrs. Macready's mind, and as she was greeting the 
 
 patients, Mrs. N" , bathed in tears, rushed up to Mrs. Macready 
 
 exclaiming, ' Don't you remember me,' and repeating over and over, 
 
 * Queenah,' — 'Cleveland.' Mrs. 1ST had lost her husband; they 
 
 had suffered great reverses of fortune, and she had in consequence 
 become insane, and this was the meeting that had been predicted. 
 
 " Another class of spirit manifestation I have witnessed and 
 which I think worthy of your attention is that of writing on the 
 skin ; the following is an instance — I was at Wankeegan, a village 
 near Chicago, and whilst there visited a medium, a Mrs. Seymour. 
 She was a poor woman, a trance-speaking medium, and during the 
 time she was speaking under trance she would hold out one arm, 
 and with the forefinger of the other hand make a rapid motion as 
 if writing, the movement of the finger being in the air about a 
 foot from the arm ; a few minutes after and during the time she 
 was still in trance she stripped up her sleeve, a loose hanging sleeve, 
 and there on her arm, so distinctly written that it could be read 
 across the room, was the peculiar signature of the spirit giving the 
 communication. In this instance it was that of a near relative of 
 a lady who accompanied me ; the lady and myself were strangers 
 in the town and utterly unknown to the medium. During the 
 time I was in the neighbourhood this medium, and especially this 
 class of phenomena of which she was the subject, became so noto- 
 rious that a committee, consisting of the mayor, some physicians, 
 and a number of leading citizens of the neighbouring town of 
 Milwaukee, was appointed to investigate it. Mrs. Seymour ap- 
 peared before them several times, but the committee could not come 
 to any conclusion as to the cause of the phenomena and broke up 
 without making a report," 
 
182 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 The following questions were asked relative to the above state- 
 ment of Mr. Eyre. 
 
 Mr. Geary : " Are you aware of any cases of imposture in 
 connection with Spiritualism." 
 
 Mr. Eyre : " Yes, I am aware of cases of imposture." 
 
 Mr. Geary : " Are there any means by which outsiders can dis- 
 tinguish between the phenomena produced by imposture and those 
 produced by the spirits." 
 
 Mr. Eyre : " Yes, they can except in cases of dark seances. 
 When manifestations are given in the light, most people can find 
 it out. In the first place the table tipping by spiritual influence is 
 different and in cases of imposture a jerk will be given by the 
 medium very different from the undulating motion of real Spiritual- 
 ism. In one case a woman, who was called a ' squatter,' became a 
 medium; she moved into another village further west, and 
 her class of mediumship was this, — she used to have written 
 on her arm the names of the spirits who communicated with her. 
 Mrs. Macready, myself, and a party of friends went to see her, 
 and we found her at the wash tub ; presently she was thrown into 
 a trance and held out her arm and went on speaking and directly 
 she stripped up her arm and there was the name of Mrs. Macready's 
 husband in red letters, his own peculiar signature. There was a 
 committee formed at the place to investigate it, and the mayor 
 took the chair, but they finally came to the conclusion that they 
 could make nothing of it. She was a great talker while in this 
 trance and was most peculiar in this one respect, that the marks 
 remained on her arm for five or ten minutes. The letters were 
 raised as in stripes, and signatures of persons that she had never 
 even heard of were so written." 
 
 Captain Webber said that he had known letters to be written 
 on the arm and breast by natural means. 
 
 Mr. Eyre : " In this case the medium did not touch her arm 
 which was covered by a sleeve while the writing was being pro- 
 duced." 
 
 Mrs. Honywood : "With regard to this writing on the skin, if 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. EYRE. 183 
 
 done by spiritual influences, it generally disappears in about ten 
 minutes, but if done by some pointed instrument it will last much 
 longer." 
 
 Mr. Wallace : " Have you ever known an imposter who has 
 practised on anyone for a year and then been discovered." 
 . Mr. Eyre : " I have never known an imposture last for that 
 time." 
 
 Mr. Levy said that he had heard that writing on the flesh in the 
 manner described had been a common occurrence during the revival 
 in the north of Ireland. 
 
 Mr. Lowenthal, the next witness gave evidence as follows : — 
 
 " I am not in any way a professional spiritualist but a merchant. 
 I have my offices in Fenchurch-street, but I must object to my name 
 appearing in the papers. On one occasion I entered a room in a 
 hydropathic establishment and a gentleman followed me, and I was 
 compelled to walk up to him and speak to him. I immediately 
 felt all sorts of ailments. I at once told him to sit down, and 
 commenced walking round him making all sorts of passes. I put 
 a number, of questions to him and he told me he felt greatly 
 relieved." 
 
 A Member : " That was mesmerism." 
 
 Mr. Lowenthal : " It had nothing to do with mesmerism ; all 
 these actions were involuntary, and were entirely spiritual. I did 
 not make mesmeric passes at all. My exertions were so great that 
 persons thought I must fall down. I am frequently made to speak 
 the language of another nation. I believe it to be an Indian lan- 
 guage. My mouth utters sounds that I do not understand and 
 which have no meaning to me. I think it is the language of some 
 North American tribe. It is a soliloquy, and I get an impression 
 on the brain, an idea that it means so and so. A voice articulate 
 but not audible conveys a meaning to me. I have been among the 
 Indians a great deal, and it sounds to me like their language." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : " The language may have been impressed on 
 your mind." 
 
 Mr, Lowenthal : " Oh, not at all. I speak it with great fluency, 
 
184 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 But I cannot say I have ever spoken a language I have never heard. 
 These communications convey information in the shape of impres- 
 sions on the mind. I feel quite joyous while uttering them, as if 
 under a pleasant influence. Sometimes information comes but the 
 idea always comes in my own language. The words my mouth 
 utters come involuntarily. I have seen people of standing in 
 society, and most refined, act in as free and unrestrained a manner 
 as wild Indians in the wood, imitating the camp life and the war 
 dance, and speaking in strange languages. This was done, I believe, 
 to take the starch out of them, so that they might receive spiritual 
 knowledge. On one occasion I was with a man who fell on my 
 lap and addressed me in the most endearing language ; when he 
 recovered, he explained that I had given him great gratification in 
 personifying his dear sister, then in the spirit land, who, he was 
 sure, had controlled me at the time to manifest her presence and 
 speak to him as though she were still here." 
 
 Mr. Hockley, the next witness, spoke as follows : — 
 " I have been a spiritualist for 45 years, and have had consider- 
 able experience. This is a crystal encircled with a silver ring, as 
 a proper crystal should be. It was formerly the custom to engrave 
 the four names of God in Hebrew on this ring. I knew a lady 
 who was an admirable seeress, and obtained some splendid answers 
 by means of crystals. The person who has the power of seeing, 
 notices first a kind of mist in the centre of the crystal and then 
 the message or answer appears in a kind of printed character. 
 There was no hesitation, and she spoke it all off as though she was 
 reading a book, and as soon as she had uttered the words she saw, 
 they melted away and fresh ones took their place. I have 30 
 volumns, containing upwards of 12,000 answers received in this 
 way, which I keep carefully under lock and key. A crystal, if 
 properly used, should be dedicated to a spirit. Some time ago I 
 was introduced to Lieutenant Burton by Earl Stanhope, and he 
 wished me to get him a costal, with a spirit attached. I also gave 
 him a black mirror as well, and he used that in the same manner 
 as you would a crystal. You invoke the person whom you wish 
 
EVIDENCE OE MR. HOCKLEY. 185 
 
 to appear, and the seer looks in and describes all, and puts questions 
 and receives answers. Lieutenant Burton was greatly pleased and 
 went away. One day my seeress called him into the mirror. She 
 plainly recognized him, although dressed as an Arab and sunburnt, 
 and described what he was doing. He was quarrelling with a party 
 of Bedouins in Arabia, and speaking energetically to them in 
 Arabic. An old man at last pulled out his dagger and the Lieu- 
 tenant his revolver, when up rode a horseman and separated them. 
 A long time afterwards Lieutenant Burton came to me, and I told 
 him what she had seen, and read the particulars. He assured me 
 it was correct in every particular and attached his name to the 
 account I had written down at the time, to certify that it was true. 
 These books are locked up and nobody can see them ; and sometimes, 
 if I repeat some previous question which has escaped my memory, 
 I am referred to the book in which it has been previously answered. 
 The seers are generally of the female sex, and it is impossible to 
 tell by their personal appearance whether they have the gift or not. 
 I once knew a seeress that weighed 19 stone. The only way to 
 tell whether a person is a seer is by trying. Two persons occa- 
 sionally see the same thing at the same time. On one occasion a 
 lady was looking into the crystal, and when the mist divided she saw 
 her husband in conversation with a lady, a friend of hers, and then 
 a boy made his appearance. A friend looked over her shoulder as 
 she had put it down to rest her eyes and saw precisely the same 
 thing. Although I have had a crystal since 1824, I have never 
 seen anything myself. My seeress was perfectly in a normal con- 
 dition, and in full exercise of all her faculties, and used to give 
 answers to metaphysical and other difficult questions, which she 
 could not possibly understand. I have nearly 1000 volumes on 
 occult sciences. I do not think it has anything to do with mes- 
 merism. I put a crystal in the hands of a spiritualist, and she be- 
 came quite rigid, and I had to make a pass before she could see. 
 Some ladies would look five minutes, others ten minutes, and others 
 fifteen, before they saw anything, but if it appeared to them foggy 
 it has merely to be developed. The words appear on the mirror the 
 
186 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 same as they do in a crystal. The girl sits in front and you ask a 
 question. The answer appears on the glass more in printing than 
 writing, and as she repeats the words they disappear. Only the 
 girl sees the writing on the mirror. Gentlemen come to me and say, 
 ' I want to see my guardian spirit.' The girl sees and describes the 
 appearance. It appears in the same form as in life. I have some- 
 times come in the mirror in spite of myself — my double I should 
 call it, — to my annoyance. She would say, ' You are in the glass 
 now,' I would say, c How am I dressed,' and she would reply, ' As 
 you are now,' or ' As you were last week,' as the case might be • 
 and then would follow a dialogue, my spirit or double talking to 
 the seeress, while it has also been in the glass. White's Life of 
 Swedenborg embodies my views as to this." 
 
 A Member : " This is surely something more than a double, 
 there would then be three. I do not understand this." 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " There is a great deal more in this than you can 
 understand. I do not believe that I have two spirits, but one 
 soul, a body and an atmospheric spirit apart from my body, and 
 that my spirit is not in me now but with my soul, and that it will 
 form the covering of my soul in the future state, but that it may 
 even now occasionally be visible to others. On one occasion a 
 man appeared in the small crystal with a book before him, and 
 she saw it was splendidly done but too small to read. I gave her a 
 powerful reading glass and she could then read it, for the glass 
 increased the size." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : " Are you of opinion that this is in any way 
 connected with spirits 1 " 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " Yes." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : " You think the spirits appear in the glass." 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " I have no means of telling whether the 
 spirits are there. I believe it is a spiritual manifestation, 
 because I receive answers to questions which the seeress could not 
 fabricate." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : " Is there any evidence that the things 
 seen are objective and not subjective V ■: 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. HOCKLEY. 187 
 
 Mr. Hockley: "Yes, the book I alluded to, which was too 
 small to read ; when I got the glass the seeress could read it." 
 
 Mr. Atkinson : " A book was seen ; was it a real book, or do 
 you suppose it was the spirit of the book in the glass*?" 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " Yes, I suppose it was; why shouldn't I believe 
 there is a spirit to everything ? I believe that if I, or any human 
 being, had forged a man's cheque and then burnt that cheque, it 
 could have been seen by my seeress." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : " Supposing she had never heard anything 
 about it?" 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " It would have been the same." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : "Do you think the spirit is in the glass, or 
 in the mind of the seer?" 
 
 Mr. Hockley : "I have no means of forming an opinion." 
 
 Mr. Serjeant Cox : " Then why do you believe that spirits have 
 anything to do with the matter ? " 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " Because she speaks Hebrew and languages of 
 which she knows nothing, and because, moreover, events that are 
 taking place at the very hour can be brought up and the circum- 
 stances of their occurrence accurately described." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " You believe it is spiritual, because nothing 
 else will account for it ; if I had a cheque in my pocket now, could 
 a seer read it?" 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " No." 
 
 Mr. Atkinson : " It could be done." 
 
 Mr. Hockley : " Cruikshank and others have had a wrangle 
 about the spirits clothes ; did anybody read in Scripture of a spirit 
 appearing without clothes? It is no good twisting words into 
 fantastical notions, if you want to get at truth." 
 
 Books and Crystals, &c, were produced and the proceedings 
 terminated. 
 
 Tuesday, 22nd June, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 Mr. D. D. Home, in answer to a call from the chair, said that he 
 
188 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 did not come prepared to give evidence; that would be better 
 done by those who had seen the phenomena, many of which had 
 occurred when he was unconscious. But he would be very glad to 
 answer any questions that might be put to him. 
 
 The Chairman : " Can you state the conditions under which 
 manifestations take place 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " You never can tell. I have frequently sat with 
 persons and no phenomena have occurred ; but when not expecting 
 it, when in another room, or even sleeping in the house, the mani- 
 festations took place. I am, I may say, extremely nervous, and 
 suffer much from ill-health. I am Scotch, and second sight was 
 early developed in me. I am not imaginative ; I am sceptical, and 
 doubt things that take place in my own presence. I try to forget 
 all about these things, for the mind would become partly diseased 
 if it were suffered to dwell on them. I therefore go to theatres and 
 to concerts for change of attention." 
 
 The Chairman : " Will you give us some information relative to 
 external physical manifestations, such as the lifting of tables or 
 persons % Do you go into a trance ? " 
 
 Mr. Home : " Certain things only occur when I am in a trance. 
 But the trance is not necessary for all the phenomena, the only 
 thing -necessary is that the people about should be harmonious. At 
 times I have been awoke at night by a presence in the room, and 
 then the spirits would dictate what was being done in another 
 room. I wrote it down, and found it always correct." 
 
 Mr. Bennett : " "What are your sensations when in a trance ? " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I feel for two or three minutes in a dreamy state, 
 then I become quite dizzy, and then I lose all consciousness. When 
 I awake I find my feet and limbs cold, and it is difficult to restore 
 the circulation. When told of what has taken place during the 
 trance it is quite unpleasant to me, and I ask those present not to 
 tell me at once when I awake. I myself doubt what they tell me. 
 I have no knowledge on my own part of what occurs during the 
 trance. The ' harmonious' feeling is simply that which you get on 
 going into a room and finding all the people present such that you 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. HOME. 189 
 
 feel at home at once. Manifestations occur at all times — during a 
 thunderstorm, when I am feverish or ill, or even suffering from 
 hemorrhage of the lungs. Scepticism is not a hindrance, but an 
 unsympathetic person is. Sex has not any influence. As for 
 mediums they are generally very nervous. Since I was born I was 
 never expected to live, but I found the manifestations beneficial if 
 not overdone. It is calming. At the age of six I was not able to 
 walk. I have been given over by Dr. Louis, of Paris. The spirits 
 told me I should get better. At the time of the law suit with Mrs. 
 Lyon I had congestion of the brain. I was paralysed ; my memory 
 left me. They told me I would get well again, and I have done so." 
 
 Mr. Atkinson asked witness the difference between manifesta- 
 tions in and out of trance. 
 
 Mr. Home : " In a trance I see spirits connected with persons 
 present. Those spirits take possession of me ; my voice is Hke 
 theirs. I have a particularly mobile face, as you may see, and I 
 sometimes take a sort of identity with the spirits who are in com- 
 munication through me. I attribute the mobility of my face, which 
 is not natural, to the spirits. I am most frequently in the air when 
 I am awake. When I am in a trance I frequently take a live coal 
 in my hand. I was sceptical on that point, and on taking one in 
 my hand when awake I raised a blister. I have never been mes- 
 merised, and cannot mesmerise. I have an exceedingly soothing 
 power, an exceedingly gentle way of approaching any one, whether 
 well or ill, and they like to have me near them. I may say I am 
 exceedingly sick after elongations. While in Paris I saw the 
 figure of my brother, then in the North Sea. I saw his fingers 
 and toes fall off. Six months afterwards tidings came of his having 
 been found dead on the ice, his fingers and toes having fallen off 
 through the effects of scurvy." 
 
 Mr. Coleman : " Does Mr. Home remember any circumstance 
 happening in the presence of Mrs. Trollope 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I stayed in Mrs. Trollope's house at Florence." 
 
 Mr. Coleman : " No ; I mean at Ealing 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I do not remember." 
 
190 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 Mr. Coleman said lie had read a letter from Mrs. Trollope, in 
 which she said she received almost daily evidence of the presence 
 of the spirits of her family, more particularly of her children. He 
 also remembered seeing Mr. Home, while at his house, lifted from 
 his seat, carried into an adjoining room, brought back again, and 
 laid on the table. Mr. Home knew he was so, because he asked 
 for a pencil and wrote on the ceiling. 
 
 Mr. Home : " Yes, I recollect that perfectly. In the houses of 
 several people I remember constantly being lifted. On one occa- 
 sion I was staying at the chateau of M. Ducosse, the Minister of 
 Marine. I was then lifted half a foot in the air. The movement 
 was so gentle that I had not observed it in the least. I moved 
 back from the table to see if it would occur when I was standing. 
 It did occur. The room was longer than this, and I was carried to 
 the end of the room. The Count de Bourmont, one of the sena- 
 tors, was staying there. I had evening dress shoes on. He took 
 hold of the shoes when I was in the air ; they remained in his 
 hand, and I was carried up. One Sunday evening Lord Adare was 
 told to put flowers outside a window ; we saw the flowers brought 
 into the room where, we were. The Master of Lindsay was present 
 as well as Lord Adare. Instead of my body being lifted, the 
 flowers were taken from one window to another. I do not remem- 
 ber being taken out at one window and in another, for I was 
 unconscious, but numbers witnessed it. Once I was elongated eight 
 inches. A man was standing holding my feet. In one case I was 
 laid on the floor, and Lord Adare had hold of my head, and the 
 Master of Lindsay of my feet. The elongations were not confined 
 to my legs, for I seemed to grow very much from the waist. I 
 have seen a table lifted into the air with eight men standing on it, 
 when there were only two or three other persons in the room. I 
 have seen the window open and shut at a distance of seven or eight 
 feet, and curtains drawn aside, and, in some cases, objects carried 
 over our heads. In the house of Mr. and Mrs. S. C. Hall, a table 
 went up so high in the air that we could not touch it. I have seen 
 a pencil lifted by a hand to a paper and write, in the presence of 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. HOME. 191 
 
 the Emperor Napoleon. We were in a large room — the Salon 
 Louis Quinze. The Empress sat here, the Emperor there. The 
 table was moved to an angle of more than forty-five degrees. Then 
 a hand was seen to come. It was a very beautifully formed hand. 
 There were pencils on the table. It lifted, not the one next it, but 
 one on the far side. We heard the sound of writing, and saw it 
 writing on note paper. The hand passed before me, and went to 
 the Emperor, and he kissed the hand. It went to the Empress ; 
 she withdrew from its touch, and the hand followed her. The 
 Emperor said, ' Do not be frightened, kiss it ; ' and she then kissed 
 it. It was disappearing. I said I would like to kiss it. The hand 
 seemed to be like that of a person thinking, and as if it were say- 
 ing, ' Shall IV It came back to me, and I kissed it. The sensation 
 of touch and pressure was that of a natural hand. It was as much 
 a material hand seemingly as my hand is now. The writing was 
 an autograph of the Emperor Napoleon I. The hand was his 
 hand, small and beautiful as it is known to have been. In the 
 house of Mr. Bergheim a smelling-bottle on the table began to 
 tremble, as if some one with a very shaky hand had taken hold of 
 it, and then it began to spin round on the table ; it span a minute 
 at least. There were three witnesses who saw that. I went into 
 a trance immediately afterwards, and told them that a spirit named 
 James was present. I learnt afterwards that Mr. James had a 
 very shaky hand. The Emperor of Russia, as well as the Emperor 
 Napoleon, have seen hands, and have taken hold of them, when 
 they seemed to float away into thin air. I have never seen material 
 substances brought into a room when the doors and windows were 
 closed. Flowers have been brought in from a parterre, but the 
 spirits always asked for the window to be open. When other wit- 
 nesses were present they have seen heads. One witness will 
 testify to having seen heads in her lap at night. They were 
 luminous ; there was quite a glow from them." 
 
 Mr. Meyers : " Do you know of any communication from the 
 Emperor Napoleon I. to the present Emperor % " 
 
 Mr. Home : " That I should decline to answer. The hand was 
 
192 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 like alabaster. I have not seen the hand from the box of the 
 Davenport Brothers, and cannot say how these hands were formed." 
 
 Mr. Jeffery asked if Mr. Home could give any information as to 
 the state and condition of departed human beings 1 
 
 Mr. Home said that his information led him to the opinion that 
 precisely as we go to sleep here so we awake in the other world — 
 Wesleyans were Wesleyans, Swedenborgians were Swedenborgians, 
 Mahometans were Mahometans. The spirit of a certain pacha 
 who once appeared was strongly Mahometan. 
 
 Mr. Dyte : " As to future rewards and punishments 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home said that bad spirits see the continuous results of the 
 wrong they have done, and in some cases have endeavoured to re- 
 pair it by declaring where concealed papers were. Spirits retained 
 or showed special marks of identity, scars, &c. 
 
 The Chairman : " Suppose a man dies after coming out of prison, 
 will his hair still be what is vulgarly called ' cropped 1 ' " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I have never seen a gaol bird. But when the 
 Henry Clay was burnt in America there was a case in point. I 
 saw Jackson Downing standing before me with a deep scar on his 
 
 forehead. I said, ' Jackson Downing is lost ! ' ' No,' said Dr. , 
 
 1 he is saved ; he swam on shore with Mrs. Downing.' Mrs. 
 Downing was at the hotel, but she became uneasy when she found 
 that her husband did not appear. She said she had seen him on 
 shore after he swam with her. It was then found that he had 
 swam out again to assist some one, and a mast falling overboard 
 split his skull, just as I saw it. The spirits obey a law of progress ; 
 some do not appear now that once did." 
 
 The Chairman : " Do they always retain a ghastly wound like 
 that you have just described?" 
 
 Mr. Home : " No ; it is merely shown as proof of identity just 
 as the blue coat and brass buttons are shown in other cases." 
 
 Mr. Gannon : " Do you ever see the spirits of persons who are 
 living % Mr. Varley speaks of such." 
 
 Mr. Home : " No ; that pertains to second sight, quite a distinct 
 thing. Then I see the individual himself, and not his spirit. A 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. HOME. 193 
 
 deadly tremor comes over me, and there is a film on my eyes, and 
 I not only see persons, but hear conversations taking place at a 
 distance." 
 
 The Chairman : " Have spirits hair, and eyes, and nose, and so 
 forth?" 
 
 Mr. Home : " Yes." 
 
 The Chairman : " Are the hair and eyes of the same material, 
 if I may use the term 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I do not know ; I never dissected them." 
 
 The Chairman : " Are the spirits male and female ? " 
 
 Mr. Home : " Yes." 
 
 The Chairman : " Have they passions and affections 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " They have." 
 
 Dr. Roberts : " Have they children 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I think not." 
 
 Mr. Bennett : " Is the human form the usual form of the spirits 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " Yes." 
 
 Mr. Levy : " Have you seen the spirit of a lower animal — the 
 spirit of a dog for instance 1 " 
 
 Mr. Home : " No, but I have seen something which might have 
 been, but I could not tell whether it was the result of imagination. 
 In my opinion there is another stage of animal life, but that is only 
 a theory. I have seen birds." 
 
 The Chairman : " And fishes ? " 
 
 Mr. Home : " No, not fishes." 
 
 The Chairman : " Have you seen the apparition of an inanimate 
 object — such as an inkstand." 
 
 Mr. Home : " No, the power is limited to living things. I have 
 seen a flower, it disappeared." 
 
 The Chairman : " Then if there be an apparition of a flower, 
 may there be one of a coarser vegetable — a potato for example ? " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I have not seen one. Now I recollect having seen 
 a bottle appear, I think it was a water-bottle." 
 
 Mr. Home said that Spiritualism was either a gigantic imposture 
 or a matter worthy of the deepest inquiry, and he hoped that the 
 
 O 
 
194 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 investigation would be conducted without any attempt to throw 
 ridicule on the affair. As for himself he gave readings for his 
 living j he was only a poor man, and his only object was to place 
 before the Society the results of his experience. 
 
 Mr. Yolckman : " Have you effected cures'? " 
 
 Mr. Home : " I would prefer that those who were cured should 
 answer that question." 
 
 Mrs. Cox, of Jermyn-street, was then called, and she stated that 
 she had seen levitations. She- saw Mr. Home rise gradually in the 
 air, and make a cross on the ceiling with a pencil. She saw him 
 carried out into the garden, as described by Miss Jones at a former 
 meeting. She had seen a card-table lifted on to a table, and then 
 removed to a couch, no person touching it. That was at her own 
 house in Jermyn-street. She had felt the spirit form of her baby, 
 and could believe she was still nursing it in the flesh. She cor- 
 roborated Mr. Home as to the existence of spirit hands and forms. 
 She was cured by a spirit touch. Thirteen years ago, she had a 
 constant pain in her side ; a spirit-hand was placed on the spot, 
 and then went to Mr. Home for more power. She then used a 
 decoction of hops by direction of the spirits, and she was completely 
 cured. She had seen the accordion played, and the piano when 
 locked was played by the spirit of her child. There was a very 
 elevated tone in the instruction of the spirits, and she believed she 
 was a better person under their influence. 
 
 Signor G. Damiani, then gave evidence as follows : — 
 
 " I am, comparatively, a novice in Spiritualism, having been 
 engaged, altogether, only four years in the investigation of its 
 phenomena and the study of its literature. I am not a medium, 
 nor have I sought to be developed into one ; but I have come in 
 contact with more than one hundred of that class (of whom only 
 three were professional, or paid mediums), and have assisted at 
 more than two hundred seances in England, France, and Italy. I 
 am personally acquainted with many of the leading spiritualists of 
 Europe, of wbom I here make bold to say that, as a class, they are 
 certainly not inferior in intellectual calibre to any other body of 
 
EVIDENCE OF SIGNOR DAMIANI. 195 
 
 scientists whom I have yet been privileged to encounter. Amongst 
 the many phenomena which I might lay before you, I will content 
 myself with the relation of a few only, as being sufficient to effect- 
 ually dispose of all the theories of 'unconscious cerebration,' 'mental 
 aberration,' ' collective delusion/ and other woeful epidemics, pro- 
 pounded by the advanced philosophers of the day in order to 
 account for, and explain away, matters which even they admit to 
 be somewhat abnormal in their nature. 
 
 "Now for facts. In the spring* of 1865 I was induced by a 
 friend to attend my first seance. This I remember, took place at 
 No. 13, Yictoria Place, Clifton, the medium being Mrs. Marshall. 
 I had been, up to that moment, an utter sceptic in spiritual matters; 
 chokeful of positivism, I conceived man to be but a very acute 
 monkey (simia gigantis stupenda, to be scientific), and recognised 
 in life only a brief and somewhat unsatisfactory farce. I was 
 however, at the same time open to conviction, — which perhaps 
 was foolish in me. I found assembled at this seance some forty 
 gentlemen, lawyers, physicians, clergymen, and journalists, besides 
 a fair sprinkling of ladies. A medical man, well known in the 
 neighbourhood of Bristol, Dr. Davey of Norwood, filled the chair. 
 At first, I refused to sit at the large table whereat the manifesta- 
 tions were to take place, for being what I have now ceased to be, 
 an unqualified believer in the candour and truthfulness of the 
 newspaper press, I made up my mind (certain journalistic com- 
 ments being fresh in my recollection) to keep a sharp look-out upon 
 the medium's movements. I was thus occupied (intentaque ora 
 tenebat) when sounds altogether unlike anything in my experience, 
 were distinctly heard by me to proceed from the ceiling, some four 
 yards as I should judge, above the medium. These sounds, 
 travelling down the wall, along the floor, and up the claws and 
 pillar of the large round table, came resounding in its very centre. 
 This ought to have convinced me at once that the medium's toes, at 
 least, had nothing to do with the phenomenon; but prejudiced 
 incredulity is so strong a cuirass against the sword of truth, that I 
 remained still watching the feet of the medium under the table, as 
 
 o 2 
 
196 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 a cat does its prey. The Chairman was the first to commence 
 conversation with onr (supposed) spiritual visitors. Shortly after- 
 wards it came my turn to talk with the spirits. ' Who is there V 
 ' Sister,' was rapped out in reply. ' What sister V ' Marietta.' 
 ' Don't know you ; that is not a family name ; — are you not mis- 
 taken 1 ?' 'No; I am your sister.' This was too much : I left the 
 table in disgust. Still, those knocks proceeding from the ceiling 
 had puzzled me, and excited, my curiosity ; therefore, when the 
 company dispersed I remained behind, to discover, if I could, the 
 modus operandi. I invited myself (the assurance of sceptics is 
 proverbial) to take tea with Mrs. Marshall and her hostess, after 
 which I begged to have a private seance. ' Now I shall catch you,' 
 I thought. Sure enough the raps came again, distinct and sonorous 
 as before. ' Who are you V ' Marietta.' ' Again ! Why does not 
 a sister whom I can remember come?' 'I will bring one;' and 
 the raps were now heard to recede, becoming faint and fainter 
 until lost in the distance. In a few seconds a double knock, like 
 the trot of a horse, was heard approaching, striking the ceiling, the 
 floor, and lastly the table. ' Who is there ? ' ' Your sister 
 Antonietta.' ' That is a good guess,' thought I. ' Where did you 
 pass away 1 ' ' Chieti.' ' When 1 ' — Thirty-four loud distinct raps 
 succeeded. Strange — my sister so named had certainly died at 
 Chieti just thirty-four years before. ' ±f ow many brothers and 
 sisters had you then 1 Can you give me their names 1 ' Five names 
 (the real ones) all correctly spelt in Italian were given. Numerous 
 other tests produced equally remarkable results. I then felt I was 
 in the presence of my sister. 
 
 " ' If that is not in truth my sister,' I thought, ' then there exists 
 in nature something more wondrous and mysterious even than the 
 soul and its immortality.' What had taken place at this, my first 
 seance, produced such an effect upon my mind that I determined 
 to continue the investigation until I could come finally to a 
 rational conclusion upon the subject. During the fortnight of 
 Mrs. Marshall's stay in Clifton, I frequented the seances daily, 
 and on an average for four hours a day. Spirit after spirit I 
 
EVIDENCE OE SIGNOE DAMIANI: 197 
 
 evoked, who one and all established their identity through, the 
 most searching tests. Having been thus uniformly successful, I 
 felt somewhat perplexed about Marietta. Had I been mystified 
 in her case, and in hers alone 1 Finally, I wrote to my mother, 
 then living in Sicily, inquiring whether, among the nine children 
 she had borne and buried, there had been one named Marietta. 
 By return of post, my brother, Joseph Damiani, architect, now 
 residing at Palermo, wrote as follows : — ' In reply to your inquiry, 
 mother wishes me to tell you that on October 2nd, 1821, she gave 
 birth, at the town of Messina, to a female child, who came into 
 the world in so weakly a condition, that the midwife, using her 
 prerogative in such emergencies, gave her baptism. Six hours 
 after birth the child died, when the midwife disclosed the fact of 
 her having baptised the infant under the name of Maria (the 
 endearing diminutive of which is Marietta). The birth and death 
 of this sister I have verified by reference to the family register.' 
 You must admit, gentlemen, that in the above case ' unconscious 
 cerebration ' has not one leg to stand upon. 
 
 " To proceed with my testimony. I have been present at seances 
 when a sheet of blank paper and a pencil have been placed under 
 the table, and a few seconds afterwards, these things being picked 
 up, sentences have been found written on the paper. How do I 
 know that it was not the medium's toes did this 1 you may ask. 
 Well, I can only reply that in such case the medium must indeed 
 have possessed most extraordinary toes. 
 
 " Whilst in Sicily, quite recently, a most telling poem, two 
 hundred lines long, in the Sicilian dialect, besides communications 
 in German, French, Latin, and English, have been received in my 
 presence, the medium in this case being a singularly illiterate 
 person of the artisan class. 
 
 " I have met in Clifton with a boy medium, between ten and ■ 
 eleven years of age, who would write long essays on spiritual 
 philosophy the matter and manner of these essays being such as 
 would have been accepted from any accomplished writer of mature 
 age who was conversant with the subject. I took the well-known 
 
198 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Alessandro Gavazzi to a seance with this youthful medium. The 
 acute polemist put various abstruse metaphysical and theological 
 questions to the medium, or rather to the medium's controlling 
 spirit, and received replies so deep and learned as to convince him 
 that it was no mere case of ' clever boy.' This young medium — 
 whose writings now extant would fill a dozen volumes — exhibited 
 a different handwriting for every controlling spirit by whom 
 he was directed, and wrote occasionally in several of the dead 
 languages. 
 
 " I know another medium, aged fifteen, also resident at Clifton, 
 who, when under spirit influence, will give answers written in 
 rhyme, so exceeding good, both as to matter and style, as to 
 preclude any possible question in the minds of those who know 
 him as to their being his own unassisted composition. 
 
 " "While in Paris a few weeks ago, I was at several seances with 
 the ' healing medium,' Jacob, the ex-Zouave. I have seen patients 
 who entered the room upon crutches, walk out of it perfectly 
 cured. On touching his patients, Jacob invaribly enumerates (to 
 their great amazement) all the drags they have been taking. 
 1 Vous vous etes fait empoissoner avec de Vopiiom et de Vaconite, et 
 vous vous etes nourri de pore salee et de viandes saignantesj I 
 heard him say on one occasion. ' Oui, monsieur' the sufferer 
 ejaculated. ' Tesez vous, je ri ai pas besoin que vous me Is dites, 
 imisque je le sens, was the curt rejoinder. 
 
 " When present at seances, I have heard instruments sounding 
 and playing in good time and with correct enharmonic accompani- 
 ments, whilst, to my own knowledge, no one in the room, with 
 the exception of myself, knew anything about music, and it cer- 
 tainly was not / that played on these occasions. 
 
 " I have heard noises, as of sledge-hammers, on the walls of a 
 private house in Clifton, making the whole building shake to its 
 foundations. The sound of footsteps moving about from one part 
 of the room to another, I have repeatedly heard in open daylight, 
 upon occasions when no one was present in the room with me, 
 except a seated medium. I have seen a heavy table rise bodily 
 
Evidence oe signor da muni. 
 
 from the floor when only the medium's fingers and my own were 
 resting lightly on it, and rising in such a manner, and to such a 
 height, as to render toe leverage a matter of physical impossibility. 
 I have often, when seated, been shifted, together with the chair on 
 which I have been sitting, a foot or more from the table during a 
 seance. 
 
 " I have seen a lady raised in her chair at least a clear foot 
 from the ground, and sustained in that position for several seconds, 
 whilst no hands were touching her or her chair — the medium, 
 moreover, being a considerable distance off. 
 
 " I have frequently held spirit hands (at all events, hands not 
 attached to any corresponding body) in my grasp. The touch of 
 these hands differed so much from that of human hands, that I can 
 bring nothing like analogy or comparison to bear upon it. They 
 were not so warm as human hands, and ordinarily (though not in- 
 variably) were softer in texture. Their contact has generally sent 
 a thrill through my frame, somewhat resembling a slight electric 
 shock. These hands would melt away and dissolve in mine. I 
 have often seen the hands. They are generally beautiful in form, 
 with tapering fingers, such as those Canova gives to his ideal 
 nymphs and goddesses. Sometimes they present a whitish and 
 opaque appearance, at other times I have seen them pink and 
 transparent. 
 
 " I have assisted at several seances with the Davenport Brothers 
 — those men of all living (except, perhaps, Daniel D. Home) the 
 best abused. On their last visit to England in 1868, I happened to 
 be selected as one of the persons who were to tie them to their 
 seats in that well known cabinet of theirs. Immediately after they 
 were thus secured, five pink transparent hands appeared ranged 
 perpendicularly behind the door. Subsequently I placed my hand in 
 the small window of the cabinet, when I felt each of my five digits 
 tightly grasped by a distinct hand, and while my own was thus 
 held down, five or six other hands protruded from the hole above 
 my wrist. On withdrawing my hand from the aperture, an arm 
 came out therefrom — an arm of such enormous proportions that, 
 
200 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 had it been composed of flesh and bone, it would, I verily believe, 
 have turned the scale (being weighed) against the whole corporeal 
 substance of the smaller Davenport. At the seance I have just men- 
 tioned, there were present, amongst others, Mr. Goolden Perrin, of 
 Westmoreland Place, Camberwell; Mr. Robert Cooper, of The Ter- 
 race, Eastbourne, Sussex; also a celebrated mesmeric doctor, whose 
 name has for the moment escaped my recollection. 
 
 "I have assisted at seances where, the windows being closed and 
 the doors locked, fresh flowers have been showered on the company 
 just previously to their departure. It was at Baron Guldenstubbe's, 
 in London, in the year 1867, that I first remember having witnessed 
 this. The flowers would have filled a large basket, and the fact of their 
 being perfectly fresh and besprinkled with dew — the medium, Mrs. 
 Guppy, nee Nichol, having been with us continuously for at least 
 two hours before the seance commenced — in itself, and apart from 
 the lady's great respectability, precludes any, the faintest, suspicion 
 of ' crinoline mystification," or sleight of hand. I must not omit 
 mentioning that, on examining the flowers, some of which still re- 
 main in my possession, we perceived that the ends of the stems 
 presented a blackened and burnt appearance. On our asking the 
 invisible intelligences the reason of this, we were told that electri- 
 city had been the potent ' nipper ' employed. 
 
 "In the year 1866, at a dark seance held at the Spiritual 
 Lyceum in London, I distinctly saw Miss Nichol raised on her 
 chair from the ground by some unseen agency, and placed on the 
 table round which I and many others were sitting. A gap in a 
 folding door, through which the light flickered, enabled me from 
 where I sat to distinctly see her carried aloft through the air with 
 extreme swiftness. 
 
 " Another interesting series of phenomena coming under my 
 personal observation has been the ' voice seances,' whereat I have 
 heard and conversed with spirit voices. Having attended at 
 several of these seances with different mediums, and in the presence 
 of numerous investigators, I have for hours together conversed with 
 voices which could not on either of these occasions have proceeded 
 
EVIDENCE OF SIGNOR DAMIANI. 201 
 
 from any living person in the room wherein, for the time being, 
 we were assembled. The voices vary in pitch, from the firm, 
 vigorous, declamatory tone of the stage to the most shadowy whis- 
 per. How could I be certain, it may be asked, that this was not 
 ventriloquism ? I will give my reasons for the faith that is in me 
 in this behalf seriatim : — 
 
 " 1st. — Because three of these voice mediums are personal 
 acquaintances of my own, move in respectable society, and running 
 imminent risk of detection, would have all to lose and nothing to 
 gain by the stupid trick of imitating ' sperrits.' 
 
 " 2nd. — Because the voices that have greeted me at the houses 
 of these unpaid mediums have also subsequently conversed with 
 me at private seances at Mrs. Marshall's and have there exhibited 
 the same peculiarities as to tone, expression, pitch, volume and pro- 
 nunciation, as upon the former occasions. 
 
 " 3rd ; — Because these voices have conversed with me upon mat- 
 ters known to me alone, and of a nature so personal and private 
 that I am perfectly certain that no one present at any of the 
 seances except myself could by any possibility have been cognisant 
 of them. 
 
 " 4th. — Because the voices have often foretold events about to 
 happen, which events have invariably come to pass. 
 
 " These dark seances of which I have spoken, generally ended 
 with the appearance of blue or red lights over the spectators' 
 heads, and with the copious sprinkling of delicious perfumes. ' On 
 me, even on me, who now speak, descended violet odours.' 
 
 " A few more facts and I have done. On Wednesday, June 23rd, 
 1869, having accidentally met with Mr. Gardner (a spiritualist, and 
 contributor to a spiritual magazine called ' Human Nature,') he 
 proposed introducing me to a trance medium, Mr. F. Heme, of 
 Great Coram Street, Bussell Square. I assenting, we went there 
 together, and having been left alone with the medium, I had a tete- 
 a-tete seance with him. Mr. Heme fell into a trance, and whilst in 
 this state five voices spoke through him to me. Three of these 
 were unknown to me, but the other two I recognized immediately, 
 
202 MINUTES OE THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 as if they had spoken to me in the flesh. One of them was the 
 voice of the dearest friend and relation I ever possessed. She 
 spoke to me of family matters, so intimate and, I may say, sacred 
 in their character, that the supposition that Mr. Heme (a man I 
 had never even seen before) or anybody else, could by any possi- 
 bility have known of them, would be an insult to my common sense 
 to entertain for one moment. On awakening from the trance, Mr. 
 Heme complained of great pain in his back, and observed that 
 the spirit who had just quitted him must have so suffered during 
 life. This was perfectly true ; the dear friend to whom (I am 
 firmly assured) I had even then been speaking, did, from the cradle 
 to the grave, suffer acute pain in the three upper vertebrae of her 
 spinal column. 
 
 " I know a lady in Bristol who was so short-sighted that even 
 with powerful glasses, she had great difficulty in reading the 
 largest print. Four years ago, she (having then developed into a 
 writing medium) was impelled, as she says, by her mother's spirit, 
 to write to this effect, ' Discard spectacles, have faith, and you will 
 soon recover your sight.' She did so, and the effect followed 
 almost immediately. I have seen her frequently since engaged, by 
 candle-light, in delicate and minute embroidery. This same lady 
 had her front upper teeth nearly forty-five degrees out of the 
 perpendicular. In the course of a few days after receiving a 
 message purporting to come from the same spirit, her teeth became 
 perfectly straight, without the intervention of a dentist. I have 
 begged this lady to allow me to use her name in connection with 
 these facts, but she has objected, assigning as a reason the ridi- 
 culous nature of the last phenomenon. I will not be so ungallant 
 as to disobey her, but I will give the names of two or three gentle- 
 men who are, like myself, personally cognisant of the facts I have 
 above narrated : — I will mention Messrs. Watson, Blackwell, and 
 John Beattie, all of Bristol or Clifton. 
 
 "These facts are only a handful compared with those which I have 
 experienced during four years of persistent investigation. After 
 such evidence, brought home to me in so extraordinary a manner, 
 
EVIDENCE OE SlGNOR DAMIANI. 203 
 
 I should deserve to fall from man's estate and dwindle into ' simia 
 gigantis formosa* nay into ' gorilla lilijputiana stiqridissima,' if I 
 still allowed a doubt to enter my mind as to the causes producing 
 these effects. With regard to the philosophy of Spiritualism — a 
 new philosophy indeed, but boasting a vast polyglot literature 
 which for profundity and variety of thought has no parallel — I 
 would refer the Committee to the list of books supplied to them by 
 Mr. William Howitt. 
 
 " I would earnestly entreat of the Committtee, to become as much 
 as possible acquainted with the philosophy of Spiritualism, before 
 compiling and publishing their report. As to those fatally clever 
 men who, approaching the subject with a jaunty indifference, 
 after half an hour's examination pronounce it 'a delusion,' 
 and denounce those who believe in it as ' credulous,' — let me re- 
 mind these gentlemen that the worst form of credulity is a per- 
 sistent belief in the non-existence of things which do exist. In all 
 their diatribes and philippics against Spiritualism, these persons 
 have, in sooth, themselves shown an amount of credulity painful 
 to consider. 
 
 Signor Damiani then, in answer to a series of questions, said 
 that he had learned from the spirits that there was no distinction 
 of rank in the other world. It was a regular republic — a demo- 
 cracy. The longer we lived here the riper were we for the next ; 
 and after we left the body we begin to progress for ever. Bad men 
 have to go through an atonement, suffering mentally and repent- 
 ing, but there was no physical suffering. The spirits were them- 
 selves studying the question of the Deity. In the next life painters 
 will paint, sculptors will make statues. They would not fashion 
 the spirit of marble, but (as he understood) spirit marble. He 
 had not seen spirit-horses, but he had heard of them. Dogs were 
 immortal as well as men. No created living forms ever perished 
 — not even trees. 
 
 Mr. Volckman: "As spirits eat, is there ever starvation 
 amongst them ? " 
 
 Signor Damiani : " Everything is there so ordered that it is im- 
 
204 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 possible — or it is not like the disorder here. I have had spirit 
 hands placed in my own. They differ from ours in not being so 
 warm, but some are beautiful — pink — transparent. A man is 
 much more beautiful in the spirit. The lady I spoke of in Clifton, — 
 whose teeth came out almost horizontally, — could not close her lips; 
 yet the spirits in the course of a single night put them straight and 
 rendered them more beautiful in substance. That fact is known to 
 several, and I can give the secretary the name in confidence." 
 
 Mr. Meyers : " Are there any wicked spirits % " 
 
 Signor Damiani : " Yes, and lying spirits. I know a remark- 
 able case in point connected with Dr. Livingstone. You will 
 remember that for a period of some two years it was supposed that 
 Dr. Livingstone was dead. I went to a seance at Mrs. Marshall's 
 and I asked, ' Is the spirit of Dr. Livingstone here 1 ' A spirit 
 answered, ' Yes, I am Dr. Livingstone ! ' I then asked him how 
 he had been killed, and he related all the particulars. He said 
 that a native had crept up behind him, and given him a blow of a 
 club on the back of the head, and killed him outright at once. I 
 asked what happened then, and the spirit said that the savages 
 boiled his body and ate it. I said, ' That was horrible ! You must 
 have been greatly horrified by your body being boiled and eaten.' 
 He said, ' No ; I was not horrified at it, for we must all be eaten.' 
 Well, as you may imagine, I was greatly struck by this. I wrote 
 out an account of Livingstone's death, and of his body being boiled 
 and eaten, and I enclosed it in a paper, and gave it to a gentleman, 
 with injunctions that he should keep it, and only open it when I 
 should tell him, on the discovery of the fact of the doctor's fate. 
 But we all know that Livingstone was not killed at all, and that 
 the spirit was simply lying." 
 
 The Chairman : " How can you distinguish between a medium 
 who is an impostor and a spirit that is a liar 1 " 
 
 Signor Damiani : " You cannot distinguish, but in that case it 
 was the spirit that was lying. Mrs. Marshall would have had no 
 object in telling me an absurd story about Livingstone being 
 killed and boiled and eaten. And the explanation the spirits gave 
 
* EVIDENCE OF MR. GLOVER. 205 
 
 was this — ' You came here,' they said, ' out of curiosity, and you 
 found an impertinent spirit, who.amused himself at your expense.' 
 It was simply the trick of a ragamuffin spirit." 
 
 Mr. Glover then described various phenomena which he had 
 witnessed in the presence of Mr. Home. He had seen an accordion 
 played, a table made so light that it could be lifted without effort, 
 and then made so heavy that lifting was impossible, &c. His arm 
 was banged so furiously on the table that it ached. He took up a 
 pencil, and the spirit wrote the name of his grandfather. He also 
 wrote a verse of a hymn to God, to the tune of ' God save the 
 Prince of "Wales.' Once, when the air of 'The Last Rose of 
 Summer ' was being played, he said that he thought the spirits ought 
 not to play a profane air, and immediately a most magnificent hymn 
 tune, which he had never heard before, was played. He had made 
 a study of the time of the coming of the Lord, and he was in- 
 formed that the Lord would come in August. The spirits also 
 pointed to texts in the Bible. He made a cross in a circle, and 
 asked, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, if the 
 communications were of God, and the answer was ' No ! ' He then 
 asked if they were of the devil, and the answer was, ' Yes ! ' He 
 believed Satan did it all to deceive men." 
 
 Mr. Coleman : " If Spiritualism brings sceptics to believe in a 
 hereafter, would you still think it to be demoniacal 1 " 
 
 Mr. Glover : " Yes. For the object of the devil is to get you 
 to deny the Atonement. The teaching is contrary to the Gospel, 
 and therefore it must be from Satan." 
 
 Mr. Levy then drew the attention of the Committee to three 
 propositions contained in Mr. Yarley's letter to the " Eastern 
 Post," and said that the spiritualists might usefully address them- 
 selves to the possibility of establishing them. The propositions 
 were briefly — 1st, that those who have died still exist, and can 
 make themselves manifest to those on earth ; 2nd, that the next 
 stage of existence is one of progress ; and 3rd, that in the next 
 world a man is unable to conceal his true nature. 
 
 The meeting was then adjourned. 
 
206 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Tuesday, 29th June, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 This being simply a business meeting, no evidence whatever 
 was received. 
 
 Tuesday, 6th July, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 
 The acting Honorary Secretary, Mr. I. L. Meyers, read the fol- 
 lowing paper from the Master of Lindsay : — 
 
 " I first met Mr. Home at the house of a friend of his and 
 
 mine, Mrs. G ; and when we left the party, I asked him to 
 
 come into my rooms, in Grosvenor Square, to smoke a cigar, &c. 
 As he came into the room I heard a shower of raps run along a 
 beam that crosses the ceiling. It sounded like the feet of a flock 
 of sheep being driven over boards. This was the first thing of 
 the sort I had ever heard and, naturally, I was interested and 
 wished for more, but in vain ; nothing more happened, and soon 
 he went away. 
 
 " On the Sunday after, I was asked by Mr. Jencken to come to 
 his house in Norwood to dine, and after to have a seance. I went, 
 and while we were at dinner, in the full day-light, a chair came up 
 to the table with a rush, from about twelve feet distance. Home 
 was very much startled by this, and he was so much discomposed 
 that he had to leave the room. On his return, and during his ab- 
 sence, we heard faint raps, ^e went on eating our dinner, when 
 suddenly the table began to vibrate strongly, and then suddenly 
 rose in the air till the top of the table became level with my nose 
 as I sat. I should think that would give an elevation of fourteen 
 or fifteen inches. It remained suspended for about thirty seconds, 
 and slowly sank. The table is, I think, mahogany, and about 
 four feet square. During the whole time there were knocks in 
 all parts of the room. 
 
 " Another time, at Mr. Jencken's house, I saw a crystal ball, 
 placed on Mr. Home's head, emit flashes of coloured light, follow- 
 ing the order of the spectrum. The crystal was spherical, so that 
 
EVIDENCE OF THE MASTER OF LINDSAY. 207 
 
 it could not have given prismatic colours. After this it changed, 
 and we all saw a view of the sea, as if we were looking down at 
 it from the top of a high cliff. It seemed to be the evening as 
 the sun was setting like a globe of fire, lighting up a broad path over 
 the little waves. The moon was faintly visible in the south, and 
 as the sun set, her power increased. We saw also a few stars ; and 
 suddenly the whole thing vanished, like shutting the slide of a 
 magic lantern ; and the crystal was dead. This whole appearance 
 lasted about ten minutes and pleased us very much, both on account 
 of the curious nature of the vision, if it may be called such, and 
 from the really beautiful effects of light, &c, that we had seen. 
 
 " There were two candles and a bright fire burning in the room. 
 We noticed that the flame of these candles was depressed occasion- 
 ally as if some gas had been poured over them, and again at other 
 times they would gain in brilliancy. 
 
 " I saw a grand pianoforte raised in the air about four inches, 
 without any noise; and subsequently the notes were struck, 
 although it was locked and the key taken away. 
 
 " On another occasion I saw Mr. Home, in a trance, elongated 
 eleven inches. I measured him standing up against the wall, and 
 marked the place ; not being satisfied with that, I put him in the 
 middle of the room and placed a candle in front of him, so as to 
 throw a shadow on the wall, which I also marked. When he 
 awoke I measured him again in his natural size, both directly and 
 by the shadow, and the results were equal. I can swear that he 
 was not off the ground or standing on tiptoe, as I had full view of 
 his feet, and moreover, a gentleman present had one of his feet 
 placed over Home's insteps, one hand on his shoulder, and the 
 other on his side where the false ribs come near the hip-bone. 
 
 " That evening I missed the last train at the Crystal Palace, and 
 had to stay at Norwood, and I got a shakedown on a sofa in 
 Home's room. I was just going to sleep, when I was roused by 
 feeling my pillow slipping from under my head ; and I could also 
 feel, what seemed to be a fist, or hand, under it, which was pulling 
 it away \ soon after it ceased. Then I saw at the foot of my sofa, 
 
208 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 a female figure, standing en profile to ine. I asked Home if he saw 
 anything, and he answered, ' a woman, looking at me.' Our beds 
 were at right angles to one another, and about twelve feet apart. I 
 saw the features perfectly, and impressed them upon my memory. 
 She seemed to be dressed in a long wrap, going down from the 
 shoulders, and not gathered in at the waist. Home then said, ' it 
 is my wife ; she often comes to me.' And then she seemed to fade 
 away. Shortly after, I saw on my knee a flame of fire about 
 nine inches high ; I passed my hand through it, but it burnt on, 
 above and below it. Home turned in his bed, and I looked at 
 him, and saw that his eyes were glowing with light. It had a 
 most disagreeable appearance. The only time since that I have 
 seen that occur, a lady was very much frightened by it ; indeed, I 
 felt uncomfortable myself at it. The flame which had been 
 flitting about me, now left me, and crossed the room about four 
 feet from the ground, and reached the curtains of Home's bed ; 
 these proved no obstruction, for the light went right through them, 
 settled on his head, and then went out ; and then we went to 
 sleep. There were no shutters, blinds, or curtains over the 
 windows ; and there was snow on the ground, and a bright moon. 
 It was as lovely a night as ever I saw. I have several times since 
 seen Mr. Home elongated, but never, I think, to such an extent as 
 that night. The next morning, before I went to London, I was 
 looking at some photographs, and I recognized the face I had seen 
 in the room upstairs overnight. I asked Mrs. Jencken who it was, 
 and she said it was Home's wife. I have frequently seen Home, 
 when in a trance, go to the fire and take out large red-hot coals, 
 and carry them about in his hands, put them inside his shirt, &c. 
 Eight times, I myself have held a red-hot coal in my hands without 
 injury, when it scorched my face on raising my hand. Once, I 
 wished to see if they really would burn, and I said so, and touched 
 a coal with the middle finger of my right hand, and I got a blister 
 as large as a sixpence ; I instantly asked him to give me the coal, 
 and I held the part that burnt me, in the middle of my hand, for 
 three or four minutes, without the least inconvenience. 
 
EVIDENCE OF MISS DOUGLASS. 209 
 
 " A few weeks ago, I was at a seance with eight others. Of 
 these, seven held a red-hot coal without pain, and the two others 
 could not bear the approach of it ; of the seven, four were ladies. 
 That same evening, Home went to the piano and began playing 
 upon it. He called to us to come and stand round him and it. I 
 was next to him. I had one hand on his chair, and the other on 
 the piano ; and while he played, both his chair and the piano rose 
 about three inches and then settled down again. 
 
 " I have not offered any theory to account for these phenomena, 
 as I believe the Committee only wish to be furnished with facts 
 which have come under my personal notice." 
 
 In reply to Dr. Edmunds, Mrs. Honywood said she had never 
 seen Home give a live coal to anyone. He had in her presence 
 carried one in a hand bell, and had then placed the coal upon his 
 hand on a piece of paper. He afterwards handed it to Mrs. Hall 
 and another lady ; the paper was not injured in any way. 
 
 Miss Douglass, the next witness, corroborated the statement of the 
 Master of Lindsay. She also had seen the elongations and the hand- 
 ling of live coals; this was at Mr. Home's own house at Ashley Place. 
 
 Mr. Swepstone : "In reference to the elongations, how could 
 you be certain that Mr. Home was not standing on tiptoe 1 " 
 
 Miss Douglass : " He stood in the middle of the room where 
 all could see." 
 
 Captain Webber : " From what part of the body did the elonga- 
 tions take place ?" 
 
 Miss Douglass : " I cannot tell you." 
 
 Dr. King Chambers (physician to the Prince of Wales) : " Were 
 the clothes elongated as well as the body V 
 
 A gentleman said a space was visible between the waistcoat and 
 trousers. 
 
 Miss Douglass continued : " Mr. Home held the hot coals a 
 long time in his hand, till they were nearly black. He then placed 
 them between his shirt and coat, and they did not singe either. I 
 then touched them, at first they scorched me, but immediately 
 after, they felt cold like marble." 
 
 P 
 
210 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 In answer to Mr. Wallace, Miss Douglass said she had no pre- 
 paration on her hands when she touched the coals. 
 
 Mr. Kowcroft next gave evidence ; he said he had seen a hand 
 playing upon an accordion and apparently suspended in space. 
 This was at Mr. Jones's house, where he met Mr. Home. Mr. Jones, 
 with himself, a friend and Mr. Home sat at a table, and in ten 
 minutes raps came. The raps were to the effect that witness was 
 a medium, and that if he remained that night "they" would 
 develope his power for him. The initials A. E. K., were then 
 given, and on further questioning the spirits, the name Albert 
 Edward Kowcroft was given in full. Mr. Home then held the 
 accordion, and it played most beautiful music. When the music 
 ceased, the accordion left Mr. Home's hand and came under the 
 table. I said, "I see a hand;" the instrument then went round 
 the table and came back to Mr. Home. Witness considers the 
 agency on this occasion was spiritual, since no one present could 
 have produced the phenomenon. He continued : " That was the first 
 seance I had ever witnessed, but I have since had some further 
 experience, and with regard to messages conveying information, 
 I may say I have a sister who was coming from America ; I did not 
 know when she would come, but I asked the table and the answer 
 was, the first week in July ; at the time I asked the table, she had 
 not then started ; the prediction was quite true." 
 
 In answer to Mr. Gannon, witness said he knew July was a 
 favourable month for crossing the Atlantic. 
 
 Mr. Wallace : " With reference to the accordion, was there 
 sufficient light to enable you to see clearly V 
 
 Mr. Kowcroft : " There was plenty of light ; six gas burners 
 were lighted. I saw the hand for about a minute ; it accompanied 
 the instrument round the chairs. I was the only person who saw 
 the phenomenon, and there were nine persons present. When 
 Mr. Home held the accordion, I saw it open and shut, and he 
 frequently exclaimed, ' they are pulling,' and he was obliged to 
 exert considerable force against the unseen player. Mr. Home's dis- 
 engaged hand was resting on the table ; all present saw the accordion 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. JONES. 211 
 
 floating in space. At Mr. Jones's suggestion we sang a hymn, 
 the accordion gave the key note, and after a pause it accompanied 
 us. On the same evening I saw something like a hand creep 
 between the cloth and the table ; I felt the fingers distinctly ; my 
 friend saw the shape also, and every one present touched it." 
 
 "With respect to apparitions, witness said, " I once saw a form 
 at the foot of my bed ; a beautiful form — a spirit." 
 
 Mr. Geoege Jacob Kolyoake : "Why do you call it a spirit? " 
 
 Witness ; " Because I can think of it as nothing else ; no other 
 person was in the room, and the door was locked. It was opaque ; 
 I could not see through, it." 
 
 Mr. Holyoake : " Did it stay long ? " 
 
 Witness : "About two or three minutes." 
 
 Mr. Holyoake : " Did you uncover the hand which crept be- 
 tween the table and the cloth ? " 
 
 Witness: "No." 
 
 Mr. Holyoake : " Why not % " 
 
 Witness : "I cannot tell ; I was perfectly sceptical when I 
 went to Mr. Jones's only the night before ; I was ridiculing his 
 son for believing in the phenomena." 
 
 Mr. Jones, who was next called, corroborated the statement 
 of the last witness about the accordion. He said, " I pitched 
 the key-note of the hymn but the spirits corrected me, I was 
 half a note under." He continued, "I once saw a spirit hand 
 at a seance which was held in the house of a cabinet minister ; 
 several persons of note were present. The hand came between 
 the dress of a lady who was seated with us, and her black lace 
 fall. It was clear and distinct. The lady seemed to recognise the 
 hand, for tears trickled down from her eyes j she said it was that 
 of her late nephew. The room was well lighted. I have fre- 
 quently seen forms like hands under the table-cloth ; I have felt 
 them and, when pressed, they always seemed to dissolve. I have 
 frequently been touched ; the touch is peculiar, like that of a glove 
 filled with air. On one occasion I laid my handkerchief over my 
 hand, it was then pulled, and on looking I found that a minute 
 
 £ 2 
 
212 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 knot had been tied in the corner. When I have such phenomena 
 as these, coupled with intelligent and trustworthy answers, I can- 
 not but believe them to be spiritual. 
 
 " I have seen Mr. Home's levitations. I saw him rise and float 
 horizontally across the window. We all saw him clearly. He 
 passed right across just as a person might float upon the water. 
 At my request he was floated back again. The window blinds 
 were then moved up and down without any one touching them ; 
 this seemed to be done to tone the light. I may add that all this 
 took place at the house of Mr. Milner Gibson." 
 
 Mr. Jones then produced a handkerchief which had been tied in 
 a knot by the " spirits." He said : " The handkerchief was folded 
 when I took it from my wife's drawer ; at the seance that evening 
 I laid it down at my feet. Shortly after I looked down and found 
 the handkerchief gone. It was under the centre of the table. I 
 took it up and found that it was tied in a ' country girl's knot.' " 
 
 In continuation witness said : "I heard the music Mr. Rowcroft 
 referred to, and I know no human hand touched the accordion. I 
 did not see the spirit hand. I don't remember seeing the accordion, 
 but I heard the music. I understand Mr. Rowcroft saw it, but I 
 did not." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds (to Mr. Eowcroft) : " Was the accordion in such a 
 position that others could see it ? " 
 
 Mr. Kowcroft then described the position of the instrument, 
 from which it appeared that it was on a level with the table. 
 Witness said, in continuation of his evidence : " My friend, Mr. 
 Milne, did not see the hand though he sat next me. It was above 
 the accordion and therefore higher than the table." 
 
 Mr. Holyoake : " If the instrument travelled round the table 
 all must have seen it 1 " 
 
 Witness : " Certainly." 
 
 Mr. Holyoake : " But not the hand ? " 
 
 Witness : " No." 
 
 Mr. Jones was then recalled. He said : " After exquisite music 
 had been played, some one suggested ' God save the Queen.' It 
 
EXAMINATION OF THE MASTEE OE LINDSAY. 213 
 
 (that is, the spirit) said ' yes,' bnt added, ' yon sing,' referring to me. 
 I then sang, and it accompanied me exquisitely. The instrument, 
 on this occasion, was in Mr. Home's hand close to the ground, and 
 I and others saw it swaying up and down. 
 
 " Home was obliged to keep a vigorous hold on account of the 
 power exercised by the spirits ; his disengaged hand was on the 
 table. The accordion belonged to Mr. Milner Gibson." 
 
 Mr. Yolckman : " Did any person see Mr. Home's feet?" 
 
 Mr. Jones : " I cannot say." 
 
 Dr. Ellis : " Does Mr. Home believe all this is done under 
 spiritual influence 1 " 
 
 Witness : " Yes." 
 
 Mr. Jones then said : " I paid five guineas to obtain a special 
 sitting with the Davenports. I thought they were impostors and 
 did my best to discover the trick. We had a dark sitting. I 
 helped to tie the young men and I placed paper under their feet 
 and marked the shape of the feet with a pencil. On the table was 
 a pile of musical instruments. I had provided myself with some 
 phosphorised oil which I poured over them ; my party then held 
 hands. The oil flared, and the instruments flew up and round the 
 room j the light from the oil was sufficient for us to see all persons 
 present. I asked, mentally, to be struck on the head and was 
 struck by a guitar very powerfully. So far as my experience went 
 I did not discover any imposture. The young men's feet had not 
 stirred a hair's breadth." 
 
 Mr. Swepstone addressing the Master of Lindsay, asked whether 
 the elongations referred to in his paper were in the trunk or legs 
 of the subject 1 ? 
 
 The Master of Lindsay : " The top of the hip bone and the 
 short ribs separate. In Home, they are unusually close together. 
 There was no separation of the vertebrae of the spine ; nor were the 
 elongations at all like those resulting from expanding the chest 
 with air ; the shoulders did not move. Home looked as if he was 
 pulled up by the neck ; the muscles seemed in a state of tension. 
 He stood firmly upright in the middle of the room, and before the 
 
214 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 elongation commenced, I placed my foot on his instep. I will swear 
 he never moved his heels from the ground. When Home was 
 elongated against the wall, Lord Adare placed his foot on 
 Home's instep, and I marked the place on the wall. I once saw 
 him elongated horizontally on the ground. Lord Adare was present. 
 Home seemed to grow at both ends, and pushed myself and Adare 
 away. 
 
 " I have seen the levitations, but not in a brilliant light. Home 
 on one occasion was sitting next me; in a few minutes he said, 
 ' keep quiet, I am going up ;' ' his foot then came and touched my 
 shoulder; I then felt something like velvet touch my cheek, and 
 on looking up, was surprised to find that he had carried with him 
 an arm chair, which he held out in his hand and then floated 
 round the room, pushing the pictures out of their places as he 
 passed along the walls. They were far beyond the reach of a per- 
 son standing on the ground. The light was sufficient to enable 
 me to see clearly. I saw the levitations in Victoria Street, when 
 Home floated out of the window ; he first went into a trance and 
 walked about uneasily ; he then went into the hall ; while he was 
 away, I heard a voice whisper in my ear, ' He will go out of one 
 window and in at another.' I was alarmed and shocked at the 
 idea of so dangerous an experiment. I told the company what I 
 had heard, and we then waited for Home's return. Shortly after 
 he entered the room, I heard the window go up, but I could 
 not see it, for I sat with my back to it. I, however, saw his 
 shadow on the opposite wall; he went out of the window in a 
 horizontal position, and I saw him outside the other window (that in 
 the next room) floating in the air. It was eighty-five feet from the 
 ground. There was no balcony along the windows, merely a strong 
 course an ■ inch and a-half wide ; each window had a small plant 
 stand, but there was no connection between them. I have no 
 theory to explain these things. I have tried to find out how they 
 are done, but the more I studied them, the more satisfied was I 
 that they could not be explained by mere mechanical trick. I have 
 had the fullest opportunity for investigation. I once saw Home 
 
EXAMINATION OF THE MASTER OE LINDSAY. 215 
 
 in full light standing in the air seventeen inches from the ground." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " Have you ever obtained any information which 
 could not have been known to the medium or to any one present ] 
 I may say I have received scores of letters from people who are 
 utter strangers to me, asking the Committee if our spiritual friends 
 can assist them in finding lost wills, and registers of birth and bap- 
 tism ; do you know of any facts of that kind 1 
 
 The Master of Lindsay: "I know of one such fact, which I 
 can relate to you. A friend of mine was very anxious to find the 
 will of his grandmother, who had been dead forty years, but could 
 not even find the certificate of her death. I went with him to the 
 Marshall's, and we had a seance ; we sat at a table, and soon the 
 raps came ; my friend then asked his questions mentally ; he went 
 over the alphabet himself, or sometimes I did so, not knowing 
 the question. We were told the will had been drawn by a man 
 named William Walker, who lived in Whitechapel ; the. name of 
 the street, and the number of the house were given. We went to 
 Whitechapel, found the man, and subsequently, through his aid, 
 obtained a copy of the draft ; he was quite unknown to us, and had 
 not always lived in that locality, for he had once seen better days. 
 The medium could not possibly have known anything about the 
 matter, and even if she had, her knowledge would have been of no 
 avail, as all the questions were mental ones. 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " Have you ever seen any apparitions of deceased 
 persons V 
 
 The Master of Lindsay : " When I first saw Home, we had a 
 seance. I was late for the train, and stayed the night with him, 
 he gave me a shake-down on the sofa in his room. There were no 
 curtains to the windows, and the ground was covered with snow, 
 the reflection from which made objects in the room distinctly 
 visible. After I had been in bed twenty minutes, I heard raps, 
 and my pillow went up and down in a curious manner. That 
 might have been the result of imagination ; a few minutes after, I 
 saw an apparition which seemed like a column of vapour or an 
 indistinct shadow, which grew gradually into a definite shape, and 
 
216 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 I then saw the form of a -woman standing en profile to me. She 
 stood between me and Home, I saw the features plainly, and 
 should have recognised them again any where. She seemed to be 
 attired in a long flowing gown which hung without belt from the 
 shoulders. The figure seemed quite solid, I could not see through 
 it. I spoke to Home, he said he saw her distinctly, and that it 
 was the apparition of his late wife ; she often came to him. She 
 moved and stood by his side. She then walked to the right of the 
 bed and rather behind it, but not out of my sight, and then slowly 
 faded away like a column of vapour. The next morning I found 
 an album, and on looking over the pictures carelessly, I saw a pho- 
 tograph exactly like the figure I had seen. Mrs. Jencken said it 
 was the likeness of the late Mrs. Home." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " Have you ever seen the apparitions of the 
 lower animals or of trees % " 
 
 The Master of Lindsay : " Never. I was once subject to a 
 singular optical illusion. I used to see the spectre of a black dog. 
 It seemed to glide along ; I never saw it walking. I often went 
 up to it, and sometimes passed a stick through it. It was the result 
 of over-work ; I was at that time studying for the army, and read- 
 ing sixteen hours a day." 
 
 Dr. King Chambers: "Are your family subject to ' second 
 sight?'" 
 
 The Master of Lindsay : " Yes, such things have been in our 
 family." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " What do you define ' second sight ' to be 1 " 
 
 The Master of Lindsay : " Second sight is an intuitive know- 
 ledge of an event which is going on at the same moment in another 
 place ; and also of events which will happen. I will give you an 
 illustration, for the authenticity of which I can vouch. A lady of my 
 acquaintance married an officer in the army, who went out to India 
 before the mutiny. One night in the drawing room she screamed 
 and fainted ; on recovering, she said she saw her husband shot. 
 The time was noted, and intelligence arrived that he had been shot 
 at the precise moment when she saw the vision. I did not know 
 
EVIDENCE OF ME. CHEVALIER. 217, 
 
 of this at the time, but a number of people are acquainted with 
 the fact, and I am perfectly satisfied of its truth. 
 
 " I have never seen the apparition of a tree or flower. I once 
 saw Home place a vase of flowers on the window sill and then 
 move away, and the flowers were cast into the room." 
 
 Dr. Chambers said his object in asking the question about second 
 sight was with the view of discovering whether the mediums were 
 such persons. 
 
 Dr. Edmunds (to Dr. Chambers) : " Have you ever seen any in- 
 stances of ' second sight?' " 
 
 Dr. Chambeks : " I had an uncle who used to see figures fre- 
 quently • and once when my cousin was staying with him, he (the 
 cousin) said he saw a strange figure, a man in the dress of the time 
 of Charles II., but in top boots. His father, miles away, saw the 
 same thing at the same instant. That is the most remarkable case 
 of second sight with which I am acquainted. I have no personal 
 knowledge of such cases as those mentioned by the Master of 
 Lindsay." 
 
 Master of Lindsay re-called : " I can give no facts of prophetic 
 second sight." 
 
 Mr. Perrin stated that when his sister died, a clergyman, twenty- 
 four miles away, saw her apparition at the precise moment of her 
 
 The meeting then adjourned. 
 
 Tuesday, 20th July, 1869. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 Mr. Chevalier, who was the first witness called, stated that he 
 had had seventeen years' experience of Spiritualism, but it was 
 not till 1866 that he commenced experimenting on tables. He 
 obtained the usual phenomena, such as raps and tiltings and 
 answers to questions. On one occasion, the answer which was 
 given being obviously untrue, the witness peremptorily inquired 
 why a correct answer had not been given, and the spirit in reply 
 said, " Because I am Beelzebub." 
 
218 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Mr. Chevalier, in continuation, said, "I continued my experi- 
 ments until I heard of the Spiritual Athenseum. About that 
 time I lost a child, and heard my wife say she had been in com- 
 munication with its spirit. I cautioned her, and yet was anxious 
 to communicate also. I placed one finger on the table ; it moved, 
 and the name of the child was given. It was a French name. I 
 told a friend of mine what had happened, but was laughed at by 
 him j he however came, sceptic as he was, and placed one hand on 
 the table, asking mental questions, which were all answered. He 
 then asked where my child went to school, not knowing himself, 
 and the answer ' Fenton ' was given ; this also was correct. Fre- 
 quently after this, I obtained manifestations in French and English, 
 and messages as a child could send to a parent. At my meals, I 
 constantly rested my hand on a small table, and it seemed to join 
 in the conversation. One day the table turned at right angles, and 
 went into the corner of the room. I asked, 'Are you my child?' 
 but obtained no answer. I then said, 'Are you from Godf but 
 the table was still silent. I then said, 'In the name of the Father, 
 Son, and Holy Spirit, I command you to answer, are you from 
 God?' One loud rap, a negative, was then given. 'Do you 
 believe,' said I, 'that Christ died to save us from sin?' The 
 answer was 'No!' 'Accursed spirit,' said I, 'Leave the room.' 
 The table then walked across the room, entered the adjoining one, 
 and quickened its steps. It was a small tripod table. It walked 
 with a side-long walk. It went to the door, shook the handle, and 
 I opened it. The table then walked into the passage, and I 
 repeated the adjuration, receiving the same answer. Fully con- 
 vinced that I was dealing with an accursed spirit, I opened the 
 street-door, and the table was immediately silent ; no movement or 
 rap was heard. I returned alone to the drawing-room, and asked 
 if there were any spirits present. Immediately I heard steps like 
 those of a little child outside the door. I opened it, and the small 
 table went into the corner as before, just as my child did when I 
 reproved it for a fault. These manifestations continued until I 
 used the adjuration, and I always found that they changed or 
 
EVIDENCE OF MR. CHEVALTEE. 219 
 
 ceased when the name of God was mentioned. One night, when 
 sitting alone in my drawing-room, I heard a noise at the top of the 
 house ; a servant who had heard it, came into the room frightened. 
 I went to the nursery, and found that the sounds came from a 
 spot near the bed. I pronounced the adjuration and they instantly 
 ceased. The same sounds were afterwards heard in the kitchen, 
 and I succeeded in restoring quiet as before. 
 
 "Reflecting on these singular facts, I determined to inquire 
 further and really satisfy myself that the manifestations were what 
 I suspected them to be. I went to Mrs. Marshall, and took with 
 me three clever men, who were not at all likely to be deceived. I 
 was quite unknown; we sat at a table, and had a seance', Mrs. 
 Marshall told me the name of my child. I asked the spirit some 
 questions, and then pronounced the adjuration. We all heard 
 steps, which sounded as if some one was mounting the wall ; in a 
 few seconds the sounds ceased, and although Mrs. Marshall chal- 
 lenged again and again, the spirits did not answer, and she said 
 she could not account for the phenomenon. In this case, I pro- 
 nounced the adjuration mentally; no person knew what I had 
 done. At a seance, held at the house of a friend of mine, at which 
 I was present, manifestations were obtained, and as I was known 
 to be hostile I was entreated not to interfere. I sat for two 
 hours a passive spectator. I then asked the name of the spirit, 
 and it gave that of my child. * In the name of the Father, 
 Son, and Holy Ghost/ said I, 'Are you the spirit of my 
 child V It answered 'No!' and the word 'Devil' was spelled 
 out." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " How were the names spelled out V 
 Mr. Chevalier : " The legs rapped when the alphabet was 
 called over. Mrs. Marshall used the alphabet herself, and the 
 table rapped when her pencil came to the letters. My opinion of 
 these phenomena is that the intelligence which is put in communi- 
 cation with us is a fallen one. It is of the devil, the prince of 
 the power of the air. I believe we commit the crime of necromancy 
 when we take part in these spiritual seances" 
 
220 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " Who called the alphabet when the answer 
 1 Beelzebub ' was given V 
 
 Mr. Chevalier : " I did." 
 
 Mr. Bergheim : "It is your belief in Christianity that makes 
 you believe these manifestations are of the devil ?" 
 
 Mr. Chevalier : " At the Spiritual Athenaeum I saw written up 
 as a motto the words ' Try the spirits.' I remembered the text 
 and did so, and found that they were not from God. Of course I 
 believe in the New Testament. Any spirit which denies the 
 atonement or does not believe in the Trinity cannot be from God. 
 When we pronounce the name of God we must mean what Saint 
 John meant, the three persons in one." 
 
 By Dr. Charles Maurice Davies : " I have sometimes refused 
 to pronounce the adjuration to banish the spirits and end the 
 manifestations, because it was not clear that the manifestations in 
 question were really due to spirits." 
 
 By Mr. Gannon : " I have never stopped them by an effort of 
 the will alone. I never used the adjuration without stopping the 
 manifestations." 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " I may say that I can corroborate all 
 that has been said by the witness relative to the power of the 
 adjuration to stop the manifestations." 
 
 The Countess de Pomar in reference to the opinion of Mr. 
 Chevalier that a spirit which did not believe in Christ must be 
 bad, said that it was hard to suppose that good Mahomedans or 
 persons of other non- Christian faiths should not have good spirits. 
 
 Miss Anna Blackwell then spoke. Her sister, she said, was 
 very incredulous, and would not believe in Spiritualism in the 
 least. Nevertheless, she herself became what is called a writing 
 medium. The spirit would use her hand to write what communica- 
 tion had to be made. The spirits wrote what was good and bad. 
 One wanted to sign himself Satan and Beelzebub. But, continued 
 Miss Blackwell, my sister did not believe in the least in the exist- 
 ence of such a spirit, and she said, " No ; if you are permitted to 
 come to me it is not to tell such outrageous lies. If you persist in 
 
EVIDENCE OE MISS BLACKWELL. 221 
 
 trying to impose on me you shan't write." I have been present at 
 many of these little fights. She would resist the spirit, and when 
 she saw the capital S of the Satan being written she would resist, 
 and twist her hand about to prevent the name being written. 
 The spirit has then written, " I hate you because I cannot deceive 
 you V 1 I have on some occasions heard beautiful raps in my 
 drawing-room — in the air, on the wall, in the ground — no one 
 being near the furniture. We never begin without prayer. We 
 say to the spirits that wish to deceive us, "Dear spirits, we are all 
 imperfect ; we will endeavour to benefit you by our lights, in so 
 far as they are superior to yours." Sometimes they would over- 
 turn and break the table. Yet they were rendered better by our 
 kindness. We would never dream of addressing one as an 
 "Accursed spirit." From one who was very violent, and by 
 whom I have been myself struck, we have received progressive 
 messages, showing how he has become better. They have often 
 sent us messages, saying " We are going up higher now ; we have 
 through your help, broken the chains of earth; and we leave you !" 
 When my sister found the S being written, or the great B for 
 Beelzebub, she would say, with kindness but firmness, " Dear 
 spirit, you must not deceive; it is not for such tricks but for a 
 good end that you are permitted to come !" 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " How can you distinguish between a spirit 
 that thus deceives and a devil — a mild devil, if I may use the 
 word r 
 
 Miss Blackwell : " I do not believe in a special devil, but the 
 imperfect spirits are all in a manner devils." 
 
 In answer to another question, Miss Blackwell said that she did 
 not believe in spirits travel "ling backwards and forwards from ani- 
 mals to man and from man to animals. But she considered that 
 the creative act which gave rise to all, was such that we progressed 
 from gases to crystals, from animals to man. At the same time 
 there was a reason why one thing is a cress and another a flower." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " Then according to your progressive theory the 
 spirit which animates a man may have once animated a horse V 
 
222 -MINUTES or THE committee. 
 
 Miss Blackwell : " No, that is not so. A horse is a horse ; it 
 is capable of being taught to go better, but it cannot learn mathe- 
 matics. Nevertheless everything is progressive, and spirits that 
 have progressed may become purified and combined so as to reach 
 a higher stage." 
 
 Mr. Percival then made a statement. His experience dated from 
 1829 to 1830, a period long antecedent to the development of 
 Spiritualism in America. He was an officer in the Guards, but he 
 felt very anxious about religious truth. He could not reconcile 
 the tone of Christianity in society with the tone of Christianity in 
 the Bible. He went to balls and parties, and never heard the 
 name of God mentioned. He determined to leave the army and 
 study religion — not necessarily to become a clergyman, for that 
 should only be in obedience to a call from the Holy Ghost. He 
 had heard in Ireland some excellent evangelical teachers, and he 
 wished to enter at Trinity College, but his mother preferred that 
 he should enter at Oxford or Cambridge, and he therefore knelt 
 down by his bed and prayed for guidance. He saw a vision of his 
 friend Harrington, whom he had known at Harrow; he was 
 dressed in the canonical gown, and he took down a folio book from 
 the library shelf to show him. Well, he went to Oxford, and while 
 in doubt about two of the Thirty-nine Articles he asked his friend 
 for counsel, and there he saw Mr. Harrington in canonical gown, 
 and with all the surroundings which had been shown to him in the 
 vision. A second time he saw visions when going to Brussels. 
 While passing through Canterbury he knelt down in the coach to 
 pray for guidance as to whether he should go via Calais or Ostend. 
 He saw three heads — very remarkable ones. Well, he went by 
 Margate and Ostend, and at Margate he saw two of the heads of 
 the vision. The third — one at which he had shuddered — was not 
 to be seen, but no sooner had he got into the cabin of the boat 
 than the person entered, and directly began swearing and 
 using the most profane language. He saw various other spiritual 
 phenomena, and, in consequence of what he said, he was put into 
 a private asylum. In spite of the doctors he got out, and he had 
 
EVIDNECE OF ME. HAIN FRISWELL. 223 
 
 devoted himself to the remedying of the abuses with which he had 
 become acquainted. 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : "I will be very brief in the statement 
 which I have to make, and I will preface it by a remark which 
 shall be still more brief. I am a loose hanger-on of the Church of 
 England, sceptical as to spiritual tricks, and with an inclination 
 to Mr. Chevalier's theory. Well, I was once employed by a cele- 
 brated journal to get certain facts; I spent ten pounds, twenty 
 pounds, without getting them. While I was going along by Mrs. 
 Marshall's, I thought I would look in, and I entered. The table 
 was so crowded that I could not get a place at it, of which I was 
 very glad, for I wanted to be a spectator only, and I sat by the 
 fire. The table moved tremendously, and came to me. There was 
 a paper written underneath it; the words were 'Let the scribe 
 come to the table.' I sat at the table. There was a sort of cata- 
 leptic seizure of those present, which principally affected the ladies. 
 They foamed at the mouth and shook each other. They then 
 began to talk nonsense and to prophesy. I, wishing to put a 
 stop to this, and feeling that it was what the Apostles might have 
 witnessed, what was described by Tertullian and others, I put 
 my hand on the table and said, ' Are you the spirit who imposed 
 on Ananias, the sorcerer]' The answer was 'Yes.' I said, 'In 
 the name of God depart — go away !' He went away, and so did 
 the scribe." 
 
 Mr. Bennett : " Did you know any of those present ?" 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " Not any except the Marshall's, to whom 
 I had paid many half-crowns." 
 
 Mr. Bergheim : " When you put your hand on the table you 
 willed that the manifestations should cease?" 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " Yes." 
 
 Mr. Bergheim : " Are you not aware that manifestations can 
 be stopped by the exercise of an adverse will without any adjura- 
 tion r 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " I do not know. I always used an ad- 
 juration, and I never failed to stop the manifestations." 
 
224 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Mr. Shorter : "Is not a passive condition necessary for the mani- 
 festations % n 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " Yes." 
 
 Mr. Bergheim said that undoubtedly some cases of supposed 
 epilepsy were cases of possession. He related an instance, in which 
 he saw a shoeblack seized in the street. He sent away those who 
 surrounded the boy and said to the spirit, "Be off with you !" without 
 using any adjuration whatever, and the boy instantly woke up well. 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell said he always used the name of the Trinity. 
 
 By Dr. King Chambers : " I cannot say whether passes had 
 been used to produce the cataleptic seizures at Mrs. Marshall's. 
 I had never witnessed anything of exactly the same kind there 
 before. First one or two persons began to shake, then the move- 
 ment seemed to spread around to all. I believe," he continued, 
 " in diabolical possession, because we are told it by our Lord, and 
 the spirits then were cast out by the same means." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " "We often see in a sick ward a hysterical seizure 
 of one patient followed by the seizure of a number of others. And 
 if a pail of water be thrown over one it will cure all the others. 
 No doubt a strong effort of the will might similarly cure them all." 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " I never knew a doctor put his hand on 
 a patient in a strong fit and cure him by the mere contact. Some 
 are very clever ; they cannot do that." 
 
 Dr. Edmunds : " I believe medical men in the room will bear 
 me out when I say that firmness of will on the part of a doctor 
 can do this." 
 
 Mr. D. H. Dyte : " You put your hand on the table when you 
 willed that it should all cease ?" 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : " Yes, I put my hand gently on the table 
 and rose repeating mentally the adjuration." 
 
 Mr. Dyte : " Had the adjuration anything to do with it V 1 
 
 Mr. Hain Friswell : "As a Christain I believe so. The 
 governess of my children, one of my daughters, and another 
 young lady have sat at a table and had raps, answers to foolish 
 questions, &c. I put a stop to it all by the use of the adjuration." 
 
EVIDENCE OP MR. FAULKNER. 225 
 
 Friday, 10th December, 1869. 
 Chairman, Mr. Serjeant Cox. 
 No evidence whatever was received at this meeting. 
 
 Thursday, 23rd December, 1869. 
 Chairman, Mr. H. G. Atkinson. 
 
 Mr. William Faulkner, surgeon, of 40, Endell Street, "W.C., 
 attended this evening to give evidence respecting certain magnets, 
 which, as he had stated in a letter to the "Standard," he was in the 
 habit of supplying to people for the production of rapping sounds 
 at spiritual seances. He said that for some years past he had 
 been in the habit of supplying magnets, which were so constructed 
 that by pressing a small brass button, raps could at all times be 
 produced. Some of these magnets, — as for instance the one which 
 he had brought with him, were made for concealment about the 
 person ; whilst others were constructed with a view to their attach- 
 ment to various articles of furniture. The magnet was connected 
 by means of wires to an electric battery, and other wires continued 
 the communication from the magnet to the brass buttons. 
 
 Questioned by Messrs. Atkinson, Bergheim, and Wallace, Mr. 
 Faulkner stated that he did not think it possible to construct any 
 apparatus that would suffice to raise a table; he had never him- 
 self fitted up a house with these magnets, and he only knew of 
 one house, Mr. Addison's, that was so fitted up. He also stated 
 that he had not supplied any of these magnets for two or three 
 years. The Committee then adjourned. 
 
 Thursday, 6th January, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. Maurice. 
 This meeting was devoted to the reading of correspondence and 
 to the discussion of the business arrangements of the Committee. 
 
 Friday, 2 1st January, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. Jeffery. 
 No business of importance was transacted at this Meeting. 
 
■a 
 
 226 MINUTES OP THE COMMITTEE. 
 
 Thursday, 3rd February, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. Serjeant Cox. 
 The Report of Sub-committee No. 1 was brought up, read, and 
 after some discussion, unanimously adopted. Mr. Jeffery's letter 
 (see page 90) was then read, and the proceedings terminated. 
 
 Tuesday, 15th February, 1870. 
 
 Chairman, Mr. A. R. "Wallace. 
 
 Miss BlackwelTs paper on the Philosophy of Re-incarnation was 
 
 produced and read, and an unanimous vote of thanks was passed 
 
 upon her, which the Honorary Secretary was instructed to convey 
 
 to her. 
 
 Tuesday, 1st March, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. Serjeant Cox. 
 Mr. Atkinson's paper (see page 104) was produced and read at 
 this meeting. The rest of the evening was spent in discussing the 
 Report of the Committee. 
 
 Tuesday, 15th March, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. Serjeant Cox. 
 The question of the Report occupied the entire attention of the 
 Committee at this meeting. 
 
 Tuesday, 5th April, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. Serjeant Cox. 
 The Reports of Sub-committees Nos. 2 and 3 were this evening 
 brought up, read and adopted. 
 
 Tuesday, 19th April, 1870, 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 The whole of this evening was spent in discussing the question 
 of the General Report of the Committee. 
 
 Tuesday, 10th May, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. D. H. Dyte. 
 The consideration of the Report occupied the whole of this 
 evening. 
 
ADOPTION OP THE EEPOET. 227 
 
 Tuesday, 24th May, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. H. D. Jencken. 
 
 The question of the General Report of the Committee was again 
 proceeded with. The Honorary Secretary suggested the advisa- 
 bility of nominating a select Committee to prepare a draft Report 
 for consideration at the next meeting of the Committee. Mr. 
 Dyte accordingly moved : " That an Editing Committee be appointed 
 to prepare a draft Report for presentation at the next meeting of 
 the Committee ; such Editing Committee to consist of Mr. Serjeant 
 Cox, Messrs. Geary, Levy, Yolckman, Wallace, and the Honorary 
 Secretary." This motion, having been seconded by Mr. Maurice, 
 was put from the chair and carried unanimously. 
 
 The following Resolution, proposed by Mr. Bergheim and 
 seconded by Mr. Atkinson, was also carried. 
 
 " That it be an instruction to the Editing Committee that the 
 Report be based solely on the evidence before the Committee." 
 
 The meeting was then adjourned. 
 
 Tuesday, 21st June, 1870. 
 Chairman, Dr. Edmunds. 
 
 The draft Report prepared by the Editing Committee was 
 brought up and read at this meeting. After some trifling verbal 
 alterations had been suggested and accepted, the Report was 
 adopted nem. dis., the Chairman, however, announcing his inten- 
 tion to draw up a separate Report. 
 
 A Resolution was then adopted instructing the Honorary Sec- 
 retary to forward a copy of the Report to the Council of the 
 London Dialectical Society, with a recommendation that it be 
 printed and published ; and the Committee adjourned. 
 
 Monday, 1st August, 1870. 
 Chairman, Mr. D. H. Dyte. 
 The reply of the Council of the London Dialectical Society to 
 the recommendation of the Committee was read at this meeting, 
 and the following resolution was passed in consequence : — 
 
 Q2 
 
228 MINUTES OF THE COMMITTEE, 
 
 Proposed by Dr. Edmunds, seconded by Mr. Hannah : — 
 " That the Report be referred to the Editing Committee, (Messrs. 
 Bennett, Cox, Geary, Levy, Yolckman and Wallace,) and that 
 they be requested to prepare it for publication, together with any 
 supplementary or counter reports that may be received from 
 members of the Committee, and appending thereto the Reports of 
 the Sub-committees, and the evidence oral and verbal that has 
 been collected * the entire work when ready for publication to be 
 submitted for approval to the Committee." 
 
LETTER FROM PROFESSOR HUXLEY. 229 
 
 CORRESPONDENCE 
 
 The following letters have been selected from the vast number 
 received by the Committee, either as containing direct evidence 
 with regard to the phenomena under consideration ; or as proceed- 
 ing from men whose acknowledged position in society renders of 
 special value the mere expression of their opinion ; — 
 
 Professor Huxley. 
 
 " Sir, — I regret that I am unable to accept the invitation of the 
 Council of the Dialectical Society to co-operate with a Committee 
 for the investigation of 'Spiritualism;' and for two reasons. In 
 the first place, I have no time for such an inquiry, which would 
 involve much trouble and (unless it were unlike all inquiries of 
 that kind I have known) much annoyance. In the second place, 
 I take no interest in the subject. The only case of ' Spiritualism' 
 I have had the opportunity of examining into for myself, was as 
 gross an imposture as ever came under my notice. But supposing 
 the phenomena to be genuine — they do not interest me. If any 
 body would endow me with the faculty of listening to the chatter 
 of old women and curates in the nearest cathedral town, I should 
 decline the privilege, having better things to do. 
 
 " And if the folk in the spiritual world do not talk more wisely 
 and sensibly than their friends report them to do, I put them in 
 the same category. 
 
230 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 " The only good that I can see in a demonstration of the truth 
 of ' Spiritualism ' is to furnish an additional argument against 
 suicide. Better live a crossing-sweeper than die and be made to 
 talk twaddle by a ' medium ' hired at a guinea a seance. 
 
 " I am, Sir, &c, 
 
 " 29th January, 1869." " T. H. Huxley." 
 
 George Henry Lewes. 
 
 " Dear Sir, — I shall not be able to attend the investigation of 
 ' Spiritualism ; ' and in reference to your question about suggestions 
 would only say that the one hint needful is that all present should 
 distinguish between facts and inferences from facts. When any 
 man says that phenomena are produced by no known physical laws, 
 he declares that he knows the laws by which they are produced. 
 
 " Yours, &c, 
 
 " Tuesday, 2nd February, 1869." " G. H. Lewes." 
 
 Mr. W. M. Wilkinson. 
 
 " Oakfield, Kilburn, KW. 
 
 " 7th February, 1869. 
 
 "Sir, — I have seen your letter informing the public that a 
 committee, appointed by the Dialectical Society, is about to 
 institute a thorough and searching ' inquiry into so-called Spiritual 
 manifestations, with a view of obtaining a satisfactory elucidation 
 of the phenomena,' and you ask believers ' to assist the Committee 
 in arriving at a sound and just conclusion.' 
 
 " I am a believer in the occurrence of the facts, both from my 
 own observation, and from testimony, the latter mode being of 
 course the more extensive, inasmuch as it embraces the observa- 
 tion of all those who have witnessed the phenomena in all ages, 
 down to our own. Of course the sum of what all have seen, is 
 greater immeasurably than what any one can see. I consider 
 testimony therefore of the first importance in the matter, which, if 
 
LETTER FROM ME. WILKINSON. 231 
 
 it be true, cannot, in its very nature, be done to order, and sub- 
 mitted to pre-organized tests. Its laws are not known, nor the 
 conditions under which it appears. If they were, and phenomena 
 could be had the moment you say 'now we are all ready,' they 
 would cease to be what they evidently are. 
 
 " The first thing in such an investigation is to assume nothing, 
 not even that a Committee of the Dialectical Society can ' obtain a 
 satisfactory elucidation of the phenomena.' ~No committee has ever 
 done so yet. A committee of Professors of Harvard University, 
 amongst whom was Agassiz, after having made an examination, 
 did not think proper to publish their Report, though they had 
 published their intention to do so, and were frequently and 
 publicly asked for it. 
 
 " I do not think a committee seeking test phenomena will arrive 
 at a sound conclusion, unless it also take full cognizance of testi- 
 mony in books, and by a personal examination of witnesses who 
 will depose to what they have seen. There is an extensive array 
 both of written facts, and of witnesses, of the highest range and 
 value. The Committee might easily obtain the attendance of 20, 
 50, or 100 witnesses of repute in literature, the sciences, and the 
 professions, who will give their testimony. Testimony is all-im- 
 portant if only for this consideration, that the Report of this Com- 
 mittee will, when made, itself fall into the category of testimony ; 
 and it would be inconsistent to claim a greater weight for it than 
 for other testimony from a credible source. Credible testimony 
 has already been given in many thousands of instances. Your 
 Committee will only add one more to the list. If it report in 
 favour of the phenomena, no one will believe it ; and if it report 
 against, the facts will still occur, as they have done throughout 
 recorded history, sacred and profane. 
 
 " The ' phenomena of so-called Spiritualism ' are in fact a history 
 of the supernatural (using the word in its common sense). That 
 is a wide inquiry for your Committee, and one of supreme import- 
 ance. If their Report is to have the effect of settling that great 
 question of humanity, I should like to know their qualifications 
 
232 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 for the post. You ought to have at least one of the archbishops 
 amongst you, to represent the religious side of the question, with 
 Professor De Morgan and Professor Tyndall to represent the pure 
 and applied mathematics, and you should have all history and 
 testimony at your fingers' ends. Otherwise, I for one shall hold 
 myself at liberty to object to your Report, whether it be favour- 
 able or unfavourable. 
 
 " One thing is essential to give your Report even a negative 
 value, and that is that you rigidly state all the conditions under 
 which each investigation takes place, because your doing so may 
 at all events show under what conditions spiritual phenomena will 
 not occur. 
 
 "I hope you may have more success than I anticipate ; and if 
 you follow the very excellent programme of your Society, and can 
 give even this subject fair treatment, you will be entitled to the 
 best thanks of the community. 
 
 " I am, Sir, your obedient servant, 
 
 " G, Wheatley Bennett, Esq." " w - M - Wilkinson." 
 
 Dr. DaveY; 
 
 "Northwoods, Bristol, 7th Feb., 1869. 
 " Dear Sir, — It gives me no small satisfaction to find that the 
 subject of Spiritualism is about to be duly investigated by a com- 
 petent tribunal. I have been engaged in the investigation — the 
 practical investigation — of Spiritualism since the summer of 1862. 
 I have, during the past six or seven years, attended scores of 
 seances, have satisfied myself not only of the mere abstract truth of 
 Spiritualism, but of its great and marvellous power for good, both 
 on moral and religious grounds. The direct and positive commu- 
 nications vouchsafed to me from very many near and dear relatives 
 and friends, said to be dead, have been of the most pleasing yet 
 startling character, and these have not only removed whatever 
 doubts did once belong to me, but have convinced me of many 
 great and solemn truths in regard to the future of man which, 
 
LETTER FEOM MR. SHORTER. 233 
 
 anterior to 1862, were altogether ignored by me, and deemed 
 scarcely worthy of the nursery. 
 
 " Faithfully yours, 
 " G. W. Bennett, Esq." " J. G. Dayey, M.D." 
 
 Mk. Shorter. 
 
 " 23, Bussell Eoad, Holloway, K 
 
 "February 11th, 1869. 
 " G. Wheatley Bennett, Esq. 
 
 " Dear Sir, — I beg to thank you for your courteous letter of the 
 6th ult. which I regret has only just come to hand. At the pre- 
 sent stage of the inquiry I have but two suggestions to urge upon 
 the Committee : — 
 
 "First. That in investigating phenomena, with the laws of 
 which (should the Committee decide such phenomena to be 
 genuine) they do not even profess to be acquainted, they should 
 confine themselves (in the first instance at all events) to simple 
 observation, without attempting to dictate the conditions under 
 which the phenomena shall, or shall not, occur. 
 
 " Second. That as it is only a very small fraction of the whole 
 body of facts bearing on the case which can come under the per- 
 sonal observation of the Committee or of any Committee, it would 
 be highly desirable to obtain the evidence of persons of known 
 intelligence and veracity, especially of men of science, who have 
 preceded them in this investigation ; and that to this end a letter 
 of inquiry be addressed to them requesting them to state any facts 
 in relation to the subject which have come under their personal 
 observation. I would more particularly suggest that such applica- 
 tion be made to the following gentlemen, whose addresses I append 
 as far as they are known to me : — 
 
 " Cromwell F. Varley, Esq., Fleetwood House, Beckenham. 
 
 " Professor De Morgan, 91, Adelaide Road, N.W. 
 
 "Dr. J. M. Gully, The Priory, Great Malvern. 
 
 " Dr. J. J. G-. Wilkinson, 4, St. John's Wood Villas, N.W. 
 
 "Dr. Dixon, 8, Great Ormond Street, W.C. 
 
234 COREESPONDENCE. 
 
 "Newton Crosland, Esq., Blackheath. 
 
 "William Howitt, Esq., The Orchard, Hare Green, Esher, Surrey. 
 
 " Robert Chambers, Esq., St. Andrew's,- Edinburgh. 
 
 " H. D. Jencken, Esq., Kilmorey House, Norwood. 
 
 ■' J. G. Crawford, Esq., 52, Gloucester Crescent, N.W. 
 
 "W. M. Wilkinson, Esq., Oakfield, Eilburn. 
 
 " Lord Adare, 5, Buckingham Gate. 
 
 " The Master of Lindsay, Grosvenor Square. 
 
 " This would probably at present be sufficient. I must however 
 add that I have held no communication on the subject with any 
 of the gentlemen named (some of whom are not even personally 
 known to me), and that I cannot say how far they may have the 
 time and disposition to respond to such an inquiry, but I think the 
 application would be well worth making. 
 
 " Yours respectfully, 
 
 "Thomas Shorter." 
 
 Dr. J. J. Garth Wilkinson. 
 
 "76, Wimpole Street, Cavendish Square, 
 
 "London, Feb. 12th, 1869. 
 
 "Dear Sir, — I have no suggestions to make with respect to 
 ' Spiritualism ' that will afford any guidance to the Committee of 
 your valuable Society, whose freedom and good intentions as a 
 social organ I beg to tell you I honour. 
 
 " Excepting one suggestion : — 
 
 "I recommend you to poll the Committee, pro and con, with 
 any amount of definiteness you or they think right, on the general 
 question of Spiritualism, before the deliberations ; and then, again, 
 after the deliberations : and thus ascertain statistically what differ- 
 ence the inquiry has made. 
 
 " I have long been convinced by the experience of my life as a 
 pioneer in several heterodoxies which are rapidly becoming ortho- 
 doxies, that nearly all truth is temperamental to us, or given in 
 the affections and intuitions, and that discussion and inquiry do 
 little more than feed temperament. 
 
LETTER FROM MB. HOWITT. 235 
 
 " To prove this, observe the heat with which the driest abstrac- 
 tions are maintained on both sides. That heat, that affection, that 
 indignation is the real factor of the opinions on both sides. 
 
 " I have been a believer in the spiritual world, and its nearness 
 to the natural world, nearly all my life. And the rareness of com- 
 munication between the two is to me one of the greatest of 
 miracles ; a proof of the economic wisdom, the supreme manage- 
 ment, the extraordinary statesmanship of the Almighty. My whole 
 soul, perfectly unconvincible by the other side, knows this for me ; 
 and floods me with the power of it every hour. 
 
 " Others are built from the opposite convictions ; and do vast 
 material good works in consequence. And can wait to turn over 
 the next leaf till they die. " Yours very faithfully, 
 
 "Gakth Wilkinson." 
 
 Mr. William Howitt. 
 
 "The Orchard, Esher, Feb. 26th, 1869. 
 
 " Dear Sir, — On my return from a fortnight's absence, I find on 
 my table a letter from you on behalf of the Dialectical Society, 
 wishing for information on the subject of Spiritualism in reference 
 to an investigation into its phenomena, proposed to be made by 
 the Society. This statement will explain the cause of my silence. 
 I reply to you now at once. 
 
 " I am by no means sanguine of any good result from the in- 
 quiries of such Committees. Englishmen, otherwise well advanced 
 in the intelligence of the time, are, as it regards spiritualism, 
 twenty years behind the literary and scientific publics of France, 
 Germany, Switzerland, and the United States of America. Scores 
 of societies of those countries, and millions of individuals, have 
 entered upon, and passed actively through the investigations 
 which you are now commencing, ten, fifteen, and twenty years 
 ago. However, better late than never. Like the 'Seven 
 Sleepers' and Rip van Winkle, some few of our English men 
 of science and literature are, at length, waking up, to find the 
 
236 COEEESPONDENCE. 
 
 world of intelligence abroad gone far a-head of them. Though 
 late, it is still laudable. Perhaps, when the Dialectical Society 
 has determined the present point, it will set on foot a similar 
 inquiry into the correctness of the theory of the Copernican 
 system, of that of the circulation of the blood, of the principle of 
 gravitation, and of the identity of lightning and electricity ; for 
 Spiritualism, having now received the assent of about twenty mil- 
 lions of people in all countries, after personal examination, stands 
 fairly on the same basis of fact that they do. Pray do not, how- 
 ever, imagine me disposed to be satirical. I am simply asserting 
 what appears to me a most prominent and unavoidable truth. 
 
 " You ask me to give you any suggestions which I may think 
 calculated to assist you in your inquiry. Most willingly ; but I 
 am afraid that it will be much easier for me to suggest than for 
 you to adopt my chief suggestion, which is, to endeavour before 
 opening your inquiries, to divest your minds of all prejudice on 
 the subject. The tendency of both philosophy and general educa- 
 tion for more than a century has been, whilst striving to suppress 
 all prejudice, to create a load of prejudice against everything 
 spiritual. Science, philosophy, and general opinion have assumed, 
 more and more, a material character, and in no country more than 
 in this. I must say to you as judges say to juries, ' Gentlemen — ■ 
 Divest your minds of all mere hearsay ; fix them only on the evi- 
 dence.' It is not easy ; but till you have done this, you can make 
 no real progress in your present inquiry. You may as well expect 
 the delicate flowers of your conservatories to flourish in a night's 
 frost out of doors. To produce correct results you must establish 
 the necessary conditions. Now, if you follow the example of 
 Messrs. Paraday and Tyndall, and insist on dictating conditions 
 on a subject of which you are ignorant, failure is inevitable. You 
 must come to the subject with candour, and be willing to study 
 carefully the laws and characteristics of the matter under consi- 
 deration. It is from obedience or disobedience to this principle 
 that inquiries instituted by societies, or by small companies of 
 persons with minds open to the truth, have succeeded or failed. 
 
LETTER FROM MR. HOWITT. 237 
 
 The results of such inquiries are, that whilst societies and com- 
 mittees have retired generally from the investigation without 
 obtaining positive facts, and, therefore, believing that no such 
 existed, private companies and individuals have obtained the most 
 unquestionable spiritual phenomena, to the amount of twenty mil- 
 lions of believers. From time to time, accordingly, we have 
 learnt that Spiritualism has been demonstrated undeniably to be a 
 myth and a delusion ; that it was dead and gone ; that the Daven- 
 ports and other mediums have been proved impostors, and utterly 
 put down • — the truth being all the time that the Davenports re- 
 mained as genuine mediums as before, and that spiritualism has 
 gone forward, advancing and expanding its field of action, without 
 the least regard to the failures, the falsehoods, the misrepresenta- 
 tions, and the malice of men. 
 
 " Your second wish expressed is, that I would ' endeavour to 
 throw some light on the connection apparently existing between 
 spiritualism and animal magnetism, or would refer you to any 
 books other than Reichenbach, Gregory, Feuchtersleben, Enne- 
 moser, Lee, Ashburner, myself, &c.' 
 
 " In referring you to a few of the leading works on the subject, 
 and especially to those more particularly dealing with the con- 
 nection between spiritualism and magnetism, I may excuse my- 
 self entering on my own views on this subject, which would 
 extend too far the limits of this letter. 
 
 " From the first fact to which I have alluded, that of the very 
 late period at which Englishmen of letters have entered on this 
 inquiry, compared with those of other countries, there exists an 
 extensive spiritual literature in both America, France, Switzer- 
 land, and Germany. I can for your present purposes indicate only 
 a very few of these works, and those exclusively by scientific and 
 learned writers. 
 
 " Amongst American works on Spiritualism you should carefully 
 read the Introduction, by Judge Edmonds, to 'Spiritualism' by Judge 
 Edmonds and G. T. Dexter, where you have the experiences of an 
 able lawyer testing evidence as he would do in a court of justice. 
 
238 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 " Next, the ' Investigations' of Professor Hare, in which, as a 
 great electrician, he details his severe and long continued scrutiny 
 into the nature of these phenomena ; both he and Judge Edmonds 
 having undertaken these inquiries in the full persuasion that they 
 should expose and put an end to the pretensions of spiritualism. 
 
 " I do not refer you here to the numerous works of A. J. Davis, 
 which, though most remarkable in another point of view, are not 
 so necessary to your purpose. 
 
 " The ' Footfalls on the Boundary of Another "World/ by the 
 Hon. Robert Dale Owen, a carefully and clearly reasoned work, 
 might be of service to you. 
 
 " Of German works : — 
 
 " ' Die Seherin von Prevorst ' von Justinus Kerner, M.D. 
 
 " ' Die Zwei Besessener.' 
 
 " ' Die Somnambiilen Tische. Zur Geschichte und Erklarungen 
 dieser Erscheinung.' 
 
 " Dr. Kerner was a man of profound science, and distinguished 
 by his works in different departments. His ' Seeress of Prevorst/ 
 who was his patient, has been translated by Mrs. Crowe. The re- 
 markable phenomena recorded in this work are especially valuable, 
 as they have all been so fully and widely confirmed by the experi- 
 ences of spiritualists of all countries since. 
 
 "Next in importance to these are the inquiries of Herr D. 
 Hornung, the late secretary of the Berlin Magnetic Association : — 
 
 " 1. 'Neue Geheimnisse des Tages durch Geistes Magnetismus.' 
 Leipsic, 1857. 
 
 "2. 'Neueste Erfahrungen aus dem Geisterleben.' Leipsic, 
 1858. 
 
 " 3. ' Heinrich Heine, der Unsterbliche / also a brief continua- 
 tion of his inquiries. 
 
 "These works contain the steady and persevering researches 
 and experiments of Herr Hornung and a select body of friends 
 through a course of years. Hornung commenced the inquiry as a 
 practical magnetist, and continued it with unwearied assiduity, 
 tracing the phenomena through all their phases, and availing him- 
 
LETTER EEOM ME. HOWITT. 239 
 
 self of the experiences of scientific men in all parts of Germany, 
 in Switzerland, France, and Italy. 
 
 "The works of Gorres, one of the most learned journalists and 
 historians of Germany, especially his ' Christliche Mystik,' abound 
 with extraordinary facts, but would require a long time to peruse 
 them. 
 
 " In French : — 
 
 " The ' Pneumatologie ' of the Marquis de Mirville. 
 
 " ' Extraits de la Pneumatologie,' &c. 
 
 " ' Des Tables Tournantes ; du Surnaturel en General et des 
 Esprits,' of the Comte de Gasparin. 1854. 
 
 " 'Tables Tournantes' de Comte de Szapary. 1854. 
 
 " The works of Baron Dupotet and of Puysegur. 
 
 " ' Pneumatologie Positive et Experimentale,' par le Baron de 
 Guldenstubbe. 
 
 " The works of M. Segouin, who through magnetism was con- 
 vinced of the truth of spiritualism. 
 
 " Cahagnet's ' Arcanes de la Yie Future Devoiles,' and his ' Ency- 
 clopedic Magnetique et Spirituelle.' 4 torn. 
 
 " But, perhaps, most important of all as regards your inquiry, is 
 the correspondence of the two celebrated professors of magnetism, 
 MM. Deleuze and Billot, who, in prosecuting their magnetic re- 
 searches were, each unknown to the other, surprised by the pre- 
 sence of spiritual phenomena of the most decided and varied kind. 
 Glimpses of an arriere pensee in their published works led to an 
 explanation between them, which was published in two volumes, 
 in Paris, in 1836. I may add the 'Journal de l'Ame' of Dr. 
 Roessinger, of Geneva, and his ' Fragment sur l'Electricite Univer- 
 selle.' 
 
 " In Italian : — 
 
 " Consoni's ' Yarieta Elettro-Magnetico e Belativa Spiegazione.' 
 
 " These works, by men chiefly of scientific eminence, are more 
 than can be mastered in a short time — they are only a sample, 
 the rest are legion, spiritual literature comprising many hundred 
 volumes ; for, as I have said, your Society is now entering on a 
 
240 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 field as new, which has been traversed and reaped many years ago. 
 And, after all, though evidently disembodied spirits come into 
 contact with embodied ones, through the agency of magnetism and 
 electricity, there is probably an inner cognate force operating in 
 the process, which, like the principle of life, lies too deep for dis- 
 covery by any human powers. 
 
 " With my best wishes for the successful prosecution of your 
 proposed labours, 
 
 " I remain, dear Sir, yours faithfully, 
 
 "William Howitt." 
 
 " George Wheatley Bennett, Esq." 
 
 The Et. Hon. Lokd Lytton. 
 
 "Torquay, Feb. 28th, 1869. 
 
 " Sir, — I am honoured by your letter of the 25th. 
 
 11 1 am unable to offer any suggestions as to a scientific exami- 
 nation of the phenomena which you classify under the head of 
 ' Spiritualism/ for the data requisite to science are not yet attain- 
 able. So far as my experience goes, the phenomena, when freed from 
 the impostures with which their exhibition abounds, and examined 
 rationally, are traceable to material influences of the nature of 
 which we are ignorant. They require certain physical organisa- 
 tions or temperaments to produce them, and vary according to 
 those organisations or temperaments. Hence, Albertus Magnus 
 says, that a man must be born a magician, i.e., born with certain 
 physical idiosyncrasies, which no study can acquire. 
 
 " In those constitutional idiosyncrasies, whether the phenomena 
 exhibited through or by them be classed under the name of clair- 
 voyance, spirit manifestation, or witchcraft, I have invariably 
 found a marked comparative preponderance of the electric fluid ; 
 and the phenomena are more or less striking in proportion to the 
 electricity of the atmosphere. Hence the most notable exhibitions 
 appear to have been obtained in the dry winter nights of New 
 York. 
 
LETTER FROM LORD LYTTON. 241 
 
 "I should say that if any number of sound thinking persons 
 wish to investigate these phenomena, they should commence by 
 dismissing all preconceived judgments, and in a temper utterly 
 free from credulity ; and, above all, be very careful not to jump to 
 the conclusion that spirits of another world are concerned in the 
 matter. They who adopt that opinion stop all genuinely scien- 
 tific inquiry, and are apt to be led into very dangerous and mis- 
 chievous errors of conduct. They are deceived into believing that 
 they hear predictions and receive counsels from beings wiser than 
 themselves, and, acting accordingly, may readily be duped into 
 disgrace and ruin. I have known such instances. 
 
 "It is now as in the days of Mediaeval witchcraft, in which 
 the supposed fiends juggled and betrayed the invoker; where 
 one truth is announced through these abnormal media, 100 lies 
 are uttered ; people are, as in dreams, apt to remember the truth 
 and forget the lies. And as to the responses obtained, emanating 
 from wiser intellects than are vouchsafed to the living, it is no- 
 ticeable that triviality and inanity are the prevalent characteristics 
 of the revelations, and not one thought has been put forth by them 
 which was not in the world before. 
 
 " To those who believe that they are conferring with the spirits 
 of the dead, I would only say, 'Let them be as rigid in their 
 cross-examination of these pretended souls departed as they would 
 be in that of a claimant of their property on the ground of identity 
 with some heir-at-law long missing,' and the communicants will 
 soon break down, and be condemned as impostors by any practical 
 
 jury- 
 
 " The word ' Spiritualism ' in itself should not be admitted in 
 rational inquiry. Natural agencies are apparent in all the phe- 
 nomena (at least so far as I have witnessed them) ascribed to 
 spirits. 
 
 " If matter be moved from one end of the room to the other, it 
 must be by a material agency — though it may be as invisible as an 
 electric or odic fluid — and the matter of a human brain is always 
 needed to convey any impression to the auditor or spectator. 
 
 R 
 
242 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 " If an inquiry were instituted on the rational spirit with which 
 metaphysics, mechanics, and physiology are studied, it is possible 
 that some useful discoveries may be made ; in any other mode of 
 inquiry my persuasion is, that the result will be disappointment to 
 real philosophers, and only conducive to the increase of profitless 
 and mischievous superstitions. 
 
 " Your obedient servant, 
 
 « Lytton." 
 
 Mr. J. Jones. 
 
 " Sir, — You are welcome to use the narrative* published in the 
 " Spiritual Magazine " as to incidents that happened at my house. 
 As a family, we are willing to make a declaration before a magis- 
 trate as to its correctness. My mother, who was raised with her 
 chair into the air, is alive and well (age 84). 
 
 " I could not but smile at the idea of your Committee collecting 
 as large a body of facts as they can get together, ancient and 
 modern. Why, you would require a wheelbarrow or two to assist. 
 The Bible is full of facts ; ' Plutarch's Lives ' contain many inci- 
 dents ; all the leading theological teachers' lives were governed by 
 spirit direction. See their biographies, even after being stripped 
 of the mass of supernatural incidents. 
 
 " If you obtain the nine volumes of ' Spiritual Telegraph,' pub- 
 lished at New York ; Governor Talmadge's appendix to Linton's 
 ' Healing of the Nations ;' Judge Edmonds' ' Introduction ' to his 
 book, ' Spiritualism ;' R. Dale Owen's book, ' Footfalls on the 
 Boundary of Another World ;' Redman's ' Mystic Hours,' — you 
 will have such a mass of evidence as will satisfy any extraordinary 
 committee, that phenomena are produced by invisible beings, who 
 see us, see our thoughts, and as we cannot see them, can check- 
 mate us, or help us when they like to take the trouble. 
 
 * [The narrative referred to was recited by Mr. Jones in his vivd 
 voce statement to the Committee, and will be found on page 147. — 
 Editorial Note.^ 
 
LETTER FROM DR. DIXON. 243 
 
 "To assist you, somewhat, I send you a copy of my book, 
 Natural and Supernatural.' The sections relating to the super- 
 natural will help you. The incidents marked and named in a list 
 on inside of cover I vouch for. 
 
 " Allow me to strongly recommend you to adopt, as a Committee, 
 the only plan by which you can get at the facts for yourselves, 
 especially if you have a sitting with Mr. Home. 
 
 " Be very watchful. Be suspicious, but do not show it. Act as 
 gentlemen. Mentally express your suspicions, if any, and you will 
 have a visible answer. Thus showing your thoughts are perceived 
 by — whom 1 by intellectual, intelligent beings. 
 
 " I am Sir, yours truly 
 "J. Jones. 
 
 "28th Feb. 1869. 
 " Enmore Park, S. Norwood. 
 "To G. W. Bennett, Esq., Hon. Sec." 
 
 Dr. J. Dixon. 
 
 " 8, Great Ormond Street, W.C. 
 "March 3rd, 1869. 
 " G. Wheatley Bennett, Esq., Hon. Sec. 
 
 " Dialectical Society. 
 " Dear Sir, — I acknowledge the polite intimation of your Com- 
 mittee's object. 
 
 " For my own part, I began the process of investigation 18 years 
 ago, at 45 years of age, and I continue it. I am glad to hear of 
 others investigating, particularly men of the dialectical stamp, 
 although I do not think proceeding by court of inquiry and 
 adjudication is best. A Committee to examine fully and impartially 
 (viz., judge impartially) implies such a court — a court to decide 
 whether that be fact which is testified to as fact by thousands of 
 men as sharp as the Committee itself ! 
 
 " It seems to me that there is a certain degree of repudiation of 
 testimony implied by the very appointment of such a Committee, 
 
 R 2 
 
244 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 and that such repudiation will necessarily extend itself to the testi- 
 mony of the Committee itself. Should the Committee affirm cer- 
 tain facts in question, the majority of your Society and of outsiders 
 will, unless they belie all precedent, add the Committee to their 
 list of ' dupes,' ' victims,' ' fools ; ' should it not affirm the facts, it 
 will confirm the unknowing in their theoretical denial, but it will 
 not make men unknow that which they know. 
 
 " I see only this dilemma for the Committee, to escape which there 
 seems to me only one rational course, namely, not to pronounce an 
 opinion or judgment ; but, after stating the facts brought before 
 them, to conclude by recommending the Society to accept concur- 
 rent respectable testimony upon this subject as upon any other, 
 and to study the facts individually for themselves. 
 
 " I regard it, however, as a sign in the direction of accepting 
 such testimony if it is the Committee who, through you, ask for 
 personal experience. 
 
 " For myself I would willingly write mine in exlenso, but my 
 engagements do not permit, nor can I send any of those volumes 
 of the ' Spiritual Magazine,' which contain various narratives of" 
 my experience ; but I will request your acceptance, by same post, 
 of a small volume* which contains a little narrative by me — you 
 will find it at pages xxiii-xxxii. The Committee may find it as 
 worthy of their attention as any other small thing which indicates 
 a truth. In these phenomena I have always attached importance 
 to thought, feeling, or knowledge, demonstrably not belonging to 
 the persons present before our eyes. 
 
 " The little work itself (' Confessions of a Truth Seeker ') is 
 written by Mr. Thomas Shorter : he was for years, until his vision 
 became impaired, secretary of the Working Men's College, and 
 would have brought his little book out with his name, but for 
 the office he held. The book contains his testimony, which is 
 interesting and suggestive to inquirers. It was my testimony 
 generally which chiefly induced him to follow the subject to its 
 
 * [ " Confessions of a Truth Seeker," q. v. — Editorial Note.'] 
 
LETTER OP ME. CROSLAND. 245 
 
 final issue in his mind. Since then, he has written a valuable 
 octavo volume, ' The Two Worlds,' which the Dialectical Library 
 should not be without. 
 
 " I am, my Dear Sir, 
 
 " Yours very truly, 
 
 "J. Dixon." 
 
 Mr. Newton Crosland. 
 
 " Lynton Lodge, Vanbrugh Park Road, Blackheath, 
 
 " 6th March, 1869. 
 
 " Dear Sir, — I have the pleasure to acknowledge the receipt of 
 your letter of the 5th instant, (by a curious coincidence dated on 
 my birthday.) 
 
 " All that I and my wife know of the facts of Spiritualism is 
 contained in my essay on ' Apparitions ;' and my wife's book 
 entitled ' Light in the Yalley.' 
 
 " By being too early in the field in my advocacy of the cause of 
 Spiritualism, I lost .£600 per annum. The consequence is, that I 
 am now obliged to work hard, and I have no time or leisure to 
 devote to teaching others a subject which I consider profound, 
 complicated, instructive, fascinating, and ennobling. The facts of 
 Spiritualism are to me as certain and indisputable as those of the 
 multiplication table ; and to be asked now-a-days whether I believe 
 them, is almost as playfully irritating as to be questioned about the 
 grounds for my opinion that 12 times 12 make 144. 
 
 " One caution however I must give, and that is, that the subject 
 is not to be grappled with and mastered without the most careful, 
 elaborate, and anxious study. It took me 18 months' patient 
 investigation to learn the simple elements of the subject. The 
 religious philosophy which underlies and is suggested by the outer 
 phenomena, is of the choicest and most sterling value. It does 
 therefore amuse me when I hear clever people talk ' of arriving at 
 conclusions,' after a few hours' examination. Let us therefore 
 take care what path we choose in our process of investigation. It 
 
246 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 ought to guide us to a world of light and beauty; but we may 
 more easily drift into a quagmire of dangerous nonsense. 
 " I remain, dear Sir, yours truly, 
 
 " G. W. Bennett, Esq. " Newton Crosland. 
 
 " As far as my comfort and convenience are concerned, I would 
 rather you asked me to go through a course of Mathematics with 
 you, than a course of Spiritualistic study. The former would be 
 light in comparison with the latter." 
 
 Mr. Kobert Chambers. 
 
 " St. Andrews, March 8th, 1869. 
 
 " Sir, — For any one desirous of making the inquiry you speak 
 of, I know no book more worthy of attention than Mrs. De 
 Morgan's volume, * From Matter to Spirit.' ' Incidents of my Life,' 
 by D. D. Home, is also important for the learner. As to the 
 theory you mention*, I know that it was fully embraced by the 
 late Professor Gregory. He read a lecture on it in Edinburgh 
 but I think it never was published. My own opinion is that 
 their identity will in time be demonstrated. 
 
 " In the present state of science individual opinion goes no way. 
 Every man must examine and attain conviction for himself. It is 
 well, however, that new students should be warned against trusting 
 in the dicta, for these are as often false as true. 
 
 " I am, Sir, your obedient Servant, 
 
 " G. Wheatley Bennett, Esq." " R Chambers '" 
 
 Mr. W. M. Wilkinson. 
 
 " 44, Lincoln's Inn Fields, London, W.C., 
 " 12th May, 1869. 
 " Dear Sir, — I am not able to attend your Committee, but in 
 place of my oral testimony I send you a piece of written evidence 
 
 * [The magnetic theory by which Professor Gregory and others have 
 sought to account for the 'Spiritual' phenomena. — Note by the Hon. 
 Secretary.'] 
 
LETTER FROM MR. WILKINSON. 247 
 
 which I attest the truth of. As some people place more value 
 upon testimony given under the responsibility of an oath, I can 
 refer you to my sworn evidence in the Home and Lyon suit, and 
 also to the affidavits of Mr. Kobert Chambers, Gerald Massey, 
 Mr. Cromwell F. Varley, Dr. Gully, Mr. S. C. Hall and Mrs. S. 
 C. Hall. These are to be found in the last June number of the 
 ' Spiritual Magazine,' along with the testimony of Professor De 
 Morgan, and an instructive account of how Spiritualism is viewed 
 by Professor Tyndall and such like. This number is out of print, 
 but some of the gentlemen on your Committee no doubt have it. 
 I commend the sworn testimony to your consideration. 
 
 " When your Committee has favoured us with its report as to 
 the existence of a spiritual world, and as to whether there have 
 ever occurred any supernatural phenomena, I fear the question 
 will be very much where it was before. The public will think 
 you are a set of asses if you report in favour of it, and I shall 
 think you are not very wise if you go the other way. So you 
 have not at all a pleasant task before you if you have the least 
 care for what people think or say of you. 
 
 " Yours faithfully, 
 
 " G. Wheatley Bennett, Esq., " W. M. Wilkinson." 
 
 " H. M. Customs." 
 
 [From the " Spiritual Magazine " for April, I860.] 
 "The following illustrations of the physical manifestations of 
 (so-called) Spiritualism occurred in the house of the writer on the 
 evenings of the 25th and 26th February, 1860, in the presence of 
 two of his friends and of himself, through the mediumship of J. 
 It. M. Squire, Esq., of Boston, U. S., at present on a visit in 
 England. The writer of this narrative solemnly pledges his word 
 of honour to the strict and literal accuracy, and to the careful 
 sifting by himself and his friend, of every statement contained 
 therein. He has classified the physical manifestations which he 
 witnessed on these two occasions, by which they will be more 
 readily narrated than if a strict chronological detail were given. 
 
248 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 " 1. Rapping — The raps on the dining table were loud, frequent, 
 and intelligent, i. e. they responded to the wish of the medium, 
 imitating his raps, rapping the numbers requested and giving 
 responses by the alphabet to questions put. 
 
 "The writer is positive that no attempt on the part of Mr. 
 Squire, artificially to produce such raps as he heard would have 
 succeeded. 
 
 " 2. Moving of Tables. — The dining table, a large heavy oak 
 table, 5 feet by 7 feet, was frequently lifted up and moved about 
 the room, and this not by any of the four persons present. Again, 
 a writing table on which the four witnesses seated themselves was 
 twice tilted over with a strange unearthly facility, and they 
 landed on the 'floor. These two facts, the raps and movements, 
 the writer is fully conscious can only be received by those who 
 have faith alike in his accuracy of statement, and in his power of 
 observation and detection of fraud. "What follows requires only 
 faith in the truthfulness of his narrative. 
 
 " 3. Writing by an unseen Agent — Mr. Squire held a pencil on 
 a sheet of paper with one hand under the table. It was rapidly 
 and audibly written on, and then pulled forcibly out of his hand 
 and thrown across the room. On one sheet was written the 
 surname of the writer, and on the other, ' tarry thou* (On 
 the chimneypiece in the dining-room is an illuminated card with 
 the verse from the Psalm, ' O tarry thou, the Lord's leisure/ &c.) 
 
 " Farther, the writer placed below the dining table, on two 
 occasions, a piece of blank paper and a cedar pencil. The fire, 
 partly wood, was burning brightly. The four persons present 
 formed a circle with their hands on the table. Writing was 
 distinctly heard on the paper. On examining the paper, the 
 word ' God ' was three times written in a cramped hand, and on 
 the other occasion the writer's surname. 
 
 " No one present had the slightest chance of even touching the 
 paper either before or after it was placed by the writer under the 
 dining table. 
 
 " 4. Ringing Bells, playing an Accordion, breaking the Cedar 
 
STATEMENT BY DR. ROBERTSON. 249 
 
 Pencil, &c, &c. — A small hand-bell placed on the paper tinder the 
 table, and the hands of all four persons present being all the time, 
 as before, held on the table in a circle, the bell was frequently and 
 loudly rung ; the number of times asked was rung, and the bell 
 was thrown about the room, and thrown on to the table by some 
 unseen agent. An accordion, similarly placed as the bell, was 
 played by no human agent or power, and it was also freely moved 
 and played while held in the writer's hand. The sensation thus 
 produced resembled a bite of a strong fish at a line. The bell was 
 tossed about and twisted and played with, as if an ape had it in 
 his paw, and also wrapped up in a pocket handkerchief which was 
 on the ground. The cedar pencil, on the writer expressing the 
 wish, was snapped in two and one half thrown on the table. 
 The chairs and a book were thrown across the room, falling as 
 lightly as if they were an article of clothing. While the bell was 
 being played with, the writer was five times distinctly touched on 
 the leg under the table. The sensation was most unpleasant. 
 Mr. Squire was also about this time, as far as the writer could 
 judge in the dark by the sound of the voice, lifted about two feet 
 in the air. This was accompanied with marked tremor and 
 nervous exaltation. 
 
 " 5. Lifting Weight and breaking a large Table. — A heavy 
 circular table, made of birch and strongly constructed, was lifted 
 a somersault in the air and thrown on the bed, the left hand only 
 of Mr. Squire being placed on the surface, his other hand held, and 
 his legs tied to the chair on which he sat. The table was after- 
 wards twice lifted on to the head of the writer and of Mr. Squire. 
 Only a strong force applied at the further side of the circular top 
 could have produced this result. This force Mr. Squire, as is 
 evident from his position (standing close to the writer at one 
 point of the circle with his hands tied,) could not have exerted. 
 The efforts of the writer to prevent this lifting of the table had 
 no influence on the strange unseen force applied to lift the table 
 thus against his wish and force. 
 
 " At the writer's request, this table was afterwards smashed and 
 
250 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 broken,* and one fragment thrown across the room, the table at 
 the time being held by the writer and Mr. Squire. This occurred 
 in half a minute. The writer has since vainly endeavoured, with 
 all his strength, to break one of the remaining legs. The one broken 
 was rent across the grain of the wood. The noise of the table 
 thrown and knocked about by unseen agency on the floor, while 
 the writer held Mr. Squire's hands, was really awful and mysterious, 
 and it was impossible for Mr. Squire to have taken any part in 
 the operation. 
 
 " 6. Medium Writing. — The sudden seizure of the hand of the 
 medium with a desire to write, and the writing itself require to be 
 seen to be credited. The writer contents himself with adding to 
 this record three of the messages thus written, and afterwards, 
 with some difficulty, spelt out. They do not appear to him at all 
 worthy of the spiritual origin ascribed to them by Mr. Squire and 
 the Spiritualists, still less does he regard them as a fraud. He 
 feels satisfied that they were written by Mr. Squire, his hand 
 tracing what his mind was quite unconscious of. 
 
 " A. — / do not desire to intrude myself upon you, gentlemen, but 
 I may be able at some future time, to add somewhat largely to your 
 ideas upon this subject, and will do so hereafter. 
 
 " B. — I am quite well aware what a mind tinged with science 
 most requires, and I am for one, quite proud to add, that I have 
 perhaps a higher respect for such, than my friend the attorney, and 
 
 * The phenomena related in this section were all performed in the dark, 
 with a screen before the fire and in the presence of the whole party, a 
 candle being from time to time lighted. The hands of Mr. Squire were 
 held by the writer, who is as positive as it is possible for a witness to be 
 that Mr Squire neither could nor did aid or contribute to the production 
 of these phenomena. 
 
 The writer is of course aware of the objection, that the dark offered an 
 opportunity for fraud, and that it is faith in his honesty as a witness and 
 capacity as an investigator of phenomena, opposed to all his previous 
 prejudices and views, which must determine the reader how far he may be 
 capable of deciding this question. He is most positively of opinion that 
 such fraud was entirely and utterly impossible and impracticable. 
 
STATEMENT BY DR. ROBERTSON. 251 
 
 so you may trust if we ever do chance to meet again, I shall bear 
 such need in mind. 
 
 " C. — Kind gentlemen, will you allow me to thank yon for your 
 strict attention, and to regret, if I may, your table. May a kind 
 Providence guide and protect you and keep you in Christ Jesus. 
 
 " While these sheets are passing through the press, the writer 
 had another opportunity, on the evening of the 16th March, of 
 testing the truth of these phenomena, in the chambers of a Barris- 
 ter, in the Temple. Two independent witnesses and himself and 
 Mr. Squire were present. Suffice it here to record, that again the 
 several phenomena of rapping, moving tables, writing by an unseen 
 agent, touch, ringing of a bell, and medium writing were repeated 
 and subjected to the most searching scrutiny. 
 
 " The writer can only renew the expression of his unqualified 
 belief that these phenomena were produced by some unseen agent, 
 and that it was utterly out of Mr. Squire's power to perform 
 them by legerdemain, had he been so disposed. The writer may 
 be allowed to add his impression that anyone acquainted with Mr. 
 Squire would at once acquit him of attempting such an imposture. 
 Still this is not important, inasmuch as the opportunity was not 
 given for such an attempt. 
 
 " The writer of the above narrative solemnly re-asserts the truth 
 of every incident detailed, all of which occurred in his own house 
 and presence, and in that of his friend. He can now no more 
 doubt the physical manifestations of (so-called) Spiritualism than 
 he would any other fact, as, for example, the fall of the apple to 
 the ground, of which his senses informed him. As stated above, 
 there was no place, or chance of any legerdemain or fraud, in these 
 physical manifestation. He is aware, even from recent experience, 
 of the impossibility of convincing any one, by a mere narrative, of 
 events apparently so out of harmony with all our knowledge of 
 the laws which govern the physical world, and he places these facts 
 on record rather as an act of justice due to those whose similar 
 statements he had elsewhere doubted and denied, than with either 
 the desire or hope of convincing others. Yet he cannot doubt 
 
252 COEBESPONDENCE. 
 
 the ultimate recognition of facts of the truth of which he is so 
 thoroughly convinced. 
 
 " Admit these physical manifestations, and a strange and wide 
 world of research is opened to our inquiry. This field is new to 
 the materialist mind of the last two centuries, which even in the 
 writings of divines of the English church, doubts and denies all 
 spiritual manifestations and agencies, be they good or evil. 
 
 " But to the thoughtful reader of the Word of God the recogni- 
 tion of spiritual agencies is no new doctrine, nor is it so to the 
 student of ecclesiastical history. The writings of the fathers 
 abound with statements of spiritual manifestations. Singularly 
 enough, in the Apology of Tertullian, we find a reference to physical 
 manifestations similar to those we are here considering. In speak- 
 ing of the Christian miracles, he says that they have been imitated 
 by persons who, by forming a chain with their hands, obtained by 
 means of divining tables and chairs, miraculous manifestations. In 
 the narrative in the Acts of the damsel possessed with the spirit 
 of Python (i. e. of the oracle of Delphi *) and of the evil spirits at 
 the command of the Jew exorcists, in both of which instances the 
 spirits are spoken of as a personality, and as recognizing the Lord 
 Jesus and the Apostle of the Gentiles. It is interesting to compare 
 the commentary of divines who admit the existence of spiritual 
 agencies with that of those who deny the same. The painful effort 
 of the learned Lardner, in his Credibility of tlie Gospel history, to 
 explain away the power of that spirit of Python, which dwelt in 
 the damsel of Philippi, is a curious illustration of how men twist 
 the plain narrative of Holy Scripture to fit their own notions and 
 theological tenets. 
 
 " In surveying this new world of thought opened to him by the 
 
 * The opinion of scholars is divided on the question of the oracle of 
 Delphi, as to whether it possessed the power of answering questions relat- 
 ing to the future, or were merely a skilful contrivance of priestcraft. 
 Cicero's testimony is positive : " Manet id quod negari non potest, nisi 
 omnem historiam perverterimus, multis sseculis verax fuissi id oraculum." 
 Such was also Milton's opinion : " The oracles are dumb," &c, &c. 
 

 STATEMENT BY DR. ROBERTSON. 253 
 
 physical manifestations here recorded, the writer feels it due to his 
 position distinctly to state that he does not accept the interpreta- 
 tion which the American sect, terming themselves Spiritualists, 
 place on these phenomena. He does not believe that the raps and 
 table-tiltings and strange fantastic freaks which he here records, 
 are the acts of the spirits of the departed, nor of their efforts to 
 communicate with the living. Still less is he prepared to receive the 
 doctrine that the trashy common-place evangelical dicta, enunciated 
 by medium writing and raps, are communications from the Spirit of 
 God, in support of the truth of revelation. It is his opinion that the 
 doctrines of the Spiritualists, as set forth in their American and 
 English writings, tend, in the few instances in which they soar above 
 vulgar credulity, to materialist teaching of the most objectionable 
 kind. It is not the place here to enter into this wide question ; 
 only in recording his belief in the physical manifestations here 
 related, the writer has felt it due to himself, as a member of the 
 Church of England, to guard against the implication of thereby 
 accepting the opinions of the American professors, who have 
 related and theorized on such manifestations. 
 
 " The writer would in conclusion add, that the strange physical 
 manifestations he has related, remind him more of the vagaries of 
 Puck in the Midsummer's Night Dream, or of the wild scene in the 
 Walpurgisnacht, in Faust, than of anything else. 
 
 " At any rate, believing as he does, that reason is the highest 
 attribute of his nature, and the reflected image of his Creator, the 
 writer cannot accept as emanations from the Spirit, revelations of 
 a spiritual nature inconsistent with his intuitive conceptions of 
 the nature and attributes of God. He cannot trace the dignity of 
 the divine power in breaking cedar pencils and tables, or ringing 
 bells, nor its wisdom in the mild communications of the medium 
 writings. He believes that if God meant to reveal to him that 
 this Spiritualism was the work of His Holy Spirit, He would not 
 have given His will in the very heathenish oracular manner here 
 recorded. He fails to see anything like divine wisdom or divine 
 power in these unreasoning medium writings and grotesque physical 
 
254 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 phenomena, and he desires the aid of those better qualified than 
 himself to explain the nature of the unseen agency which he here 
 attests. His own impression is, that the power is similar to that 
 manifested at the delphic oracle, and by the ancient sorcerers and 
 magicians, and he believes that the spirit of Python, silenced by 
 the incarnation, has revived with some of its ancient power. 
 
 "J. Lockhart Robertson, M.D. 
 "Hayward's Heath." 
 
 " I was present at the house of Dr. Robertson when the pheno- 
 mena described up to page three took place, and I verify the truth 
 of his narrative. The other person present was Mr. Critchett, the 
 assistant Secretary of the Society of Arts. 
 
 " W. M. Wilkinson." 
 
 Dr. Charles Kidd. 
 
 " Dear Sir, — I think the Dialectical Society has done much good 
 in examining the so-called phenomena of ' Spiritualism.' Some 
 of the appearances are obviously of mesmeric origin, some others 
 are due to what we can all recognize as the petit mat of epileptic 
 and hysteric nervous disorder (possibly the ' possession by an evil 
 spirit ' of the New Testament) the majority are evidently ' subjec- 
 tive ' phenomena, as we witness them every day in patients under 
 chloroform, modified in a thousand ways by external influences, 
 phrenological shape of the head, &c. 
 
 " There is much innocence amongst spiritualists proper as to 
 subjective and objective phenomena, for on my expressing my idea 
 as above to one of the chiefs of the Spiritualistic Society, not long 
 ago, he admitted, or rather boasted, that he did not know one thing 
 about the functions of the brain, or in what subjective impressions 
 differed from objective. Yet we have subjective impressions in 
 dreams. One sometimes is in a hurry to pick up a handful of 
 sovereigns off the ground in a dream, yet we know they only exist 
 as a subjective vision. Need I mention the fixed and almost 
 
LETTEE FROM MK. FUSEDALE. 255 
 
 tangible, solid realities that a hospital patient in delirium tremens 
 points at, how he of imagination ' all compact ' with the poet and 
 the lover gives to airy nothings 
 
 ' A local habitation and a name.' 
 But it was vain to argue with the chief recognized guide of the 
 spiritualists, who, editing and copying merely what others told him, 
 could see no farther. " Believe me, very truly yours, 
 
 "Charles Kidd, M.D. 
 " Sackville Street, June 30th. 
 
 " P.S. — You can make a patient who is partially under chloro- 
 form, dead asleep so to say, to sing a song by a particular external 
 manipulation of the larynx, &c, as you can give the idea to a person 
 in a common dream he is falling over a cliff by placing him on the 
 dangerous edge of the bed with a reflex feeling, half instinctive 
 and suggestive, that he is falling off. These are subjective impres- 
 sions brought about by a second party ; they are not exactly the 
 same as the spiritualistic revelations, but they go very near them." 
 
 Mr. F. Fused ale. 
 
 " 8, Southampton Bow, Holborn, 
 
 " London, W.C., July 9th, 1869. 
 " Dear Dr. Edmunds, — Seeing your name in the recent discus- 
 sion on spiritual phenomena, and feeling a deep interest in the 
 cause, I have taken the liberty of addressing you on the subject. 
 I may state that I have been acquainted with Spiritualism about 
 eight or nine years, and I have seen the different phases of the 
 subject quite sufficient to convince me of the truth of it. But 
 what I wish to relate to you took place in my own family some 
 two or three years ago. But let me state that my wife has 
 possessed the power of seeing spirits for years and does continue 
 to see them, although what I am about to relate to you took place 
 about the time I have before stated. I may say that the phenom- 
 enon was witnessed by my wife, her sister, a girl then about twelve 
 years old, and three of my own children, a boy about eleven and 
 
256 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 two girls about five and eight years respectively. The commence- 
 ment of these extraordinary manifestations began by the moving 
 of the furniture of the bedrooms at the top of the house, where we 
 all slept. The tables, the wash-stand, and the looking-glass were 
 constantly being moved about the room, and the looking-glass and 
 ornaments were put on the bed and then put back in their places 
 again without ever doing any injury to them ; and then began the 
 rapping down stairs, on the chairs and tables, and all round the 
 rooms ; and then they commenced to take any little things of the 
 children's or my wife's and hide them for a time and then return 
 them again, and the children and my wife would see the things 
 they took, (in particular a brooch of my wife's), appear to pass 
 through solid substances, such as the wall or the doors, when they 
 were taken from them ; and they would take things out of the 
 children's hands, as if in play, and hide them and then after a little 
 time return them again. 
 
 "After this another phase began. . They all began to see the 
 spirits ; and let me state they saw both good and evil ones ; the good 
 were bright and the evil were dark. And I believe I am not going 
 beyond the truth when I state that for six months we never sat 
 down to meals without having audible evidence of their presence 
 by their rapping on the table and chairs we were sitting on, and 
 they would answer any question asked them by replying ' yes ' or 
 'no ' in the usual way ; and they would also shew the children 
 pictures on the wall, and they would look in rapture on what they 
 saw. Sometimes the scenes appeared to be scenes in distant lands, 
 for they would write the nature of the scenery, and sometimes 
 scenes from the spirit-land. But I omitted to mention that we 
 have four children in the spirit-life, the eldest, a girl, would at the 
 time I before stated be about twelve years old, and she appeared 
 to be always near them, for her mother, my wife, said she easily 
 recognised her as her child. My own mother was constantly there, 
 who, I may mention, has been in the spirit-life upwards of thirty 
 years. And they all used to shew them graphical scenes in a 
 crystal or, more correctly speaking, simply a toy ball silvered taken 
 
LETTER PROM MR. FUSEDALE. 257 
 
 from a Christmas tree ; and also the incidents in the Parable of 
 the Prodigal Son, as related by our Lord in the 15th chapter of 
 Luke's Gospel. I have seen them so engaged (I mean the child- 
 ren) for half an hour at a time, the scenes constantly changing ; 
 and let me state that I was a little sceptical at first myself about 
 what they saw, but they (the spirit-friends) told me they would 
 show me a scene in the crystal to convince me of the truth of what 
 they said, which they did by shewing me a scene in the arctic 
 regions — a ship embedded in the ice, the men on board, and dogs 
 coming to them on the ice — which scene the children also saw. 
 In the evening also, before anything of the sort commenced, they 
 would tell the children what portion of scripture should be read, 
 and a favourite one was the chapter of the Prodigal Son, and they 
 would correct them if they did not read correctly. They would 
 also guide their hands to write while sitting at the table, merely 
 with their fingers, without pencil, and if the others sitting beside 
 them would read what they wrote they said it appeared in 
 illuminated letters on the table; and my wife would also see 
 different objects on the table. 
 
 " Although I have never seen anything myself except what I 
 have before mentioned, I have had intelligent communications 
 from the spirits by rapping and the alphabet, and while we have 
 all been sitting round the table I have heard the knocking on or 
 under the table as loud and distinct as would require the efforts of 
 five or six persons to produce. I have also seen the chair move 
 by request with my little boy sitting on it, his legs not being able 
 to touch the floor, more than half across the room, while we were 
 seated round the table, with a bright lamp burning at the time, 
 without any effort on his part or any human agency being near. 
 I could continue further but think I have stated sufficient to prove 
 that what I have stated are facts and no trickery or imposture, and 
 facts which, to my mind, convince me how near we are to the 
 spirit-land, and how and with what pleasure our spirit-friends like 
 to make their presence known and realised to help us on our jour- 
 ney to that bright and better land, and to prove by unmistakable 
 
 3 
 
258 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 evidence the immortality of the soul and the eternal progression 
 beyond the grave, and so to take away the sting from death and to 
 rob the grave of its victory, and to convince us more of the truths 
 of Christianity and love of our Heavenly Father. I must apologise 
 for trespassing so much upon your patience ; but believing you to 
 be a searcher after truth, as I have ever been, is the only motive 
 that has prompted me to address you on the subject ; you are at 
 liberty to make what use you please of this if you think any good 
 may come from it, at the same time, 
 
 " Believe me to remain yours truly, 
 " Dr. Edmunds." " F. Fusedale." 
 
 Mr. Edwin Arnold. 
 
 " Sidcup Lodge, Sidcup, S.E., 
 "July 10th, 1869. 
 "Sir, — I have never yet been able to fulfil my intention of 
 expressing, either by letter or vivd voce, my conclusions upon the 
 question of 'spiritual manifestations.' In the first place the great 
 extent of the subject, and, in the next, my unceasing occupations 
 must explain and apologise for this. Understanding, however, that 
 your investigations are drawing to a close, I feel myself bound to 
 make some statement of my opinion, since you have included me 
 among your cited witnesses and since I have been present at a con- 
 siderable number of more or less remarkable seances. The long and 
 careful inquiries which your Committee seems to have conducted 
 renders it less important that I should, as I intended, recapitulate 
 my own experiences as an observer of the alleged phenomena. All 
 I desire to say, and aH I can say (without reservation and explana- 
 tions impossible in so limited a space) is this : that I regard many 
 of the 'manifestations' as genuine, undeniable, and inexplicable by 
 any known law, or any collusion, arrangement, or deception of the 
 senses ; and that I conceive it to be the duty and the interest of 
 men of science and sense to examine and prosecute the inquiry, as 
 one which has fairly passed from the region of ridicule. I am not 
 
LETTER PROM MR. EDWIN ARNOLD. 259 
 
 inclined to consider what I hold the veritable phenomena as being 
 in any way siqiernatural, but rather as initiatory demonstrations of 
 mental and vital power not yet comprehended nor regularly exer- 
 cised. With reference to the supposed interpositions and actions 
 of departed spirits, I can see nothing against the analogy of nature 
 in this, but it is not a proved fact for me by what I have myself 
 witnessed. The statement to which I am prepared to attach my 
 name is this : that conjoined with the rubbish of much ignorance 
 and some deplorable folly and fraud, there is a body of well- 
 established facts beyond denial and outside any existing philo- 
 sophical explanation, which facts promise to open a new world of 
 human inquiry and experience, are in the highest degree interest- 
 ing, and tend to elevate ideas of the continuity of life, and to 
 reconcile, perhaps, the materialist and metaphysician. 
 " I am, Sir, faithfully yours, 
 
 "Edwin Arnold, M.A." 
 
 Mr. J. Hawkins Simpson. 
 
 " July 19th, 1869. 
 "James Edmunds, Esq., M.D., &c. 
 
 "Dear Sir, — In reply to yours of the 17th inst., I cannot (as I 
 before stated) find time to make a written exposition to be sent to 
 you, nor can I send my ' notes ' for inspection, because there are 
 marginal columns containing personal remarks, &c. I think that 
 it would not be easy to put into clearer or more precise and dis- 
 criminating language than that used in my ' notes/ the description 
 of phenomena which I sifted with the intention, and which would 
 throw some light on the modus operandi. When I tell you that 
 a large landscape view, as carried in my brain, was made perfectly 
 visible in a spherical crystal to every one in a dark room, although 
 the individuals composing the party occupied opposite places to 
 each other, and no one, except Mr. Home, who held the crystal, 
 was within three feet of the crystal ; you will admit that a field of 
 inquiry is here opened up which would yield results increasing our 
 knowledge of mental action, etc., etc. 
 
 s 2 
 
260 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 "Colours were similarly produced, though I could not gather 
 that any brain then present was the exciting cause. Every colour 
 of the rainbow was given brilliantly, especially the violet of a very 
 opaque character, and that (as was rapped out) ' to show the violet 
 as seen by disembodied spirits.' I express no opinion as to the 
 intelligence which directs the wonderful phenomena, those of light, 
 colour, and music being exquisitely beautiful, because I am deter- 
 mined to take nothing for granted, but I can safely say that 
 patient and earnest study of the subject by a disciplined body 
 would bring knowledge that would be a blessing to mankind. 
 Dreams, thought, education, memory, and the diseases or ills 
 attending deviation from natural laws, would be understood better 
 by thousands of experiments made conscientiously. 
 
 " But what patience is required on the part of observers and 
 mediums, and what hesitation in making stray asservations. 
 
 " Faithfully yours, 
 
 " J, Hawkins Simpson." 
 
 Mr. Andrew Glendinning, 
 
 " Ivy Bank, Port Glasgow, 
 
 " 30th August, 1869. 
 " The Honorary Secretary, Spiritualism Committee. 
 " Sir — I understand you receive written communications bearing 
 upon your late inquiry concerning Spiritualism. If so, and if it 
 is of any interest to you, I will send you particulars of a ' house 
 haunting ' case in Port Glasgow which happened some few years 
 ago, and which I investigated along with the police. 
 
 " I am, yours truly, 
 
 " Andrew Glendinning." 
 
 [Account Forwarded.] 
 
 "In April, 1864, considerable excitement arose amongst the 
 people resident in Scott's Lane, Port Glasgow, owing to noises 
 which were heard in an apartment occupied by Hugh McCardle, 
 
LETTER FROM MR. GLENDINNING. 261 
 
 gardener, and his family. The knockings were heard almost 
 nightly for about two weeks, and after the rumour had spread 
 through the town, large numbers of men and women assembled in 
 the lane from about seven o'clock till ten o'clock every evening. 
 The stair, lobby and apartments were often crowded, but the 
 police occasionally passed through the lane to ensure order. I 
 visited the house to investigate the matter, and obtained the 
 assistance of Mr. James Fegan, grocer. While waiting in the 
 room for the commencement of the noises, Police Sergeant James 
 McDonald and a constable came in. I told Sergeant McDonald 
 my object, and, as he was anxious to expose the trick — if such it 
 were — he consented to assist me. The knockings commenced 
 about nine o'clock, and continued for more than an hour. The 
 first sounds were similar to what is made by scratching on rough 
 boards ; then knocking, as if made with a heavy hammer., on the 
 floor, under the bed, which was situated immediately above the 
 outer stair. Sergeant McDonald and I took a candle and went 
 below the bed, exactly over the spot where the sounds were 
 proceeding from. Mr. Fegan stood in front of the bed. J. F. 
 Anstruther, Esq., and a number of persons were in the room 
 besides the constable. Being informed that knocks had been 
 given as affirmative or negative answers to questions, we asked a 
 good many questions, requesting that three knocks be given for 
 yes, and one for no. The knocks were rapid and loud, and were 
 often given before the question was quite finished. During any 
 pause in the question, the knocks seemed to beat to the air, 
 1 There is nae luck about the house ; ' I whistled that tune, and 
 the knocks became still louder and accompanied my measure. 
 I whistled other airs, ' Let us gang to Kelvin grove, bonnie 
 lassie, oh ; ' ' Scots wha hae wi Wallace bled,' &c, &c, and, 
 beginning always with the second line, they kept exact time. 
 We asked some questions in a low tone — quite a whisper — 
 our position being such that no one could see our lips moving, 
 so as to guess the nature of our questions ; but it made no differ- 
 ence in regard to the knocks. As ten o'clock struck on the town 
 
262 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 clock, each, stroke seemed supplemented by a sound in the wall, 
 above the bed. We got a pickaxe, and tore up part of the 
 flooring at the spot where the knocking was going on ; the sounds 
 shifted position for a little, but at times they were the same as if a 
 person were hammering heavily on the edge of the hole we had 
 made in the floor. 
 
 " We examined minutely the floor, walls, ceiling, &c. ; we got 
 the children (who were asleep) out of the bed, and lifted aside the 
 bed-clothes, mattress, bed-bottom, and, in short, did everything we 
 could think of to discover, if possible, the cause of the knockings ; 
 others (amongst whom were police constables and the superinten- 
 dent) examined the lobby, staircase, and cellars; they likewise 
 tried, by knocking on various places, to produce similar sounds, 
 but without the slightest success. 
 
 (Signed) " Andrew Glendinning, Port Glasgow." 
 
 " 15th October, 1866. The foregoing is abridged from letters 
 written me shortly after the occurrences. 
 
 (Initialled) " A. G. 
 
 "16th October, 1866. We solemnly testify that the foregoing 
 statement drawn up by Mr. Andrew Glendinning, is exactly 
 correct. 
 
 , q . .J " James McDonald, late Sergeant, Port Glasgow. 
 ' j " James Fegan, grocer, Port Glasgow. 
 
 " Port Glasgow, 16th October, 1866." 
 
 " We conscientiously affirm that, besides the knockings which 
 were heard by many people in the house we lived in, in April, 
 1864, and besides some occurrences, which were only known to 
 a part of us, there were various articles scattered about from their 
 places, as if thrown by some person, although no one was near 
 where they were thrown from; such as small pieces of coal, broken 
 crockery, and potatoes. We also saw, at times, at the back of the 
 bed, the appearance of a hand moving up and down, and we 
 sometimes tried to catch it, but could not, for, (however quickly 
 we reached out our hands) it as quickly vanished, and we only 
 felt cold air. And sometimes, when the hours were striking 
 
LETTER FEOM ME. GEOEGE HENEY LEWES. 263 
 
 on the town clock, low knocks were made on the inner partition, 
 between the bed and the press. These things were seen and heard 
 by some of the strangers and neighbours, as well as by ourselves. 
 And we state solemnly, that we did not do any of these things, 
 nor cause, nor allow them to be done, and that we have no idea 
 whatever how to account for them, as they were all quite 
 mysterious to us. 
 
 " For self and family, 
 
 (Signed) "Hugh McCardle. 
 
 "Port Glasgow, 16th October, 1866." 
 " I have known Hugh McCardle, gardener, for some time, and, 
 to the best of my knowledge and belief, he is an honest, sober, 
 industrious, straightforward, truthful man. 
 
 (Signed) "James Fegan." 
 
 Mr. George Henry Lewes. 
 
 "The Priory, 21, North Bank, 
 
 "Eegent's Park, 21st Dec, 1869. 
 
 " Sir, — Although my health does not permit of my going out in 
 the evening, and there are other reasons why I should be indisposed 
 to investigate the 'spiritualistic' phenomena further, in their pre- 
 sent condition of not having fairly extricated themselves from the 
 suspicions of being due to the unconscious co-operation of the 
 assistants when not due to the positive imposture of one, still I 
 am glad to hear the serious way in which your Committee is 
 investigating the matter ; and with such men as Mr. "Wallace and 
 Mr. Crookes we have a right to expect some definite result. 
 
 " With regard to your suggestion that I should name some further 
 tests, I can only say that the case should be investigated precisely 
 as any other case would be by scientific men. 
 
 " I. As a commencement, we have phenomena of which we do 
 not know the means of production. But ' spiritualist ' logic, by a 
 common fallacy, confounds the cause we do not know with an 
 unknown cause. If I do not know the cause of the patch on 
 
264 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 bulldogs* eyes, I am not to conclude that the cause is one lying 
 outside the laws of physiology — an unknown cause. In like man- 
 ner, if I do not know how tables are turned and chairs leap in the 
 air, my ignorance is no warrant for the conclusion that the cause 
 is one lying outside the ordinary laws of physics. To know this, 
 I must positively know what is the cause. The ordinary laws of 
 physics do not explain the phenomena ! When you trace the 
 phenomena to their cause — imposture, or expectant attention, or 
 whatever it may be — the ordinary laws do suffice. 
 
 " II. The only certain fact then being our ignorance of the means 
 of production, we have to ascertain, if possible, what those means 
 are. Any hypothesis propounded must conform to two requisites. 
 First, it must explain the phenomena; secondly, it must be not 
 only a vera causa, but one proved to be in operation. 
 
 " Suppose we assume the force to be ' magnetic.' To justify this 
 assumption we must show that the phenomena are like those of 
 magnetism, follow the laws of magnetism, are produceable by mag- 
 netism. Has any one attempted to do this ? 
 
 " Next we must show that magnetism is actually in operation. I 
 might propose as an hypothesis that the chair leaped in the air 
 because a Kobbold tilted it up. If a Kobbold were present, and 
 if he had the power, the effects might follow. But you would not 
 believe in the presence of a Kobbold, because his presence would 
 enable you to explain the phenomena. What I have said of mag- 
 netism and Kobbolds, applies to all other agents hypothetically 
 propounded. No guess, however wild, need be rejected if it ad- 
 mit of verification; no guess that cannot be verified is worth a 
 moment's attention. 
 
 " The Committee, therefore, is like a man in the presence of a 
 phenomenon which is unlike all those he has hitherto studied. He 
 is ignorant of the means of its production, and has to find out — 
 if he can — what they are. 
 
 " In my experience, and it has been large, the means have 
 always been proved to be either deliberate imposture, aided by the 
 unconscious assistance of spectators, or the well-known effects of 
 
LETTER EROM PROEESSOR TYNDALL. 265 
 
 expectant attention. In the cases that I have not investigated, 
 
 the means may have been other ; on these cases therefore I should 
 
 be silent. 
 
 " Yours truly, 
 
 "George Henry Lewes." 
 
 Professor Tyndall. 
 
 " 22nd Dec. 1869. 
 
 " Sir, — You mention in your note to me three gentlemen, two of 
 whom are personally known to me, and for both of whom I enter- 
 tain a sincere esteem. 
 
 " The house of one of these, namely Mr. "Wallace, I have already 
 visited, and made there the acquaintance of the lady who was the 
 reputed medium between Mr. Wallace and the supernatural. 
 
 " And if earnestly invited by Mr. Crookes, the editor of the 
 'Chemical News,' to witness phenomena which in his opinion 
 'tend to demonstrate the existence of some power (magnetic or 
 otherwise) which has not yet been recognized by men of science/ 
 I should pay due respect to his invitation. 
 
 " But understand my position : more than a year ago Mr. Crom- 
 well Varley, who is, I believe, one of the greatest modern spiritual- 
 ists, did me the favour to pay me a visit, and he then employed a 
 comparison which, though nattering to my spiritual strength, 
 seems to mark me out as unfit for spiritual investigation. He said 
 that my presence at a seance resembled that of a great magnet 
 among a number of small ones. I throw all into confusion. Still 
 he expressed a hope that arrangements might be made to show me 
 the phenomena, and I expressed my willingness to witness such 
 things as Mr. Varley might think worth showing to me. I have 
 not since been favoured by a visit from Mr. Yarley. 
 
 " I am now perfectly willing to accept the personal invitation 
 of Mr. Crookes, should he consider that he can show me pheno- 
 mena of the character you describe. 
 
 "lam sir, your obedient servant, 
 
 " G. W. Bennett, Esq." " John Tyndall." 
 
266 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 Dr. William B. Carpenter, Y.P.R.S., &c. 
 
 " University of London, Burlington House, "W". 
 " December 24th, 1869. 
 
 " Sir, — My time is far too fully occupied by my official duties 
 and scientific pursuits to enable me to enter at any length into a 
 statement of my opinions in regard to the so-called spiritual mani- 
 festations. But I may state generally that I have satisfied myself 
 by personal investigation that, whilst a great number of what pass 
 as such are the results of intentional imposture, and many others 
 of self deception, there are certain phenomena which are quite 
 genuine, and must be considered as fair subjects of scientific study. 
 My inquiries have led me to the conclusion, however, that the source 
 of these phenomena does not lie in any communication ah extra, 
 but that they depend upon the subjective condition of the individual 
 which operates according to certain recognized physiological laws. 
 These I expounded in an article on mesmerism, electro biology, &c, 
 which I wrote for the ' Quarterly Review ' in October 1853 ; and 
 I have not seen any subsequent reason for modifying the opinions 
 therein expressed. 
 
 " I have since become cognizant of many facts, however, which 
 lead me to the belief that the process to which I have given the 
 name ' Unconscious Cerebration ' — of which you will find an ac- 
 count in the accompanying abstract — performs a large part in the 
 production of the phenomena known as spiritualistic. 
 
 " I remain, Sir, your obedt. servant, 
 
 " G. Wheatley Bennett, Esq." "William B. Carpenter." 
 
 [Abstract Enclosed.'] 
 
 " Man's conscious life essentially consists in an action and re- 
 action between his mind and all that is outside it, — the me and the 
 not me. But this action and re-action cannot take place, in his 
 present stage of existence, without the intervention of a material 
 instrument ; whose function it is to bridge over the hiatus between 
 the individual consciousness and the external world, and thus to 
 
LETTER EEOM DB. OAEPENTEB. 267 
 
 bring them into mutual communication. So long, therefore, as 
 either the mental or the bodily part of man was studied to the 
 exclusion of the other, no true progress could be made in psycho- 
 logical science ; and thus it was that the bygone controversies 
 between the spiritualists and the materialists, in which the dis- 
 putants on either side looked at his composite nature from that side 
 only, were barren of any other good result than that of bringing 
 into view phenomena that might otherwise have escaped detection. 
 But the psychologist who looks at his subject in the light of that 
 more advanced philosophy of the present day which regards 
 matter merely as the vehicle of force, has no difficulty in seeing 
 where both sets of disputants were right and both wrong ; and, 
 laying the foundations of his science broad and deep in the whole 
 constitution of the individual Man and his relations to the world 
 external to him, aims to build it up with the materials furnished 
 by experience of every kind, mental and bodily, normal and 
 abnormal, — ignoring no fact, however strange, that can be attested 
 by valid evidence, and accepting none, however authoritatively 
 sanctioned, that will not stand the test of thorough scrutiny. 
 
 "It is with the view of promoting the advance of such a 
 Psychology, that the lecturer desires to bring into more distinct 
 recognition a doctrine which has been familiar to the metaphysi- 
 cians of Germany from Leibnitz to the present time, under the 
 names ' Latent Thought,' or the ' Preconscious Activity of the 
 Soul,' and was systematically expounded in this country by Sir 
 William Hamilton ; whilst in physiological language it may be 
 designated as the ' Unconscious Action of the Brain,' or, more 
 strictly, ' Unconscious Cerebration.' * To himself it seems of 
 
 * Dr. Laycock, in an able essay on the " Beflex Action of the Brain," 
 published in 1844, brought together a number of phenomena which justi- 
 fied his extension of the doctrine of reflex action from the spinal cord to 
 the brain ; but as he did not draw a distinction between the reflex action 
 of the sensory ganglia (sensori-motor) and that of the cerebrum (ideo-motor), 
 and did not assert that either could take place without consciousness, he 
 was not understood at the time to affirm this position, though it appears 
 
268 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 little consequence whether the doctrine be expressed in terms of 
 metaphysics or in terms of physiology, provided it be recognized 
 as having a positive scientific basis. But since, in the systems of 
 philosophy long prevalent in this country, consciousness has been 
 almost uniformly taken as the basis of all strictly mental activity, 
 it seems convenient to designate as functions of the nervous 
 system all those operations which lie below that level. And there 
 is this advantage in approaching the subject from the physiological 
 side, — that the study of the automatic actions of other parts of 
 the nervous system furnishes a clue, by the guidance of which we 
 may be led to the scientific elucidation of many phenomena that 
 would otherwise remain obscure and meaningless." 
 
 Referring to a discourse delivered by him March 12th, 1852, 
 " On the Influence of Suggestion in modifying and directing 
 Muscular Movment independently of Volition," Dr. Carpenter 
 reminded his audience that the doctrine of ideo-motor action 
 therein set forth had been referred to by Professor Faraday as 
 furnishing an adequate scientific rationale of the phenomena of 
 " table-turning " and " table-talking," which developed themselves 
 epidemically soon afterwards. " Whilst the ordinary phenomena of 
 ' table-talking ' present a most curious body of illustrations of that 
 principle, cases have occasionally occurred in the experience of 
 persons above suspicion of intentional deception, in which the 
 answers given by the movements of the tables were not only 
 unknown to the questioners, but were even contrary to their belief 
 at the time, and yet afterwards proved to be true. Such cases 
 afford typical examples of the doctrine of 'Unconscious Cerebra- 
 
 from his subsequent statements that he certainly meant to do so. The 
 lecturer, having long previously taught the doctrine of the sensory- 
 ganglia, and having been convinced by Dr. Laycock's reasoning that it 
 might be extended to the cerebrum, was led by a consideration of the 
 anatomical relations of the cerebrum to the sensory ganglia to believe 
 that a succession of changes might take place automatically in the former, 
 of which the results only might rise to consciousness ; and to this kind of 
 activity he gave the designation of " Unconscious Cerebration." 
 
LETTER FROM DE. CARPENTER. 269 
 
 tion ; ' for in several of them it was capable of being distinctly- 
 shown, that the answers, although contrary to the belief of the 
 questioners at the time, were true to facts of which they had been 
 formerly cognizant, but which had vanished from their recollection, 
 the residua of these forgotten impressions giving rise to cerebral 
 changes which prompted the responses without any consciousness 
 on the part of the agents of the latent springs of their actions." 
 
 In order, however, to present the doctrine in its proper scien- 
 tific aspect by giving it a definite physiological basis, Dr. Carpenter 
 recapitulated what he considered to be the fundamental doctrines 
 relating to the original or primary, and the acquired or secondary 
 automatic actions of the principal divisions of the cerebro-spinal 
 centres. These may be distinguished as, — 
 
 1. The Spinal Cord (including the Medulla Oblongata) ; 
 
 2. The Sensory Ganglia} 
 
 3. The Cerebellum ; 
 
 4. The Cerebrum. 
 
 " Leaving out of consideration the cerebellum, of which the 
 function has not yet been satisfactorily determined, and fixing our 
 attention upon the other centres, we find that each of them, in 
 addition to its original or primary automatic actions, comes to be 
 the instrument of a set of secondary automatic actions, which, 
 though originally prompted by the will, and still remaining under 
 its control, are habitually performed without any volitional agency. 
 
 " Thus the primary function of the spinal cord as an independent 
 centre consists in the performance of the motions of respiration and 
 swallowing, which are essential to the maintenance of life ; and in 
 many of the lower animals it is certain that the ordinary move- 
 ments of locomotion have the same primary automatic character. 
 In man, however, the power of performing these movements is 
 acquired by a process of education ; yet when once the co-ordination 
 has been established, the movements are performed automatically, 
 — continuing when set going by one act of the will, until they are 
 checked by another act. Of this we have daily experience in the 
 continuance of the act of walking, whilst the attention is closely 
 
270 OOEEESPONDENOB. 
 
 and continuously occupied upon an internal train of thought ; each 
 movement suggesting the succeeding one ; and the repetition being 
 thus indefinitely prolonged, until, the attention being recalled, the 
 automatic impulse is superseded by volitional control. 
 
 "The primary automatic action of the sensory ganglia, again, 
 seems to be chiefly connected with movements of 'protection ; as in 
 the sneezing produced by the application of irritants to the nasal 
 surface, or the closure of the eyelids at a flash of light. But their 
 secondarily-SLutom&tic agency may be distinctly traced in the guid- 
 ance of the habitual movements of locomotion performed under the 
 conditions previously stated. Thus a man in a state of profound 
 abstraction walks through a crowded street, without jostling his 
 fellow-passengers or bruising himself against lamp-posts; and he 
 follows the line of direction which is most familiar to him, even 
 though at starting he had intended to take some other. 
 
 " The influence of habitudes acquired by experience, which take 
 the place in man of the intuitive capacities of the lower animals, is 
 peculiarly well seen in that co-ordination of visual and tactile 
 perceptions, by which we acquire our notions of the forms and 
 relations of external objects, and regulate our muscular movements 
 in accordance with those notions. A bird just come forth from the 
 egg will peck at an insect with perfect aim ; but an infant is long 
 in learning to grasp at a bright object held within its reach, being 
 obviously unable in the first instance either to estimate its distance, 
 or to combine the muscular actions needed for its prehension. And 
 the observation of numerous cases in which sight has been first 
 obtained after tactile familiarity with external objects had been 
 fully acquired, enables it to be positively affirmed that no object 
 can be immediately recognized by sight alone, when seen for the 
 first time under such circumstances.* 
 
 * Tims, in a case published about three years ago by Mr. Critchett, of a 
 young woman who first obtained sight at the age of nineteen, it is recorded 
 that when a pair of scissors was first held before her, although she correctly 
 described their shape and metallic lustre, she had not the least idea of their 
 identity with the implement she had been accustomed to handle; but when 
 told what it was, laughed at what she called her own stupidity. 
 
LETTEE EEOM DR. CABPENTER. 271 
 
 " This class of facts is of great importance in our present inquiry; 
 because we have here a distinct instance of the formation of judg- 
 ments on the basis of an acquired experience, by a process of which, 
 even when we give our attention to it, we are altogether unconscious. 
 Thus when we obtain a conception of solid form by the mental 
 combination of two dissimilar pictures in the stereoscope, that con- 
 ception seems to be so necessary and immediate, that its formation 
 might be supposed to be the result of an original intuition, if we 
 had no means of tracing out the antecedent stages of the process, 
 and of thus satisfying ourselves that it is secondary or acquired. 
 The faculty to which it is due may be said to be the resultant of 
 our whole previous training in this direction; which not merely 
 enables us to recognize the forms and relations of objects of which 
 we have some antecedent knowledge, so that they are in some 
 decree suggested by the single picture, but also to create (so to 
 speak) forms and relations of which the single picture gives us no 
 adequate idea. The physiologist can scarcely doubt, that as the 
 nervous system, like every other part of the organism, grows to the 
 mode in which it is habitually exercised, a direct channel of instru- 
 mental action here comes to take the place of the circuit through 
 which the process was originally performed ; so that the acquired 
 intuition of man, in regard to the forms and relations of external 
 objects, comes to be as certain and direct as the original intuition 
 of the lower animals, whilst probably far exceeding it in complete- 
 ness and range. 
 
 " The relation of the cerebrum, or brain proper, to the spinal cord 
 and sensory ganglia, can only be properly studied by the light of 
 comparative anatomy; and from this we learn that instead of being 
 (as was formerly supposed) the centre of the whole system, in direct 
 connection with the organs of sense and with the muscular appara- 
 tus, it is a superadded organ, the development of which seems to 
 bear a pretty constant relation to the degree in which intelligence 
 supersedes instinct as a spring of action. The ganglionic matter 
 which is spread out upon the surface of the hemispheres, and in 
 which their potentiality resides, is connected with the sensory tract 
 
272 COKEESPONDENCE. 
 
 at their base (which is the real centre of convergence for the 
 sensory nerves of the whole body) by commissural fibres, long 
 since termed by Reil, with sagacious foresight, ' nerves of the 
 internal senses;' and its anatomical relation to the sensorium is 
 thus precisely the same as that of the retina, which is a ganglionic 
 expansion connected with the sensorium by the optic nerve. Hence 
 it may fairly be surmised (1) that, as we only become conscious of 
 visual impressions on the retina when their influence has been 
 transmitted to the central sensorium, so we only become conscious 
 of ideational changes in the cerebral hemispheres when their influ- 
 ence has been transmitted to the same centre ; (2) that, as visual 
 changes may take place in the retina of which we are unconscious, 
 either through a temporary inactivity of the sensorium (as in sleep), 
 or through the entire occupation of the attention in some other 
 direction, so may ideational changes take place in the cerebrum, of 
 which we may be at the time unconscious for want of receptivity 
 on the part of the sensorium, but of which the results may at a 
 subsequent time present themselves to the consciousness as ideas 
 elaborated by an automatic process of which we have no cognizance. 
 "That the cerebrum, like the nervous centres on which it is 
 super-imposed, has an automatic activity of its own, cannot be 
 doubted by those who have attended to the phenomena of somnam- 
 bulism (whether natural or induced), in which the directing and 
 controlling power of the will seems completely suspended, and the 
 trains of thought follow the lead either of some dominant idea or 
 of suggestion from without. There are well-authenticated cases in 
 which such automatic action has not only evolved results that were 
 perfect in themselves, but has wrought these out through a shorter 
 and more direct process than had been conceived possible in the 
 waking state ; the withdrawal of all distracting influences appear- 
 ing to favour that undisturbed action of the mental mechanism (if 
 such a phrase be permissible), which is the condition most favour- 
 able to the success of the operation. But in all such instances the 
 automatic action follows the course of the habitual lines of thought, 
 and expresses the result of the whole previous training and 
 
LETTER FROM DR. CARPENTER. 273 
 
 discipline of the mind, which has been carried on under volitional 
 direction. The lawyer could not thus have written in his sleep a 
 lucid opinion, unravelling the perplexities of a complicated case, 
 if he had not assiduously cultivated the intellectual habit by which 
 it was elaborated • nor could the mathematician, in the same state, 
 have not merely executed with perfect correctness a lengthened 
 computation, which had baffled him in the waking state, but found 
 out a much more direct means of attaining the result, if his previous 
 training had not been of a kind to develop this self-acting power. 
 
 " "With such evidence that the cerebrum may work automatically, 
 it may further be regarded as physiologically probable (on the 
 grounds already stated) that such automatic action may take place 
 unconsciously ; and facts which are within the experience of every 
 one seem to justify this conclusion. Thus, when we have been 
 trying to recollect some name, phrase, or occurrence, and, after 
 vainly employing all the expedients we can think of for bringing 
 the desiderated idea to our minds, have abandoned the attempt as 
 useless, it will often occur spontaneously a little while afterwards, 
 suddenly flashing (as it were) before our consciousness; and this 
 although the mind has been completely engrossed at the time by 
 some entirely different train of thought, so that no link of associa- 
 tion can be detected whereby the result has been knowingly 
 apprehended. Now in these cases it seems probable that the train 
 of action we have purposely set going in the first instance has 
 continued in movement when we have withdrawn our attention 
 from it, and goes on all the more regularly in consequence of that 
 withdrawal ; for experience shows that we are much more likely 
 to recover the forgotten idea when we cease to trouble ourselves 
 about it, than when we go on searching for it, — just as a rider who 
 has lost himself in some unknown region is more likely to find his 
 way home by dropping the reins on his horse's neck, and letting 
 him take his own course, than by wearying him in trying one road 
 after another. 
 
 " The same mode of action seems to have a large share in the 
 process of invention, whether artistic, poetical, or mechanical ; for 
 
 T 
 
274 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 numerous instances might be cited, in which, the object to be 
 attained having been kept before the mind for some time without 
 any immediate result, that result has suddenly presented itself 
 either on first awaking out of sleep, or in the midst of some 
 entirely different occupation. And it is a common experience of 
 inventors (whether artists, poets, or mechanicians) that when they 
 have been brought to a stand by some difficulty, the tangle will be 
 more likely to unravel itself (so to speak) if the attention be com- 
 pletely withdrawn from it, than by any amount of continued effort. 
 
 " The same appears to be true of those acts of judgment in 
 which a great many opposing considerations are involved, and in 
 which we take time to form our conclusion. As was well said by 
 Abraham Tucker* of this class of cases, ' with all our care to 
 digest our materials, we cannot do it completely ; but after a 
 night's rest, or some recreation, or the mind being turned into 
 some different course of thinking, she finds they have ranged them- 
 selves anew during her absence, and in such manner as exhibits 
 almost at one view all their mutual relations, dependences and 
 consequences — which shows that our organs do not stand idle the 
 moment we cease to employ them, but continue the motions we 
 put into them after they have gone out of sight, thereby working 
 themselves to a glibness and smoothness, and falling into a more 
 regular and orderly posture than we could have placed them ivith all 
 our skill and industry.' Experience shows that the soundest 
 judgments of the well-disciplined mind are thus formed; all the 
 considerations which ought to be taken into account being first 
 duly brought before it, and then left free to arrange themselves by 
 fixing the attention on some other occupation ; and if time be 
 given for this unconscious balancing, we find, when we return to 
 the subject, that the direction in which our minds gravitate is 
 a surer guide than any estimate we might have formed under 
 volitional pressure. 
 
 " This unconscious action of the brain, however, is often exerted 
 
 * ' Light of Nature Pursued/ 2nd edition (1805), chap. x. § 4, vol. i. p. 248. 
 
LETTEE FEOM DE. CAEPENTEE. 275 
 
 in giving a bias to our judgment, of which we may be entirely un- 
 aware. Almost every one is thus influenced more or less by the 
 habits of thought and feeling early impressed upon him ; and the 
 j adgment is especially liable to be warped by these, when the ordi- 
 nary vigour of the mind is depressed by physical or moral causes. 
 This kind of perversion may be so decided in its evil effects, as to 
 lead to a suspicion of a want of honesty or candour, which may be 
 totally unfounded ; the real source of it lying hid deep down in 
 that stratum of the mental constitution, which represents the 
 results of those early influences for which the individual himself is 
 not responsible. Thus, as Mr. Lecky has shown, the doctrine of 
 unconscious cerebration inculcates toleration for differences not 
 merely of belief, but of the moral standard. 
 
 " One of the most frequently recurring forms of unconscious 
 cerebral action, is that by which what we call ' common sense ' 
 decides for us in a great variety of cases, in which we do not think 
 it worth while to submit the question to a logical discussion. 
 Now this ' common sense ' is, so to speak, an acquired intuition ; 
 being the resultant of the whole previous activity of the mind, con- 
 jointly with that of the brain which is its instrument. Its value 
 will consequently depend upon the nature of the training and dis- 
 cipline which the intellectual powers have received ; and it may 
 be affirmed without hesitation, that where those powers have been 
 originally good, and have been thoroughly well cultivated and exer- 
 cised, the e common sense ' judgment is likely to be even superior 
 to that which may be worked out by an elaborate process of reason- 
 ing, wherein some more acute reasoner will almost always be able 
 to find some flaw. Thus the ' common sense ' decision of mankind 
 in regard to the existence of an external world, is practically worth 
 more than all the arguments of all the logicians who have discussed 
 the basis of our belief in it. 
 
 (i If, then, it be true that every form of intuition, whether origin 
 nal or acquired, is referable to the ever-flowing under-current, 
 which may be designated as ' unconscious cerebration ' or ' pre^ 
 conscious activity of the soul/ according as we use the terms of 
 
 T 2 
 
276 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 physiology or of metaphysics, the question naturally arises what 
 power we have of directing and controlling its course, of strengthen- 
 ing or repressing its power, 
 
 "We have not that direct mastery over it, which we can 
 gain by a determined exercise of the will over our conscious 
 activity. We cannot acquire, if we have it not in our original 
 constitution, the creative power of genius, so as to make ourselves 
 great poets, artists, or musicians ; nor can we gain by practice that 
 peculiar insight which characterizes the scientific discoverer of the 
 highest class, or that ingenuity which distinguishes the great 
 mechanical inventor ; for these gifts are of the nature of instincts, 
 which may be developed and strengthened by appropriate cultiva- 
 tion, but which no culture will of itself produce, any more than it 
 can raise a crop of corn where there has been no seed. 
 
 " Still, where we cannot create, we may learn to admire the 
 beautiful, to recognize the true, and to value the good ; and this 
 power of appreciation grows and intensifies, in proportion as it is 
 exercised aright. The more we fix our attention on the highest 
 ideals of art, and withdraw ourselves from the influence of those 
 lower forms of it which in any way connect themselves with the 
 grosser parts of our nature, the more thorough will be our intuitive 
 appreciation of what is noble and elevating, the more thorough 
 our intuitive distaste for all that is mean and degrading. And so 
 in the pursuit of truth, the more faithfully, strictly, and per- 
 severingly we aim to disentangle ourselves from all selfish aims, 
 all conscious prejudices, the more shall we find ourselves be- 
 coming progressively emancipated from those unconscious preju- 
 dices which cling around us as results of early misdirecton and 
 erroneous habits of thought, and which are more dangerous to 
 our consistency than those against which we knowingly put our- 
 selves upon our guard. And so in those judgments in regard 
 to ourselves or others for which we are all daily appealing to the 
 guidance of common sense, the safety of that guidance will depend 
 upon the degree in which we have habitually aimed to cultivate 
 our power of reasoning correctly, to try every question by first 
 
LETTER FROM MR. TROLLOPE. 277 
 
 principles rather than by the dictates of a supposed temporary 
 expediency, and above all, ' to be just and fear not.' And every 
 course of self-discipline thus steadily and honestly pursued, tends 
 not merely to clear the mental vision of the individual, but to 
 ennoble the race ; by developing that power of immediate insight, 
 which, in man's highest phase of existence, will not only supersede 
 the laborious operations of his intellect, but will reveal to him 
 truths and glories of the unseen, which the intellect alone can see 
 but ' as through a glass, darkly.' 
 
 "W. B. C." 
 
 Mr. T. Adolphus Trollope. 
 
 " Yillino Trollope, Florence, 
 
 " 29th December, 1869. 
 " Sir — In reply to your letter of the 17th, I can only say that I 
 have little or nothing to add to those previous statements of mine, 
 of which you are in possession. With regard to the sittings with 
 Mrs. Gkippy, I can only say that the greatest watchfulness on the 
 part of those taking part in them failed to detect any trace of 
 imposture. The physical phenomena which took place (in the 
 dark), such as the sudden falling on the table of a large quantity 
 of jonquils, which filled the whole room with their odour, were 
 extraordinary, and, on any common theory of physics, unaccount- 
 able. The room in which this took place had been carefully 
 examined by me, and Mrs. Gkippy 's person had been carefully 
 searched by my wife. With regard to metaphysical phenomena, 
 an attempt to hold communication with intelligences other than 
 those present in the flesh was stated by a lady to whom a 
 communication was addressed to have been extraordinarily suc- 
 cessful and to have been proved by the event. In the case of 
 myself and my wife all such attempts resulted in total failure. 
 I have recently had a sitting with Dr. Willis, of Boston. The 
 physical manifestations (in the dark) were remarkable and per- 
 plexing. The attempts at spiritual communication were altogether 
 failures. 
 
278 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 " In short the result of my experience thus far is this, that the 
 physical phenomena frequently produced are, in many cases, not 
 the result of any sleight of hand, and that those who have 
 witnessed them with due attention must be convinced that there 
 is no analogy between them and the tricks of professed ' conjurers.' 
 I may also mention that Bosco, one of the greatest professors of 
 legerdemain ever known, in a conversation with me upon the 
 subject, utterly scouted the idea of the possibility of such phe- 
 nomena as I saw produced by Mr. Home, being performed by 
 any of the resources of his art. To what sort of agency these 
 results are to be attributed, I have no idea, and give no opinion ; 
 although, (inasmuch as I consider that the word ' supernatural ' 
 involves a contradiction in terms), I hold that to admit that the 
 phenomena exist, implies the admission that they are ' natural,' or 
 in accordance with some law of nature. "With regard to the 
 metaphysical phenomena, though I have witnessed many strange 
 things, I have never known any that satisfactorily excluded the 
 possibility of mistake or imposture. 
 
 " Permit me to add that if you should think fit to make any 
 public use of this letter, I must request that it be printed, if at 
 all, in extenso. 
 
 " I am, Sir, your obedient servant, 
 
 " T. Adolphus Trollope." 
 
 Professor Huxley. 
 
 " 24, Abbey Place, 
 
 "Jan. 2nd, 1870. 
 " Sir, — I have been unwilling to reply to your letter of the 18th 
 Dec, 1869, hastily, and I therefore delayed my answer until my 
 return from a short absence from London. 
 
 " If the gentlemen whom you mention, and for whose judgment 
 and capacity I have every respect, have not been able in the course 
 of some months to arrive at results satisfactory to themselves and 
 capable of being stated satisfactorily to the scientific public, it 
 
LETTER FROM MR. BRADLAUGH. 279 
 
 "would be mere presumption in me to entertain the hope that I 
 should be more successful, without a much greater expenditure of 
 time and trouble. But for the present year my time and energies 
 are already so fully preoccupied that it would be little short of 
 madness for me to undertake an investigation of so delicate and 
 difficult a character. The only certain result of which would be an 
 interminable series of attacks from the side from which I might 
 chance to differ. 
 
 " I hope that I am perfectly open to conviction on this or any 
 other subject; but I must frankly confess to you that it does not 
 interest me ; and that I think that my duty as a man of science 
 towards the public may be much better discharged by activity in 
 other directions. 
 
 " I am, Sir, 
 
 " Yours truly, 
 
 "T. H. Huxley." 
 
 " G. W. Bennett, Esq." 
 
 Mr. Charles Bradlaugh. 
 
 " Tottenham, April 6th, 1870, 
 " Dear Sir, — I regret to say that at the Sub-committee I atten- 
 ded (that with Mr. Home), although I attended the whole of its 
 meetings, I had no reason to induce me to concur in your report. 
 Such movement and sound as occurred when I was present was of 
 too slight a character to entitle one to come to any conclusion, 
 except that it might have been easily produced without extraordin- 
 ary means. I absented myself from the general meetings when 
 the phenomena, spoken to gravely, came within the range of the 
 impossible, e.g., spirit flowers and fruits alleged to be thrown in a 
 medium's lap. If Mr. Home had given further seances I should 
 have attended, as he afforded the fullest facilities for investigation. 
 
 " Yours truly, 
 
 " Charles Bradlaugh." 
 " G. W. Bennett, Esq." 
 
280 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 M. Leon Favre. 
 
 " 1, Place Vintimille, Paris, 13 Juin, 1870. 
 
 " Monsieur, — Yotre Comite fait appel aux convictions et demande 
 que tous ceux qui ont pu acquerir la certitude des phenomenes 
 dont l'observation occupe les esprits serieux, viennent temoigner 
 de leur croyance en les signant de leur nom. 
 
 " Je m'empresse, monsieur, tout inconnu que je suis, a vous 
 donner cette declaration, qui est pour moi une satisfaction de con- 
 science. 
 
 " J'ai etudie longuement minutieusement et consciencieusement 
 les phenomenes spiritualistes. Non seulement je me suis convaincu 
 de leur realite irrefragable, mais j'ai la conviction profonde qu'ils 
 sont produits par les ames de ceux qui ont quitte la terre, et — bien 
 plus — qu'ils ne peuvent etre produits que par elles. 
 
 " Je crois done a l'existence d'un monde invisible correspondant 
 au monde que percpivent nos regards. Je crois que les habitans 
 de ce monde sont pour la plupart les anciens habitans du globe 
 terrestre, et je crois a la communication possible et demontree des 
 deux mondes entr'eux. 
 
 " Je suis tout pret, monsieur, a toutes les affirmations en ce 
 genre que vous croirez utiles a la divulgations de la verite, et vous 
 prie d'accepter l'assurance de ma consideration bien fraternelle, 
 
 " L. Favre Clavairoz, 
 
 " Monsieur G. "W*. Bennett, " Consul General de France." 
 " Secretaire du Comite sur le Spiritualisme de la 
 " Societe Dialectique a Londres." 
 
 Mrs. L^titia Lewis. 
 
 "Erchless Castle, Beauly, Invernesshire, 
 
 "November 20th, 1870. 
 
 " Sir, — Having read with much interest the articles in i The 
 
 Queen,' on Spiritualism, I forward to you my personal experience 
 
 on the subject for the benefit of the Dialectical Society. I must 
 
 inform you that I am not a medium and had no belief in spirits 
 
LETTER FROM MRS. LEWIS. 281 
 
 till I became convinced almost against my will. Whilst residing 
 at my home in South Wales during the spring of the present year, 
 most wonderful spiritual manifestations occurred spontaneously to 
 myself and daughter. The enclosed is a copy of a letter I wrote 
 (to a relation and a clergyman) at the time. I give my name and 
 address, and also the names of individuals concerned, which of 
 course you will keep private. I do so to convince you of the 
 accuracy of the facts stated. 
 
 "L^etitia Lewis, 
 " Of Stradey, Carmarthenshire." 
 
 (Copy of a Letter sent by me to a near relative, who is a 
 Clergyman in the Church of England.) 
 
 " My dear , 
 
 " As I think you are a strong-minded man, and considering 
 you the spiritual head of the family (in the ecclesiastical sense of 
 the word), I write now to tell you the sequel of the ' spiritual 
 manifestations ' that so alarmed me when last here. I have no 
 belief in the spirits, but have been incredulous when hearing of 
 other people's faith. I wrote to tell, at the time, to many of the 
 family the curious events here, so that perhaps you heard I was 
 obliged to change my bed-room as I could get no sleep. When 
 the fire was out, such constant noises awoke me that I was always 
 striking matches, and expecting to see some wild animal in the 
 room, so great was the rustling and shuffling, as if some uneasy 
 monster were moving about ; also a most extraordinary brilliant 
 light appeared on the inside of the bed -curtains ; this light I and 
 several others in the house have seen at different times, but not in 
 the same room. Many other very odd events occurred, too numer- 
 ous to mention here, so I will only relate one or two instances. A 
 candle was seen to light itself ; the valance of my sofa was tucked 
 up in the most curious way at night by invisible hands; my 
 clothes, which were left arranged on this sofa, were constantly 
 interfered with, books reversed in the most wonderful manner, 
 
282 OOEKESPONDENCB. 
 
 etc., etc. The exact impression of a skeleton's hand was seen on 
 the glass of a book-case in this same room. 
 
 " I was really glad to have to visit my sister at Henbury, on 
 the 20th of April, for there I thought my rest would not be dis- 
 turbed j but to my surprise, very loud raps (twice during the first 
 night, and for two nights after), came on the doors and walls, which 
 greaify alarmed me, and the clothes, as before, were interfered 
 with. Since then nothing more has occurred to me. 
 
 " The first letter I received in Paris, early in May, from my 
 married daughter (at Stradey), stated that the rapping had com- 
 menced in her room in the most demonstrative manner, on the 
 wall and all parts of the room — frequently during the day, but 
 more so at night. She was nearly a week without sleep, and had 
 the courage to try and talk, in the day with this noisy spirit, by 
 spelling the letters ; but, though the raps answered, she could make 
 out nothing by the alphabet. This continued for a fortnight or 
 longer, the rapping becoming more vehement. On beginning to 
 write one day, to her great surprise, fear, and wonder, her hand 
 was forced to make letters she could not read ; words were formed 
 but she could not make them out. This was the first sentence she 
 read with difficulty — ' "Will you begin to believe that I am present 1 
 My mind is troubled until I have revealed my secret.' My daugh- 
 ter asked, 'Who are jouV 'Benj. Way.' Then, at her asking 
 for the name in full, ' Benjamin Way * ' was written. She then 
 asked, ' Are you Uncle Ben ? ' ' Yes, yes, dear child.' Pages were 
 written, and she asked a great many questions ; these always 
 brought the reply, ' You must not tease me,' ' Go to the devil.' 
 The spirit wrote where he came from ; but this, and other past 
 events in his life, I decline to write. My daughter cried for days 
 and was fearfully frightened. Her crying so distressed the spirit 
 that the raps followed her everywhere more and more, and then, on 
 writing again, it said, ' What, crying again 1 you pain me so, dear, 
 dear child, you must forgive me.' This one communication I must 
 
 * B. Way is the name of my eldest brother — deceased several years 
 ago — and the signature is exactly like his, when living. 
 
LETTER FROM MRS. LEWIS. 283 
 
 write, as it is so strange, and was evidently the cause of the spirit's 
 uneasiness; the subject being his will, and where it was to be found, 
 describing the place in a great tin box. The spirit came to me as 
 I was his favourite sister, and left off troubling me as I was so 
 frightened. My daughter, wisely trying to get rid of this most 
 persevering spirit, bade it attend a seance which she heard from her 
 husband would be given in the neighbourhood of Manchester. 
 
 The medium was Mrs. , a minister's wife, at W . My 
 
 daughter's husband, Mr. M. , wishing to see some manifestations 
 
 (being an unbeliever in spirits), got a friend to take him, as he did 
 not know the people. I must tell you that, although my daughter 
 had written to her husband of her alarm, she never named the 
 secret or subject of the will ; only that Benjamin Way's spirit had 
 divulged a secret among his numerous manifestations to her. The 
 
 first seance was very unsatisfactory. Mrs. , a very delicate 
 
 person, nearly fainted from the extreme violence with which her 
 hand was banged on the table, and any further manifestations were 
 impossible, with the exception of rapping and tables being turned. 
 
 Some days later, Mr. M attended another seance. Questions 
 
 were asked through Mrs. , who was still very weak. The 
 
 spirit, when asked if it was the same that had promised to meet 
 him there, said, 'Yes, and I am here.' It then wrote its name, 
 'Benj. Way;' which was passing strange, as neither Mr. or Mrs. 
 
 had heard the name before. When asked for proof, it drew 
 
 a diagram of the tin box ; which was a proof to my daughter that 
 
 the promise that the spirit would attend at the seance at W 
 
 had been kept ; for, as I before mentioned, my daughter had not 
 named the will or tin box to her husband." 
 
284 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 FROM 
 
 PERSONS NOT MEMBERS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 COMMITTEE. 
 
 Miss Anna Blackwell. 
 
 " To the Chairman of the l Spiritualism ' Committee. 
 " Sir, — In order to arrive at a sound conclusion in regard to any 
 novel phenomena, we need the correlative confirmations of Theory 
 and of Fact. For, as every theory must remain in abeyance while 
 unsupported by fact, so any fact is liable to be misunderstood 
 until it is interpreted with the aid of a theory explanatory of its 
 nature and bearing, as one of a group of related phenomena ; as 
 the fact of the apparent rising and setting of the sun was only 
 understood when Galileo, with the aid of a theory deduced from 
 the study of the group of related phenomena to which that fact 
 belongs, determined its true nature as evidence of planetary 
 rotation. When Fact and Theory coincide, we not only feel 
 that we possess an element of certainty that could not be furnished 
 by either without the other, but we also feel that human thought 
 has advanced a step. The hypotheses of Columbus and of Kepler 
 would have been none the less true if they had not been followed 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 285 
 
 by the discovery of the hemisphere and the planet; but they 
 would have remained comparatively without influence on the 
 mental current of the world. On the other hand, if the discovery 
 of America and of Neptune had merely been stumbled on by 
 a lucky chance, though the world's inventory would have been the 
 richer by a continent and a star, its mental wealth would not have 
 been increased as it has been by the demonstration of the value of 
 inferential deduction afforded by the concurrence of Theory and 
 Fact. While, therefore, the domain of Experiment invites the 
 investigations of all, it is none the less the duty of those who 
 believe themselves to be in possession of a rational and coherent 
 explanation of phenomena which, as such, are accessible to every- 
 one, to contribute their quota towards the prosecution of the 
 general inquiry in regard to them ; and it is with much pleasure 
 that I comply with the invitation you have addressed to me, as an 
 English disciple of the School of Spiritist Philosophy founded by 
 the late Allan Kardec, to furnish you with a sketch of the Theory 
 of Existence that has been gradually built up on the basis elaborated 
 by him, and of which I had the honour of presenting an outline at 
 the informal meeting of your Committee, on the 10th of August, 
 1869; a theoretic basis which — confirmed by the tenour of 
 scientific discovery — is believed, by those who have adopted it, to 
 give the key to the so-called ' Spiritual Phenomena,' as to all the 
 other phenomena of existence ; and which, having been deduced 
 from the concurrent statements of a vast number of intelligences 
 declaring themselves through many thousands of intelligent 
 seekers in every part of the world, to be the souls of men and 
 women who have formerly lived upon this earth, is as much 
 a ' fact ' of the modern Spiritualistic movement, and one, certainly, 
 of as much interest and importance, as any other of the ' pheno- 
 mena ' which your Committee is investigating with so laudable a 
 desire to arrive at the truth concerning them. 
 
 " Nothing being isolated in Nature, and it being impossible, as 
 previously remarked, to judge sanely of any class of phenomena 
 otherwise than in relation to the other classes of phenomena with 
 
286 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 which it is connected as an element of the world around us, 
 it is evident that we can only arrive at a correct appreciation 
 of the nature and bearing of the so-called ' Spiritual Phenomena ' 
 with the aid of a Theory in which they are found to have their 
 place as a result of the same general Laws that determine the 
 production of all other phenomena ; and that our first step, in 
 endeavouring to arrive at such an appreciation of those 'pheno- 
 mena ' (whose reality each inquirer can ascertain for himself), 
 must therefore be to obtain a clear idea of the nature of the life 
 we are living, and of the Universe in which we find ourselves. 
 
 " Every Effect implying the action of a Cause adequate to its 
 production, and the phenomena of Existence, therefore, necessarily 
 implying Self-existence, we have, in endeavouring to ascertain the 
 nature of the special phenomena in question, to begin by ascer- 
 taining what it is of which Self-existence is predicable. If the 
 tendency of scientific discovery can be shown to point to Matter 
 as the source of Life, and, consequently, to the self-existence of 
 the Material Universe, we must put aside the hypothesis of spirit- 
 action as the cause of the phenomena in question, and must seek 
 for their explanation in some as yet unknown quality or attribute 
 of Matter. If, on the contrary, the most advanced scientific in- 
 vestigation is demonstrating the co-existence, with Matter, of 
 other orders of entity, it must be admitted that there is not only 
 a possibility, but a strong a 'priori probability, of the concurrence 
 of spirit-action in their production ; because, in the first place, if 
 other orders of entity besides Matter can be shown to exist, it is 
 both possible and probable that what the world has always in- 
 tuitively recognised as ' spirit' may be one of those other orders, 
 and, in that case, the souls of men being shown to be something 
 that does not perish with their bodies, it is evident that — as they 
 have both animated a body of the human order, and also, by 
 quitting that body, have proved that the human order of body is 
 not indispensable to their existence— they may now be animating 
 bodies of a different order, constituted by classes of vibration 
 other than those by which the human body is constituted, the fact 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 287 
 
 of whose existence, all around us, though not appreciable by- 
 human senses, has been conclusively demonstrated by Secchi 
 (Unity of the Physical Forces, p. 193) ; and in relation to which 
 "Flammarion asserts (Discourse of April 2, 1869, p. 13) as ' the 
 most astounding result of the investigations of the last few years ' 
 that ' Physical Science teaches us that tve are living in the midst of 
 a world invisible to us, and that it is by no means impossible that 
 other orders of beings may be living, equally with ourselves, upon the 
 earth, in an oi^der of sensations absolutely different from ours, and 
 without its being possible for us to be aware of their presence unless 
 they manifest themselves to us by producing phenomena susceptible 
 of being perceived by our senses : ' and because, in the second place, 
 if we are thus living in the midst of the unseen ' world ' of senti- 
 ent and active life whose reality has been persistently affirmed 
 by the human race in every age, that other ' world ' must neces- 
 sarily, in virtue of the universal enchainings of existence, be con- 
 nected with the 'world' in which we find ourselves ; and, therefore, 
 as its people must be presumed to be seeking and advancing as we 
 are seeking and advancing, and to be as desirous of showing us, as 
 we can be of knowing, that they are still alive, it would seem to 
 be altogether natural and probable that, through the efforts and 
 advances of the souls still clothed upon with a corporeal garment 
 of flesh and of the souls now clothed upon with a corporeal 
 garment of another order, the two classes of the population of the 
 planet — like the bands of French and Italian navvies hewing 
 their way, from opposite sides, through the rocky barrier of the 
 Mont Cenis — should meet, at length, and joyfully fraternize, on 
 the confines of their respective ' states.' And it is evident that, if 
 any means of communication have really been established between 
 the ' world ' we see and an invisible but equally real ' world ' 
 about us — no matter how imperfect and seemingly irregular its 
 beginnings, no matter though the more advanced and refined of the 
 people of that 'world' should be as little accessible as they would be 
 here, to mere unsympathetic curiosity, no matter though 'Tom, Dick, 
 and Harry,' in that other ' world,' not having undergone any very 
 
288 COMMUNICATION FEOM 
 
 marked change through the mere act of dying, should show them- 
 selves, in their ' communications ' with the ' Tom, Dick, and 
 Harry ' of this mundane sphere, to be very much what they were 
 when they quitted it — the fact of such communication, whether 
 considered in itself, or in the very considerable modifications of our 
 opinions which it might be expected to operate in regard to the 
 nature and conditions of life and the physical basis of the soul's 
 immortality, would constitute a step in advance, of incalculably 
 greater interest and importance, for the humanity of our planet, 
 than all its previous achievements and acquisitions put together. 
 
 " That Matter is incompetent to account for the phenomena of 
 Material Existence (to say nothing of those of Mental and Moral 
 life), is demonstrable from the fact that every object of the 
 Material Universe consists of atoms possessing no other attributes 
 than extension, density, inertia, impenetrability by one another, and 
 the mutual repulsion in virtue of which they are always separated 
 by interstitial spaces ; that those atoms are not necessarily or per- 
 manently united in any given mode or form, but are diversely and 
 temporarily combined, for the production of each body, under 
 certain pre-determined conditions, in certain fixed proportions of 
 atoms and of interstices, according to certain fixed laws, by the 
 action of ubiquitous incessantly-active Forces, whose theatre of 
 operation is the interstitial spaces which separate the material 
 atoms ; and that the combination of those atoms into bodies, as 
 well as the various forms and qualities of those bodies, are solely 
 the result of the varying modes of juxtaposition which the inert, 
 unconscious, mutually-repellant atoms are made to assume, for the 
 production of those bodies, by the Forces to whose agglomerative 
 and qualitative action they are thus absolutely submitted. And 
 it is therefore evident that the Material Universe cannot be 
 regarded as Self-existent (in other words, as being its own Cause), 
 because no one of the material atoms of which all bodies are 
 composed — and which, knowing nothing, originating nothing, are 
 merely the obedient slaves of the Cosmic Forces — can have 
 determined either the laws of its own existence, or those of 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 289 
 
 its innumerable possible combinations with its fellows, to which 
 the forms and correlations of the Material Universe are due ; 
 while it is equally evident that there is nothing in the aggregate 
 of those atoms (which, under the action of the Cosmic Forces, are 
 perpetually changing their modes of juxtaposition,) to account for 
 the stability of the laws that regulate the evolution of physical 
 phenomena. For, the sum of a Whole being only the sum of its 
 Parts, the totality of the possibilities of Matter can only be the 
 sum of the possibilities of each of its constituent atoms ; an 
 argument whose force is not invalidated by the fact that, through 
 the organization of those atoms into compound forms, there is 
 evolved a higher and wider range of phenomena than those 
 atoms, as separate units, are capable of producing ; as the steam- 
 engine, in full blast, produces effects to the production of which 
 its several parts, uncombined, would be incompetent. For, in this 
 case also, the sum of the Whole is neither more nor less than the 
 sum of its constituent elements ; that sum, in the case of organ- 
 ized bodies, comprising, in addition to the original possibilities of 
 each of their atoms, the action of the various formative, qualitative, 
 and directing Forces brought to bear upon those atoms, just as, in 
 the case of the working engine, the sum of its elements comprises, 
 in addition to the original possibilities of each portion of its 
 machinery, the oil which lubricates that machinery, the steam 
 which sets it in motion, the fire and water that generate the steam, 
 the action of the practical skill that superintends the working of 
 the engine, and the genius of the Engineer that devised the whole. 
 The investigators of the Thermodynamic School, headed by their 
 most laborious representative (G. A. Hon, C onsequences physiques 
 et metaphysiques dela Thermodynamique, p. 96.), have demonstrated, 
 with the most rigorous mathematical exactness, that the Forces to 
 whose action is due the grouping of the mutually-repellant atoms 
 into the various modes of juxtaposition which constitute the 
 substances, forms, and qualities of material bodies, and which 
 thus furnish the continents and instruments of manifestation of 
 Mental and Moral power, are neither vibrations nor any other 
 
 V 
 
290 COMMUNICATION FEOM 
 
 mode of Matter, but constitute an order of entity absolutely 
 distinct from Matter, yet as really a factor in the production of 
 Material phenomena as are the atoms themselves ; that they are 
 independent of the conditions of Space and Time ; that they fill 
 all Space, and are perpetually active ; and that it is to their action 
 on the inert material atoms, and not to those atoms, that the 
 evolution of material phenomena is due. 
 
 " But, if the material atoms are dependent on the ubiquitous 
 Cosmic Forces for the grouping which combines them into the 
 various substances and forms of the material world, the mutual rela- 
 tions of the latter imply the action, and consequently the existence, 
 of a still higher element or principle, viz., that of the presiding 
 Intelligence which rules those unreasoning agents as absolutely as 
 the latter rule the atoms, and causes them to evolve, in their 
 minutest details as in the boundless scope of their universality, 
 the harmonies of related existence that, as we become acquainted 
 with them, gradually lead us to the conception of the Universe as 
 being at once the result of Power superior to the inert atoms and 
 unreasoning forces by which it is constituted and to the human 
 intellect by which it is perceived, and the realization of a pre- 
 ordained Plan which those atoms and forces, and also the develop- 
 ments of human activity, are seen to be working out. For no 
 Effect can be greater than its Cause ; and therefore, while it is 
 impossible that inert atoms and unreasoning forces can have deter- 
 mined the laws that regulate the evolution of the phenomena of the 
 Universe, it is equally impossible that they can have produced 
 the human intellect by which, through a slow process of discovery 
 (the uncovering of what existed, though hidden from us, before we 
 found it out), those complex phenomena are being analysed and 
 interpreted ; and as the human intellect is itself only an element 
 of the Universe, and subjected, like all the other elements of the 
 Universe, to laws whose action it can neither modify nor elude, it 
 is evident that neither those atoms, those forces, nor the human 
 intellect, can have devised the General Plan which, revealed to us 
 by the harmonious correlations of phenomenal evolution, reveals 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 291 
 
 to us, in its turn, the existence of the supreme intelligence 
 Whose presiding action is as necessarily implied, in the working 
 of the laws which regulate those correlations, as are the mind and 
 hand of the Author, in the arrangement that has grouped the 
 letters of the Alphabet into the argument of the Book. And as 
 the laws, whose discovery gradually reveals to us the existence of 
 Intelligence as the co-ordinator of the phenomena of the Universe, 
 are so absolute in their action that we can neither change an 
 iota of their ordinations, nor accomplish anything, from the drawing 
 of a breath to the weighing of the globes of our solar system, 
 otherwise than in virtue of those ordinations, — as their universality 
 proves the unity of their Source, while their immutability 
 proves that Source to be distinct from Matter, because, if it were 
 not so, it would be subject to the transformations of Materiality, 
 and there would be no stability in the regulation of phenomenal 
 evolution, — and as they are so beneficent in their scope that, 
 while, on the one hand, all our suffering results from our failure 
 to bring the conditions of our lives into harmony with their 
 ordinations, so, on the other hand, if we understood and obeyed 
 them in their integrity, we should have attained to all the 
 happiness that life is capable of affording, — we are necessarily 
 led, through analysis of the phenomena of existence, to the 
 conception of the Universe as the result of the action of Supreme, 
 All-powerful, and Benevolent Intelligence ; and, as we cannot 
 conceive of such Intelligence otherwise than as an attribute of 
 Being, we are compelled to admit the existence of the Unique, 
 Omniscient, Omnipotent, and Beneficent Producer, Sustainer, and 
 Ruler of the Universe Whom Theists for convenience call GOD. 
 The idea of Cause necessarily implying the correlative idea of 
 Effect, the recognition of Self-existent Intelligence as the Cause of 
 the noumena of the Universe necessarily implies, in its turn, the 
 existence of the intelligent minds, (souls, or spirits,) whose per- 
 ception of the action of those noumena will constitute the universe 
 of phenomenal relations pre-supposed in that action. And there- 
 fore, while the attribution of Self-Existence to Matter necessarily 
 
 v 2 
 
292 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 leads to a denial of the existence of a Spiritual element (or 
 principle) distinct from Matter, and consequently, to a denial 
 of the continued existence of the sentient principle which, if a 
 product of the material organism through, which it manifests itself, 
 must necessarily perish with the dissolution of that organism, the 
 attribution of Self-existence to Intelligence leads, as necessarily, 
 to the admission of the existence of a Spiritual element distinct 
 from Matter, and of the continued existence of the sentient 
 principle, or soul, after the death of the body which has served it, 
 for the time being, as its instrument of perception and manifesta- 
 tion. 
 
 " And this admission of the continued existence of the soul, 
 after its separation from the body which has brought its faculties 
 under the various discipline of the earthly life, implies, in its 
 turn, 1st, the Soul's progressive education as the result of its 
 conjunction with a succession of bodies, corresponding to the 
 successive modifications of its moral and intellectual states that 
 have been effected by its subjection to that various discipline, and 
 bringing it into relation with higher realms, or modes, of pheno- 
 menal evolution, corresponding to the degrees of its progressive 
 advancement ; 2ndly, and consequently, the existence of the various 
 other realms, or modes, of sentient and active life, distinct from 
 our human world but intimately connected with it, which has 
 been vaguely believed in from the earliest ages of human thought, 
 which the leaders of Modern Science have shown to be not only 
 possible but probable, and which, through the so-called ' Spiritual 
 Phenomena,' is now being proved by the irrefragable argument of 
 Fact ; and 3rdly the existence of countless grades of development 
 among the intelligent beings of the Universe, and consequently, 
 of a countless succession of higher and wider fields of intelligent 
 activity, corresponding to those various grades ; in other words, 
 the hierarchical constitution of the Universe. The conception of 
 Self-existent Intelligence as the Cause of all that is (ourselves 
 included,) also implies, on the one hand, that all orders of existence, 
 deriving their being from the Causal Action, must remain for ever 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 293 
 
 dependent on that Action, and therefore in intimate connexion 
 with IT, and on the other hand, that there must be, for ever, 
 between all Derived existences and the Self-existence from which 
 they derive, the radical, essential, unchangeable difference between 
 Effect and Cause; for the Causal Action, though present (as 
 Cause is present in Effect) in every atom of the Universe it 
 creates (no movement of which can escape its omniscience, and no 
 atom of which can be ' dead,' since each material atom, though 
 inert, is infilled by that Presence with an infinity of latent p>ossi- 
 bUities of vitalization that ivill start into seemingly spontaneous 
 activity on the occurrence of the conditions necessary to their 
 manifestation), must necessarily remain as distinct from, and 
 superior to, the forms of the Universe, as does Cause from its 
 resulting Effect ; and therefore the Divine Reality, while potenti- 
 ally everywhere, is personally nowhere in any sense of personality 
 conceivable by us, although it may be that its Presence will be 
 eventually perceived by us, in modes not now imaginable by the 
 human mind, with the aid of higher orders of corporeal organisms, 
 enabling us to take cognizance of modes of vibration to the per- 
 ception of which our present corporeal organization is inadequate. 
 And this same conception of Causal Intelligence implies, yet 
 farther, that, as our knowledge of the Universe can only be a 
 growing perception of phenomenal relation, so, our knowledge of 
 the Divine Being can only be such an inferential ascertainment of 
 its attributes as may be deducible from its Operation, even though 
 that Operation be held to include the manifestations of its 
 Presence just alluded to, or, in our lower phases of development, 
 the sending of special messages (re-veloMons, i.e. re-veilings, not 
 W7i-veilings), intended to stimulate our inquiry into our Universal 
 relations; for, as our perception of the former, and our com- 
 prehension of the latter, must always be in accordance with our 
 intellectual and moral states, our idea of the Divine Being must 
 necessarily change, for ever, with every expansion of our know- 
 ledge of its Operation. And as our knowledge of that Operation, 
 however narrow, superficial, and fragmentary, is now very much 
 
294 COMMUNICATION FBOM 
 
 broader, deeper, and more convergent, than it has been at any former 
 period of the world's history, we must admit a strong probability 
 of our being about to witness the formation of a new and nobler 
 idea of the Causal Being, and of our relation to IT and to the 
 various orders of derived existences, as the corollary and comple- 
 ment of our broader acquaintance with the various branches of 
 Natural Law that are at once the exponents of its Plan, and the 
 effectuators of its Purpose, in the establishment of the order of 
 the Universe : while the generalisation, at this time, of the so- 
 called ' Spiritual Phenomena ' — which are reported of, by many 
 millions of competent observers, as taking place in every part of 
 the globe — must be admitted to suggest an equally strong pro- 
 bability of their being connected with this approaching transforma- 
 tion of our ' Beliefs ; ' a transformation destined, not to ' destroy/ 
 but to l fulfil/ the promise of our earlier religious syntheses, as the 
 promise of the bud is fulfilled in the flower ; of the flower, in the 
 fruit j of the child in the man ; of the dawn, in the day. 
 
 " For while we cannot suppose the more advanced intelligences 
 in the other life to be at the beck and call of every questioner, we 
 may reasonably expect that the generalization of conscious commu- 
 nication between the world we see and the unseen world about us, 
 enabling those intelligences to select, as their media of communi- 
 cation with us, the human organizations best fitted for that purpose, 
 will be used by them for aiding our investigations, by giving us 
 such help as it may be possible, or permissible, for them to give, 
 and for us to receive ; not doing our thinking for us, not exonerat- 
 ing us from the effort which is the condition of mental growth, but 
 assisting us to obtain a knowledge of such facts and principles as 
 may be at once indispensable to our further advancement, and, in 
 the nature of things, beyond the reach of our unaided discovery in 
 the present life. And this is just what the disciples of the Spiritist 
 School consider is being done by the higher spirits with whom they 
 believe themselves to be in communication : the test of the truth 
 or probability of the views arrived at with the aid of such indica- 
 tions being, as in the case of our merely human inductions, their 
 
MISS ANNA BLAOKWELL. 295 
 
 intrinsic reasonableness, their conformity with the tenour of scien- 
 tific discovery in the other fields of natural inquiry, the amount of 
 light they throw on the great problems of existence, and the nature 
 of the influence they are calculated to exert on the heart, intellect, 
 and action of those who hold them. 
 
 " The Absolute, Self-existent Source and Container of all things, 
 necessarily Infinite and Eternal (because, containing in itself the 
 essentiality of all possible modes, forms, conditions, and derivations, 
 nothing can be extraneous to it in the sense of a boundary or 
 limit) is, in the Essentiality of its Selfhood and Action, neces- 
 sarily out of reach of our comprehension; but, we are told by 
 the more advanced minds with whom we are beginning to enter 
 into communication, may be approximatively conceived of by us 
 as Intelligence (Essentiality) Thought (Movement or Diversity), 
 and Fluid (Source of Substance and of Life) ; what we call 'the 
 Universe ' having no original or independent existence, but being 
 the ultimation, into the plane of Derivation, of the Causal Possi- 
 bilities inherent in the Divine Essentiality. For that inscrutable, 
 unimaginable Essentiality is not an abstraction, but is Entity in 
 its sole, absolute, all-containing Reality. Man's self-hood being 
 only a product of that sole Beality, with no original or intrinsic 
 reality of its own, his thought can only be a mental image or pic- 
 ture of the thing it represents ; but, the Divine Intelligence being 
 Existence in its Essentiality, the Divine Thoughts are Realities, 
 and contain all the elements — Intellectual, Dynamic, Material — 
 of all the orders of Derived Existence that will be progressively 
 evolved from them, according to the laws which, in virtue of their 
 origin, are inherent in their nature. And, therefore, although the 
 essentiality of the Creative process — like that of the Creator, like 
 that of all the noumena of the Universe, like that of our own 
 self-consciousness — must necessarily remain for ever out of reach 
 of our analysis, we see that the old idea of creation, as the making 
 of something out of nothing, must give place to the idea of Crea- 
 tion as an evolution, into the plane of corporealized manifestation, 
 of the potentialities of Self-existent Reality. 
 
296 COMMUNICATION PEOM 
 
 " The Divine Activity having created from all Eternity, Matter 
 and Spirit may be said to be eternal in this sense, viz., that there 
 has never been a time when that Activity had not ultimated Itself 
 in those modes of Derivation ; but all spirits as individuals, and 
 all material forms as such, have been called into existence, at some 
 definite epoch, by the action of the Creative Thought, "Whose sole 
 aim, in the work of Creation, is to supply a substitute for that 
 which the Divine Power cannot make, there being one only limit 
 to that Power, viz., that It cannot make another God. For the 
 distinctive attribute of the Divine Being is the Creative, or Causal 
 Power, in virtue of which it is the Cause of which we, and all 
 created things, are the Effects ; and no Effect can ever, by any 
 exertion of Power, or through any process of development, be 
 made to become its own Cause. 
 
 "The conception of the Creative Power pre-supposing, as we 
 have seen, Creatures capable of perceiving, utilizing, and corres- 
 ponding to, the inexhaustible possibilities contained in the poten- 
 tialities of its Creative Action, and it being impossible for it to 
 create other Gods, it creates the Psychic, Dynamic, and Material 
 elements from which, by which, and through which, those Crea- 
 tures are to be evolved ; and, in order that they may acquire the 
 only co-relative to the Divine Autonomy that is possible to Derived 
 Existences, they are created at the lowest state of rudimentary 
 germination, and made to elaborate their own individuality under 
 the fostering tutelage of those who, having started before them, 
 from the same point, on the same path, are farther advanced than 
 themselves on the road to the common goal, and who (there being 
 no other field of action than the Universe,) must necessarily em- 
 ploy their ever-growing knowledge and expanding activities in 
 progressively higher and wider fields of cosmic work ; the various 
 ranks of the hierarchy of the Universe being bound together by 
 mutual service, each rank acting as the guides and helpers of the 
 rank below it, and all rendering, to the general order, such service 
 as their special degree of advancement enables them to perform. 
 
 "The Creative Process originating in the unimaginable self- 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 297 
 
 existence, and therefore necessarily transcending our powers of 
 comprehension, the nearest idea that we can form to ourselves of 
 the nature of that Process is stated to be the gradual assumption, 
 by the Efflux of the Divine Thought, of a state, or mode, of con- 
 cretion only to be remotely imagined by us as that of a Fluid, of a 
 quintessential subtlety inconceivable by our present mental organs, 
 and in comparison with which the light of the sun — in contrast 
 with which a jet of electricity shows as a black spot — is immeasur- 
 ably denser, darker, grosser, more inert, than are iron or granite as 
 compared with electricity. This Primordial Fluid, which contains 
 all the elements of Derived Existence, and which may therefore 
 be said to be both the matrix and the generator of the Universe, 
 is not God, but is the first substantiation of the Efflux of Creative 
 Thought. Its molecules — declared to be the earliest product of 
 the inter-radiations of that Thought, but quite out of reach of 
 our observation or comprehension — are the substratum and conti- 
 nent of all the modes, forms, and attributes of Derived Existence 
 that are to be progressively evolved from them by the attractive 
 and repellant vibrations of the vast arsenal of Cosmic Forces — 
 derivations from the Forces inherent in Self-existent Being; 
 Forces, for the most part, still unknown to us, but with a few of 
 whose modes of activity we are beginning to make acquaintance 
 as the excitors of the classes of vibration to which we give the 
 names of Light, Caloric, Magnetism, Electricity, Vitality, Thought, 
 &c, and which are the instruments of the evolution, into the plane 
 of Manifestation, of all the possibilities latent in the Primordial 
 Fluid. 
 
 " That evolution gives rise to three Orders, or Modes of ' Sub- 
 stantiality,' viz., that of Spirit, or Psychic Substance; that of 
 Matter, or Corporeal Substance ; and that of Force, or Dynamic 
 Substance, which is stated to partake of the nature of both the 
 other modes, and is the intermediary between them. Spirit is an 
 immaterial entity, the substance of Derived Intelligence in its two 
 modes of action, as Affection (or Will) and Thought. It is evolved 
 from the most subtle elements of the Primordial Fluid, as that Fluid 
 
298 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 exists previously to the phase of concretion which produces the 
 Cosmic Matter that is admitted, by all modern Astronomers, to 
 occupy Universal Space, and to contain, in a highly attenuated 
 state, the constituents of all Material Forms. It constitutes an 
 order of entity independent of the conditions of Space and Time ; 
 and is therefore persistent and indestructible. Destined to be 
 individualized into ' souls/ its state, as it primarily exists in con- 
 nection with the Cosmic Matter, is analogous to diffusion, amor- 
 phous, impersonal, and consequently without consciousness; the 
 illimitable possibilities of its nature, which are susceptible of end- 
 less development through conjunction with Matter, existing only 
 in a state of catalepsy or latency, until gradually awakened to life 
 and activity, by the reactions of the material incorporations which, 
 through the formative and vitalizing energies of the Cosmic Forces, 
 it is made successively to accrete and to animate, in the course 
 of an education occupying periods so long as to be only vaguely 
 imaginable by us as 'consecutive eternities.' While thus inti- 
 mately connected with Matter, on which it depends absolutely for 
 individualization and manifestation, Spirit always remains essen- 
 tially distinct from Matter, with which it can only enter into rela- 
 tion through the intermediary of the Cosmic Forces that are the 
 instruments by which it attracts to itself the elements of the 
 ascending series of material bodies which, effecting changes in its 
 state, analogous to the changes implied in those expressions when 
 applied to the things of the material world, are said to ' condense/ 
 'circumscribe/ 'individualise/ 'educate/ and 'refine' it. 
 
 " Matter is the ultimation of the Primordial Fluid, under the 
 form of atoms, into the plane of Manifestation, or Corporeality. 
 As the constituable element of Form, it exists in two states, which 
 give rise to two realms, or modes, of Helated Existence, viz., the 
 'Fluidic/ 'Imponderable,' or 'Etherealized' state, in which it exists 
 in inter-stellar space, and the 'Compact' or 'Ponderable' state, in 
 which it exists at the surface of planets. 
 
 " The various states in which the elements of aqueous matter are 
 known to exist- in our globe, as ice, water, steam, dry steam, and, 
 

 MISS AtfHA BLAOKWELL. 299 
 
 in the gaseous form, as oxygen and hydrogen — in some of which 
 they are always invisible to us, and in others occasionally so, while 
 it is precisely in the state of invisibility that they are the most 
 active — may help us to form some idea (though necessarily an 
 imperfect one, as all these modifications belong to the terrestrial 
 state,) of the susceptibilities of modification inherent in Material 
 Substance in the ethereal state. "We know that all the materials 
 of which our globe is composed were once in a state of fusion, result 
 of the partial arrest, and consequent conversion into heat, of the 
 original movement of the molecules of the Cosmic Matter, in the 
 process of condensation which segregated that Mattter into the 
 globular form, and thus gave birth to our solar system, and to the 
 other bodies of the Nebula of the Milky Way to which it belongs ; 
 and we know that, if the Earth's motion in space should be arrested, 
 the shock of its stoppage, by re-converting the sum of its move- 
 ment into a corresponding sum of heat, would re-convert its entire 
 substance into vapour. And as the Matter of which our globe is 
 composed has already existed in states so diverse from those in 
 which we now find it, that, but for the results of geological research, 
 we should have no idea of their posibility, the most practical of our 
 scientific searchers may well admit, with the eminent Astronomer 
 before referred to, that the Material element may be susceptible of 
 existing in other states than those yet known to us, and that the 
 tremendous Forces existing, and active, in the interstices of every 
 body and in circumambiant Space, may be capable of constituting, 
 'in heaven and earth,' bases of sentient and active life, in modes 
 not hitherto 'dreamed of in our philosophy.' 
 
 "The Cosmic Forces which are the intermediary between the 
 Psychic and Material elements, are also substantial entities, but of 
 a nature utterly out of reach of our present means of analysis or 
 comprehension. They are declared to be intelligent, but in a mode 
 (unimaginable by us) that is yet more elementary than what we 
 call 'instinct;' for they are without self consciousness, and con- 
 sequently without power of choice or self-direction. They fill all 
 Space, and are -perpetually active; and their action- 
 
300 COMMUNICATION FEOM 
 
 ubiquitous, transcending the limitations of Space and Time, and 
 constituting what may be called the normal and permanent magnetic 
 net-work that holds planets to their suns, and suns to one another, 
 throughout Immensity — determines also the varying proportions 
 of atoms and of interstices, of which the various densities and 
 qualities of material bodies are the result. 
 
 " The attribution of Substantiality to Force may excite surprise ; 
 but it must be understood that the terms ' Substance/ ' Substan- 
 tiality,' are here employed only as indicating the unknown, inde- 
 finable something which determines the production of phenomena. 
 Force acts, therefore it exists ; it exists, therefore it is an entity, a 
 something ; and as such, may be spoken of, in the general and in- 
 definite sense set forth above, as ' Substance.' And however 
 little we may be able to imagine the intrinsic nature of such an 
 order of ' substantiality,' we can just as little imagine that of the 
 invisible, intangible agent which manifests itself as intellect and 
 will, or of the Protean basis of the inscrutable noumenal action, the 
 perception of which, by our senses, constitutes the equally inscrut- 
 able results of vibration that we call i phenomena/ and thus makes 
 up the sum of our conscious existence. 
 
 " The relation between the Psychic and Material elements may be 
 roughly likened to the relation between meaning, and the word or 
 sign, that embodies and expresses it. The former does not possess 
 the property of Manifestation, which belongs only to the latter ; 
 the latter would remain for ever ' without form and void ' of quality, 
 if it could exist apart from the former. The Psychic or Soul ele- 
 ment cannot even be conceived of as existing of itself and without 
 embodiment, in any sense comprehensible by us ; for although de- 
 clared to be ' substantial, 1 it has neither extension nor dimension, 
 neither consciousness nor motion, and is neither in Space nor Time, 
 all of which are conditions of materialised existence, with which it 
 is only brought into relation by its conjunction with Matter ; and 
 therefore, if the Soul-element could exist apart from the Material 
 element on which it depends for consciousness and manifestation, 
 its existence could only be a state of latency equivalent to nonr 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 301 
 
 existence, and, as such, could not be even an object of thought for 
 us. In like manner, if the Material element could be separated 
 from the Psychic element on which it is dependent for impulsion 
 and direction, it would remain in a state of inertia and diffusion, 
 without movement, quality, or form. And as, on the one hand, the 
 phenomena of existence can only be produced through the conjunc- 
 tion of Spirit and Matter, while, on the other hand, those elements 
 of existence can only be brought into conjunction by the Dynamic 
 (or Magnetic) element, it follows that the Universe, in all its modes 
 and reigns, is the result of the co-operative inter-action of Spirit 
 and Matter, effected by the agency of the Dynamic element, which, 
 as the immediate product of the Creative Impulse, is the initiator 
 of phenomenal evolution. The possibilities of the three distinct 
 yet eternally united factors of the Universe of Derivation are co- 
 extensive, equivalent, and correspondential. Every state of the 
 Psychic element determines corresponding vibrations of the Dyna- 
 mic element, which, effecting corresponding aggregations of the 
 atoms of the Material element, produce the 'substance' or 'body,' 
 which is the material expression of that state. Spirit is the con- 
 stitutive and controlling principle which determines the formation 
 of the various orders of ' bodies ' on which it is dependent for mani- 
 festation and for consciousness ; the Material element furnishes 
 the inert atoms which are thus grouped into form under the direc- 
 tion of Spirit j the Magnetic Force in its infinitely various modes 
 and degrees, is the agent through whose instrumentality the 
 Spiritual principle produces, from the Material element, all the 
 ' bodies ' of the universe, inorganic and organic ; and what we call 
 'vitality,' 'movement,' 'affection,' 'thought,' &c, are not 'attri- 
 butes ' of either Soul, Matter or Force, but are the result of the 
 action of Force upon Sonl and Matter, which action, rousing their 
 corespondential potentialities into simultaneous activity, produces, 
 as the joint result of this triple co-operation, the various classes of 
 phenomenal evolution to which we give the names of ' existence ' 
 and of ' life :' the material atoms, incapable of spontaneous move- 
 ment, being combined, by the action of the Psychic element, 
 
302 OOHMITNICATION EROM 
 
 through the instrumentality of the Cosmic Forces, into the tem- 
 porary juxtapositions which constitute the material correspondents 
 of Psychic states which we call ' substances ' or ' bodies/ and these 
 bodies — being qualitated and vitalized by the Formative Forces- 
 that agglomerate their constituent atoms into shape — serving, 
 through their reactions upon it, as the educators of the Psychic 
 substance to which they give temporary form, and by which they 
 are ' animated ' during the temporary conjunctions of Spirit and 
 Matter that produce the ascending series of the ' natural reigns ; ' 
 and the Psychic element, in virtue of the correspondence between 
 moral states and physical qualities, attracting, as the constituents 
 of its ' body,' particles of matter more or less ' compact,' more or 
 less ' fluidic/ according to the degree of its moral and intellectual 
 advancement. 
 
 "The role of each of the three factors of the Universe of Deriva- 
 tion being thus denned, we may speak indifferently of the unknown 
 substratum of Corporeal Manifestation as 'Substance' or as 'Matter/ 
 using the terms 'nuidic substance/ 'nuidic matter/ 'fluidic/ to 
 indicate the state of Etherealisation, and the terms 'compact 
 matter/ 'material/ to designate the denser state in which it 
 becomes perceptible by human senses. We apply the terms 
 'Psychic Substance/ or 'Spirit Substance/ to the substantiality of 
 Intelligence and Affection, in its generality, as it co-exists with the 
 two other elements of existence, prior to its individualisation; the 
 term 'Soul/ to that substance when individualised into distinct 
 personalities; and the term 'Spirit' to each of those personalities, as 
 constituted by the union of a 'soul' with the magnetic envelope, 
 (the nephesch of the Book of Genesis, the perisprit, as it is called 
 by the Spiritist School,) which is the immediate 'continent' of the 
 soul, and the instrument by which it attracts to itself, and holds 
 together, the bodies of 'fluidic' or 'compact' matter which form its 
 appropriate, correspondential manifestation, at each stage of its 
 career. And we speak of the soul's assumption of a body qfjlesh, 
 as an 'incarnation;' and of its assumption of a body of some other 
 nature, as an 'incorporatioIU , 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 303 
 
 "Besides the two universal realms of existence constituted by 
 the 'Fluidic' and ' Compact' states of the Material element, there 
 is, round every planet, a sphere, or region, of Matter in a mixed 
 state, which, though 'compact' and gross in comparison with the 
 state in which it exists in the true 'Fluidic World,' may yet, in 
 comparision with the body of the planet, be termed ' fluidic;' and 
 which is the abode of the souls who have put off the body of more 
 or less 'compact' Matter appropriated to its surface, and have 
 assumed the body of Matter, more or less 'fluidic,' appropriated to 
 its 'spirit-sphere.' 
 
 "The 'fluidic-sphere* or 'spirit-sphere' of a planet (said to com- 
 mence, for our earth, at about five miles from its surface) is not 
 separated from its atmosphere; the interval between the 'material' 
 and 'spirit' spheres of each planet being filled with superposed 
 strata of fluids of various nature, through which spirits pass to and 
 from the surface of the planet with a decree of rapidity proportioned 
 to their quality; a spirit's power of locomotion, like all the other 
 conditions of its existence, being a result of the correspondence 
 between its intellectual and moral states and the nature of its 
 relations with the atoms and forces that constitute the domain of 
 externalisation which we call the Material Universe. 
 
 "The Fluidic State is declared to be the normal state of Matter; 
 the Compact state being a result of the 'condensation' of the 
 elements of Matter as they exist in the higher state. But the 
 difference between these two states of Matter — which it is said to 
 be impossible to explain to us until we have discovered much 
 more of the nature and action of the 'fluids' and 'forces' amidst 
 which we live — is not simply one of density. For the vaporisation 
 of 'compact' matter does not render it fluidic, and the 'fluidic sphere' 
 of our earth comprises a vast gradation of regions corresponding, in 
 density or levity, to the backwardness or advancement of its inhabit- 
 ants, some of whose bodies are almost as dense as ours, and most of 
 whom are able to effect a temporary modification of the elements 
 of their fluidic body by which they can render themselves visible, 
 tangible, and even audible, to us; an operation, however, requiring 
 
304 COMMUNICATION FEOM 
 
 so much skill and labour on their part, that instances of its occur- 
 ence are very rare, although their power of 'materialising' the 
 fluidic elements of the atmosphere is exerted by them with com- 
 parative frequency and ease. 
 
 " From the slight hints which are all that has hitherto been given 
 us on the subject, it would seem that the atoms of the Material ele- 
 ment are susceptible of being combined in two modes of molecularity, 
 constituting the two orders of corporeality called, respectively, the 
 ' Fluidic' and the 'Compact ; ' the same atoms producing, according 
 to their mode of combination, one or other of the two orders of 
 molecules, and the ' bodies ' subsequently produced by the agglo- 
 meration of molecules of either order, being susceptible of trans- 
 mutation from 'fluidic' into 'compact,' and vice versd, in some cases, 
 by a substitution of molecules of one order in place of molecules of 
 the other order, in other cases, by a re-arrangement of the consti- 
 tuent atoms of the same molecules. 
 
 " The true Fluidic ' world,' (realm, mode, or state) of existence 
 is too far removed from the conditions of our present life for it to 
 be possible for us to form any definite idea of it ; and the use in 
 this paper, of the terms ' Fluidic world,' or ' Spirit world ' is to be 
 understood as referring mainly to the 'Fluidic sphere,' or ' Spirit 
 sphere,' of this planet. 
 
 " Fluidic matter is not perceptible by human organs, which are 
 formed for dealing with the Material element in the grosser state 
 in which it exists at the surface of our planet. But, as there is 
 nothing absolute in our sensations, which result from the relation 
 between our perceptive faculties and the external conditions among 
 which we find ourselves, the inhabitants, scenery, objects, and sub- 
 stances of the Fluidic "World, though invisible and intangible to 
 our bodily senses, are as visible, tangible, and, so to say, as 
 material, to the perceptions of the spirits who inhabit it, and who 
 are brought into relation with it through a corporeal envelope of 
 the fluidic order, as are the people, places, and things of the earthly 
 life to us. Spirits combine, modify, and elaborate the materials of 
 the fluidic-sphere, as we do those of the 'material' or 'surface' 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 305 
 
 sphere of the planet, but for the accomplishment of other ends, and 
 by other processes ; the magnetic Forces, employed in ways un- 
 known to us, being the tools with which they work, and their will 
 serving as the hands with which they use them, as is also the case 
 in the production of the so-called ' Spiritual Phenomena ' now so 
 commonly occurring in the terrestrial sphere of our planet, all of 
 which, however they may seem, to the uninitiated, to contravene 
 the laws of Ponderable Matter, are accomplished through the action 
 of the laws that regulate the phenomena of the Imponderable 
 state of Matter, and those which regulate the combination of its 
 imponderable and ponderable states. 
 
 " For the absolute immutability of those laws is the necessary 
 consequence of the perfection of the Wisdom from which they 
 emanate; the power of Spirit over Matter being practically 
 unlimited, simply because its capacity of increasing its knowledge 
 of Cosmic Law, and, consequently, its command of the Cosmic 
 Forces, is unlimited also. A vast variety of what, in former times, 
 were considered as ' miracles ' in the popular but improper sense of 
 that word (whose etymological signification is merely something 
 admirable, or uncommon), but which were really evidences of 
 spirit-presence and action, produced — not through a suspension or 
 contravention of natural laws, but — through a larger application 
 of those laws than could be explained by the Science of those 
 earlier times, and that were intended to stimulate inquiry and in- 
 vestigation, have occurred in the experience of the humanity of 
 our planet, from the earliest periods of its existence to the present 
 day, when, if repeated, they would be classed with the manifesta- 
 tions of spirit-power now so frequently occurring ; all of which we 
 shall find to be easily explicable with the aid of the general Theory 
 of Existence set forth in this paper. 
 
 " The sole aim of the processes of Creation is, first, the indivi- 
 dualization of Psychic Substance, out of the state, analogous to 
 diffusion, in which it originally exists in connection with the Cosmic 
 Matter, into conscious personalities, endowed with the rudiments 
 of all the mental, moral, and affective faculties, and, next, the 
 
 W 
 
306 COMMUNICATION FEOM 
 
 education of those personalities into correspondents, so to say, in 
 the Finite mode, of the Divine Perfection in the mode of Infinity; 
 and as those processes have always been going on, so there have 
 always been hosts of spirits at all stages of development, from the 
 first dim glimmerings of self-consciousness, to the state of wisdom, 
 purity, and power (designated, in spiritist phraseology, 'the Sidereal 
 Degree'), in which, having freed ourselves from the selfishness 
 which places us in antagonism to the Divine "Will and to the Provi- 
 dential currents of the Universe, we attain to the state in which, 
 according to the sublime foreshadowing of Christ, we ' have life in 
 ourselves as he has life in himself,' by receiving, directly and 
 without intermediary, the influx of the Creative Thought that is 
 the sole life of derived existences, and are able ' to do the works 
 that he does,' as the immediate depositaries and instruments of the 
 Divine Volition. 
 
 " That Volition creates, in the fluidic mode, all the elements of 
 the Universe, with the fore-ordained Plan of the Universe, and the 
 Forces through whose instrumentality that Plan is to be worked 
 out, inherent in those elements ; but it leaves to the higher ranks 
 of already-educated spirits the task of guiding and directing the 
 formative action of the Dynamic element, and thus of conducting 
 the education of each younger mass of the Psychic element, through 
 conjunction with the Material element, first, from the earliest point 
 of its rudimental, pre-personal development, through its construc- 
 tion of the consecutive series of the 'bodies' of the Mineral, Vege- 
 table, and Animal reigns (and of other preparatory 'reigns' not 
 found in this planet), up to its individualization into distinct 
 personalities, in the non-planetary realms of spirit-training, in 
 which all spirits attain to personality ; and, next, from that point 
 of spirit-infancy, to the attainment, by all the spirits thus indivi- 
 dualized, of the relative ' Perfection' which enables them to take, 
 in their turn, a directing part in the constructive evolutions of the 
 Universe. 
 
 "A 'spirit' is a complex being, corresponding, in the elements 
 of its personality, to the three factors of Derived Existence, and con- 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 307 
 
 sisting of a soul, or inner principle of conscious and active self- 
 hood, a particle of Psychic Substance in its two potentialities of 
 Intelligence and Affection; a permanent soul-envelope (nephesch 
 or perisp*it) composed of the ' Dynamic Substance ' which is the 
 substantiality of Magnetism and Electricity, and is more or less 
 intense and luminous according to the intellectual and moral state 
 of the spirit with which it is united ; and a changeable outer 
 envelope, or 'body,' composed of particles of Compact or Fluidic 
 Matter attracted, and held together, by the magnetic action of the 
 perisprit, and that will fall apart from each other, and be resolved 
 into their original elements, on the cessation or reversion of the 
 perispritic vibrations by which they were agglomerated into form, 
 as particles of iron, for instance, would be drawn into shape by the 
 attractive vibrations of a magnet, of any given form, plunged into 
 their midst \ as we, unconsciously but none the less really, are 
 perpetually building up for ourselves, through the magnetic pro- 
 cesses of ' digestion,' a succession of entirely new bodies ; so that 
 the Psychic element, in the highest as in the lowest ' reigns ' that 
 make up the long series of its progressive embodiments from the 
 gas to the Elohim, does not enter into, or take possession of, the 
 innumerable ' forms ' it temporarily animates, but constructs those 
 1 forms ' by a correspondential grouping together of material 
 atoms, according to its moral and intellectual states, through 
 the instrumentality of the magnetic forces. The ascending series 
 that is constituted by the progressive forms of the lower Reigns — 
 and that has suggested, to an eminent observer, a hypothesis 
 which, though radically erroneous, was a magnificent approach 
 to the explanation of that progression now given, and that could 
 only be arrived at through a broader generalization than was 
 attainable from the stand-point of merely human observation — 
 is, therefore, not the result of a progressive development of lower 
 forms into higher forms; for no such development is possible, 
 because each form is the correspondential result of some special 
 action of the Psychic element, at some definite point of its 
 development, upon the inert material ^toms of the planet, and is 
 
 W 2 
 
308 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 consequently incapable of progress. In other words, that which 
 progresses is not the material forms accreted by the action of the 
 Psychic element, but the Psychic element itself ; which element, as 
 it gradually developes its latent possibilities, effects — simul- 
 taneously, necessarily, in virtue of the laws that regulate the 
 evolution of Form — the successively higher embodiments of itself, 
 corresponding to the successive degrees of its development, which 
 constitute the various ' forms ' of the material world ; a ' forma- 
 tion ' that changes with every new state of the Psychic element, 
 which, having accomplished any given step of its progress, ceases 
 to elaborate the special form that corresponds to that step ; as has 
 already occurred in the case of the earlier plants, reptiles, and 
 animals of our globe, which we now only know to have existed 
 from their fossil remains, and of many of the aboriginal races of 
 men, the relics of whose bodies and implements alone testify to 
 the fact of their having lived ; and which is now occurring in the 
 case of the inferior human races that are dying out of our planet. 
 It is thus that all natural bodies are produced, whether inorganic 
 or organic ; whether directly — as in the case of the first pairs that 
 are stated to absorb the more energetic elements destined to the 
 formation of the bodies of the founders of each order of the 
 organisms of a planet, and which, as no form of animal or vegetable 
 life could possibly exist during the incandescent phase of planetary 
 condensation, must necessarily have been produced without the 
 aid of the germs subsequently furnished by parental action — or, as 
 in the case of the successive generations of each order, from the 
 starting-point of the germ furnished by the vegetable or animal 
 parents, and appropriated, at the instant of its fecundation, by the 
 spiritual element whose action will develop and fashion it to its 
 own use. But, as the soul's action in the construction of its body, 
 though unconscious and automatic in its lower stages, becomes 
 conscious and autonomic as it advances, the need of germs (and 
 consequently the conditions of Sex,) as a help to the Psychic 
 element in the work of building up its body, and of developing 
 the sense of kinship which, in the human degree, creates the family 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 309 
 
 and social relations, will gradually (like the related necessities of 
 eating organized food and of quitting our corporeal envelope through 
 the disgusting physical process of ' dying '), be modified, and will at 
 length disappear, as the refinement of the physical conditions of 
 the planet keeps pace with that of its people. 
 
 "For the moral and intellectual state of the soul decides the 
 corresponding magnetic action of its perisprit, and thereby decides 
 the nature of the body which is formed by that action ; and as the 
 nature of the body, which the Soul thus forms for itself, decides 
 the mode in which, through the instrumentality of that body, it 
 acts upon, and is re-acted upon by, the material elements around it, 
 the state of the soul, at any given period of its existence, decides 
 the character of the ' world,' or order of perceived relations, with 
 which, through its body, it is brought into communication, as 
 shadowed forth in the declaration of Christ, 'The Kingdom of 
 Heaven is within you.' 
 
 " And the same necessary correlation between Spirit, Force, and 
 Matter, which decides the conditions of existence for each soul, de- 
 cides those of each planet at the various stages of its career ; the 
 Matter of which it is composed being more ' compact,' and its physi- 
 cal conditions ruder and more painful, in proportion to the degrada- 
 tion of the souls incarnated in it, and becoming, through a gradual 
 transformation of its material elements from ' compact ' into 
 ' fluidic ' Matter, lighter, more beautiful, and more agreeable, as 
 the moral and intellectual average of its population improves. 
 
 " Thus the globes of each solar system form a series of temporary 
 residences — of progressive training-grounds, of places of reward or 
 of punishment — for the spirits who are being educated in them. 
 Of the planets of our system (some of which are yet to be dis- 
 covered) Venus is said to be at a degree of development similar to 
 that of our earth ; Mars, to be inferior to our earth ; Mercury, to 
 to be far inferior to Mars. All the others are declared to be superior 
 to ours ; while Jupiter, the largest, most advanced, and most glori- 
 ous of them all, is said to be, even in its ' material ' sphere, an 
 abode of happiness far transcending anything we can imagine in 
 
 - 
 
310 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 our present chrysalis state. The matter of that planet, which 
 astronomers have ascertained to be no heavier than cork, is said to 
 be so nearly etherealized as to be insusceptible of agglomeration into 
 anything like the putrescible flesh of our human bodies ; and the 
 light and beautiful corporeal envelopes of the souls whose moral 
 elevation enables them to live in that nobler world are accordingly 
 formed by a non-sexual magnetic action, fed by other processes 
 than the gross eating and drinking of our globe, and modified by a 
 voluntary transformation of their molecules that has nothing in 
 common with what we call ' death,' when their wearers are ready to 
 pass into the nuidic sphere of that planet (partially visible to those 
 who are incorporated at its surface), where they accomplish the 
 last step of the long process of moral and intellectual development 
 which releases us from the necessity of any farther conjunction 
 with planetary matter, and introduces us to a new and nobler 
 order of existence, in connexion with the Univerbe of Suns. 
 
 " In order to ensure the seeming autonomy of its future ' per- 
 fection/ the self-development of the Spiritual element is begun at 
 the lowest stage of existence ; the earliest phase of the conjunction 
 of Spirit and Matter being of an elemental character only vaguely 
 imaginable by us as that of extremest attenuation; the Cosmic 
 Matter existing, in a state of diffusion, throughout Space, and the 
 Psychic element, in magnetic relation with it, existing in a mode 
 analogous to that diffusion, and which, as previously remarked, we 
 are compelled, by the necessities of language, to speak of as such, 
 as we are compelled to speak of the perisprit as 'circumscribing' 
 the Soul, of the Soul as ' contained in,' or ' clothed with/ its Body, 
 although, as Spirit, like Force, is immaterial, no terms borrowed 
 from the relations of the material world can correctly express the 
 relations between the three Constituents of Derived Existence, 
 or are to be understood, in this paper, otherwise than as imply- 
 ing the phenomenal conditions created, to our consciousness, by 
 the subjection of Spirit, through its conjunction with Matter, to 
 the limitations of Space and Time ; a subjection which virtually 
 ceases as the spirit's progress brings it into relation with the higher 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 311 
 
 potentialities of Force and Matter that provide it ■with modes of 
 externalization so intense, refined, and etherealized as practically 
 to release it from those limitations. 
 
 " When, in the ultimation in Time of the Eternal Purpose, a 
 Sidereal Universe is to be formed in any region of Space, the Psy- 
 chic and Material elements of which it is to be composed — and in 
 which are inherent the laws that will regulate its formation, and 
 the Forces by which that formation will be accomplished — are 
 brought in situ by analogous processes of condensation effected 
 through the action of the Cosmic Forces, and are subjected to the 
 attractions and repulsions that will result in the formation of the 
 various orders of globes of which it will be composed, and of the 
 intelligences (with their spontaneously-accreted material forms) 
 by which those globes will be peopled. 
 
 " Each globe of every solar system is thus evolved, from the 
 elements furnished by the derivatives of the Primordial Fluid, un- 
 der the guidance of a vast host of spirits of an earlier creation, who 
 are pursuing the course of their education in connection with the 
 purely fluidic order of incorporation, under the supreme direction 
 of a Presiding Spirit already arrived at the elevation of the Side- 
 real Degree ; among whom are distributed the various processes 
 involved in the formation of a planet, and under whose superin- 
 tendence the Psychic Substance, destined to animate its future 
 inhabitants, is made to accomplish the first phase of its education, 
 through conjunction with planetary Matter in the incandescent 
 and gaseous states of the Plutonic period. The exertion of the 
 formative power of the Psychic element upon the material atoms 
 with which, through the intermediary magnetic forces, it is always 
 in intimate union as Soul and Body, constitutes the primary rocks 
 and subsequent geological formations of the planet; the process 
 of crystallization (implying a regular arrangement of particles) 
 marking its progress out of the state of vaporous diffusion in which 
 it originally exists, and giving the earliest indication, appreciable 
 by us, of the awaking of the tendency to symmetry which will 
 eventually ultimate in the free-will of conscious individuality. 
 
312 COMMUNICATION tfROM 
 
 The material forms — crystals, stones, ores, <fec. — that have thus been 
 agglomerated by Psychic action, and have served as the earliest 
 condensors of Psychic Substance, continue to exist for a longer or 
 shorter period after the Psychic element, whose action determined 
 the accretion of these forms, has quitted them to pursue its educa- 
 tional career through the accretion of forms of progressively 
 higher orders. All the forms of the lower reigns may be said to 
 die, (i.e. to fall away from the conjunction with the Psychic element 
 which, with the aid of the magnetic forces, had determined their 
 agglomeration) when they are taken out of the conditions in which 
 the order of Nature places them ; as stone, when dug out of the 
 quarry ; ores, when extracted from the mine ; a plant, when taken 
 out of the soil ; a flower, leaf, or branch, when cut from the tree, 
 &c; in other words, when, through any extraneous disturbance, 
 or the completion of the period during which the agglomerative 
 action was originally destined to remain in force, the conditions of 
 that agglomeration are no longer maintained intact. The various 
 inorganic substances are, in fact, so many coiyses that the Psychic 
 element has successively accreted and abandoned in the course of 
 its most elementary series of lives. Separated from their formative 
 principle, and their molecules held together only by the force of 
 cohesion, those substances will subserve important uses in the 
 future economy of the planet, but their existence is thenceforth 
 only a swifter or slower process of decay, by which their constituent 
 atoms will at length be disintegrated, and set free to form new 
 combinations, in obedience to some new call of the Psychic element. 
 " This element, while being slowly elaborated through its accre- 
 tion of the various forms of the inorganic world, constitutes a 
 totality only to be described as a mass. It has no individuality, 
 its possibilities being only latent ; it has no consciousness, but 
 merely tendencies, developed by the play of the magnetic forces to 
 which it is subjected, under the direction of the spirits charged 
 with its elaboration ; tendencies which, though scarcely more than 
 mechanical, explain why one portion of matter crystallizes into one 
 form, while another portion crystallizes into another; why one be- 
 
MISS ANNA BLAOKWELL. 313 
 
 comes granite, while others become marble, gold, lead, &c. As all 
 souls are destined to possess all faculties, the portions of the Psychic 
 element out of which they are to be evolved are made to coalesce, 
 after their temporary segregations in the various forms which that 
 element is made to assume; so that the various qualities and 
 powers, the rousing of which, from their original state of latency, 
 has determined the accretion of the various forms of the material 
 world, are disseminated throughout the totality of the Psychic 
 element, and will enter, as the germs of its future faculties, into 
 the composition of each of the souls that will be eventually 
 individualized out of it. 
 
 " As the processes of telluric development prepare the conditions 
 of the Vegetable Degree, the mass of Psychic Substance that has 
 been educated into the rudiments of accretion and form through 
 its construction of the forms of the Inorganic Degree, is made to 
 accrete the lowest vegetable forms, passing up through these to the 
 accretion of the higher ones, until it assumes the zoophytic forms 
 that constitute the links between the Vegetable and the Animal 
 Degrees. 
 
 " While animating vegetable forms, it has gradually approached 
 the qualities of animality. The plant lives, grows, and dies ; it 
 absorbs, assimilates, and rejects; it sleeps and wakens (tamarinier, 
 val-cordus, linn^us, candolle, &c.) ; possesses a system of cir- 
 culation, respiration, perspiration, and re-production ; has the 
 rudiments of motility, sensibility, and contractibility (richard, 
 
 RUYSCH, MUSSET, BROGNIART, DUMAS, FOSSAT, BICHAT, GAEPPERT, 
 
 carradori, tiedemann, hedwig, &c.); is susceptible of maladies 
 and medical treatment; has acquired a dim sense of perceptive 
 preference which causes it to seek, within narrow limits, after 
 the conditions it requires for healthy growth; and, in some species, 
 gives evidence of possessing the first faint glimmerings of memory, 
 confidence, and apprehension (desfontaines, pouchet, &c.) But 
 it has only approached, not reached, the development of self-con- 
 sciousness, which is the distinctive characteristic of animal life. 
 " Having completed the series of its mineral, vegetable, and 
 
314 COMMUNICATION FKOM 
 
 zoophytic ' lives/ the mass of Psychic Substance is educated, 
 through its accretion of the ascending series of the forms of the 
 Animal Degree, into a still nearer approximation to the faculties 
 of the Individualized Degree. In its slow progress towards that 
 Degree, it has gradually developed all the qualities and attributes 
 which, in a still higher mode, will constitute Personality, and will 
 thus render integral education, as accomplished in the human 
 subject, possible. But the portions of Psychic Substance, that are 
 being temporarily segregated in the various ' bodies ' which it is 
 made to accrete as the practical lessons of its initial training, 
 return, after each of those segregations, to the general ( mass ; ' 
 the Psychic element, prior to its definitive and permanent individu- 
 alization, being as insusceptible of that education, at any of the 
 stages through which it passes, as would be a human foetus whose 
 normal development had been arrested at any of its pre-natal 
 stages. 
 
 " Through the re-actions of the various orders of ' bodies ' 
 it has accreted, the Psychic element has been made to develope 
 in itself the rudiments of all the intellectual, affectional, indus- 
 trial, and social faculties which, in the future phases of its 
 education, will be progressively unfolded, purified, and enlarged. 
 Through its experiences in the forms of the Mineral Degree, it has 
 developed the power of accretion, resistance, and persistence, 
 together with the tendency to the assumption, in its accretions, of 
 geometrical proportions. In the forms of the Vegetable Degree, 
 its power of accretion has been developed into that of assimilation, 
 and the rudiments of all animal functions ; while its tendency to 
 the symmetrical arrangement of the elements of its corporeal 
 forms has been still farther confirmed, and rendered more active. 
 In the forms of the Animal Degree, it has still farther developed 
 all its prior acquisitions, and has added thereto the faculties of 
 locomotion and direction ; it has accreted organs so closely approxi- 
 mating to those of Man, that most of the problems of human 
 anatomy and medication receive valuable elucidation from the 
 dissection of the bodies of animals, and the study of their diseases, 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 315 
 
 in connexion with the action thereupon of remedial agents. It has 
 acquired the rudiments of all the functions, attributes, activities, 
 vices, and virtues of the human state; but without the capacity 
 of perceiving, retaining, and combining abstract ideas, which 
 marks the transformation of Instinct into Reason, constitutes 
 educability, and is the distinctive apanage of the Personal Degree. 
 
 " The latest phases of the animal-incarnations take place in 
 planets of a higher order than that to which our earth now 
 belongs, in which the education of Psychic Substance is carried to 
 a still closer approximation to the faculties of the human race 
 than is found in any of the animals of this planet, before it 
 accomplishes the final step of its long series of transformations by 
 the attainment of the permanently individualized degree. 
 
 " To this end it is transported to worlds of another order, 
 purely nuidic, where it enters upon a new series of elaborations 
 destined — while leaving it in possession of the rudiments of the 
 various faculties that have been developed in it by the slow 
 education of its experiences, during lapses of duration incalcula- 
 ble by us, in the progressive incorporations of the Mineral, 
 Vegetable, and Animal Degrees — to free it from the unbalanced 
 directness which characterizes the ' instinctive ' action of intellect 
 in those lower reigns, and thus to prepare it for the individualization 
 into 'souls' which has been the aim of its pre-personal elaboration. 
 
 " After undergoing this process (stated to occupy a lapse of 
 time so long as only to be imaginable by us as ' an eternity,' and 
 designated, in Spiritist phraseology, the ' Stagnatory Period '), 
 the Psychic Substance ready to individualize itself into ' souls,' is 
 brought into an atmosphere of nuidic vapours from which each 
 portion of that substance, after being individualized (by the formation 
 of its permanent magnetic envelope, or perisprit), is made to accrete 
 upon itself the nuidic ' body ' that constitutes it a ' spirit,' or 
 embodied soul, the accretion of which body, like that operated by 
 the Psychic clement in the previous phases of its elaboration, 
 like that operated by spirits who incarnate themselves in the 
 material worlds, is effected through the unconscious magnetic 
 
316 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 action of each soul, upon the appropriate substantial atoms, under 
 the direction of the fluidically-incorporated intelligences charged 
 with conducting the work of spirit-formation. 
 
 " Each soul, when first constituted into a distinct entity, is 
 likened, by our spirit friends, to a faint luminous spark, so dim 
 that it can scarcely be distinguished from its fluidic envelope. Its 
 consciousness is in abeyance, its faculties are in a state of catalepsy; 
 the formation of its fluidic body going on, under the direction of 
 more advanced spirits, in a manner analogous to the growth of the 
 foetus in the human sphere, i.e. by a gradual, unconscious attraction 
 of appropriate material particles, but without the maternal aid 
 which is only needed to facilitate the more laborious accretion of 
 Matter in the Compact state, in primitive earths such as the globe 
 we inhabit, and with which the fluidic mode of incorporation has 
 nothing in common. 
 
 " When this ' embryonic ' period of spirit-growth is completed, 
 the soul, brought by its fluidic body into a World of Relation appro- 
 priated to its condition, wakens to the life of that World in a state 
 of innocence and ignorance analogous to infancy. In the tenden- 
 cies and aptitudes it has developed through the experiences of the 
 pre-personal phase of elaboration, it possesses the rudiments of all 
 the affective, mental, and moral qualities ; but in a state of latency 
 from which they can only be gradually aroused, in the higher plane 
 of activity which it has now reached, through its own efforts, under 
 the fostering tutelage of its Guides. It has no knowledge of facts 
 or of principles, but only the mental faculties that give it the 
 capacity of learning ; it has no vice and no virtue, but only the 
 moral possibilities that may become the one or the other. For, 
 though freed, by the processes of the ' stagnatory period,' from the 
 unreasoning and unbalanced directness of the impulses which con- 
 stitute, in the lower reigns, the instinctual degree of Psychic 
 action, those impulses remain, as latent tendencies, in the tempera- 
 ment of each individualized spirit, and constitute, in conjunction 
 with the reason it has acquired through its perispritic organization, 
 the dual springs of action which, through their opposite incitements, 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 317 
 
 will furnish it, as the next step of its education, with the conditions 
 of the struggle between Good and Evil (constituted, as results, by- 
 conformity with, or opposition to, the Creative Plan of the Universe, 
 and therefore, inherent in the nature of things,) which must be 
 carried on for each spirit for itself, and in which its moral advance- 
 ment, and consequent attainment of happiness, will be retarded or 
 quickened according as it follows the promptings of the selfish im- 
 pulses derived from its animal experiences, or the counsels of its 
 reason, enlightened by the instructions of the higher spirits who 
 assist it with their influence and advice. 
 
 " Conjunction with Matter in its compact state is indispensable 
 to the Pre-personal Degrees of Psychic elaboration; but the indivi- 
 dualized soul, having made, in those Degrees, all the progress to 
 which that conjunction is necessary, should accomplish the remain- 
 ing steps of its ascension to the Sidereal Degree, in the higher and 
 happier order of existence proper to the Fluidic ' World.' 
 
 " Those who, subjected to the training of that 'World,' are docile 
 to instruction, and thus gradually achieve the enlightened subor- 
 dination of the selfish impulses to general interests which brings 
 the spirit into harmony with the Plan of the Universe, do not 
 incur the penalty of incarnation in bodies of planetary matter, and 
 consequently never become men. They have been ' tempted at all 
 points like as we are,' but have remained 'without sin'; and 
 having thus been 'made perfect through suffering ' (undergoing) 
 the discipline of abnegation and effort indispensable to spirit- 
 education, without lapsing from the innocence of the normal life, 
 they constitute the glorious Order of the 'Elohim' (Perfected Soids) 
 or 'Christs' (the Anointed. Ones, who 'have loved righteousness 
 and hated iniquity' and are therefore ' anointed with tJie oil of 
 gladness above' their 'fellows,') to which Order of spirits the forma- 
 tion and government of planets is alone entrusted by the Almighty, 
 of whose splendour they are, in the mode of the Finite, the 'express 
 image' and representative, and with whom they are often con- 
 founded, by the humanity of their planet, during the earlier phases 
 of its re-educational career. 
 
318 COMMUNICATION FBOM 
 
 " On the other hand, the spirits who, rebellious to the training of 
 the normal life, place themselves in opposition to the Plan of the 
 Universe by yielding to the temptations of selfishness, and thus 
 retrograde towards the instinctiveness of the Animalized Degree of 
 Psychic action, bring upon themselves, through the inevitable 
 correspondence between a spirit's mental and moral quality and 
 the order of body which it magnetically accretes as the material result, 
 or expression, of that quality, the stern but beneficent penalty of 
 exile in a planet corresponding, in compactness or comparative 
 fluidicity of its material constituents, to the degree of culpability 
 which has caused its 'fall' from the higher to the lower mode of 
 existence. But, as each order of 'body' is the product of the special 
 Psychic state to which it corresponds, no individualized spirit can 
 accrete any of the 'bodies' which correspond to the states of the 
 Psychic element in the pre-personal stages of its elaboration ; 
 and therefore the partial return of a spirit to the moral level 
 of animality produces that evident anomaly, the human body 
 — an animal, and yet so clearly foreign to the Animal Reign — 
 which, by subjecting the faulty soul to the strong compulsions and 
 reactions of Compact Matter, will educate it back, through the 
 vicissitudes of human life, to the point of development from which 
 it has lapsed by its fault, and from which it will then resume, in 
 the nuidic 'Heaven' that 'was about us in our infancy/ the normal 
 course of its progress towards the Sidereal Degree. 
 
 " Some spirits ' fall ' so slightly as only to bring themselves into 
 a planet of the highest order, a single, nearly nuidic incorpora- 
 tion in which may suffice to free them from the slight tendency to 
 evil of which it was necessary for them thus to rid themselves. 
 The greater faultiness of others, bringing them down to lower 
 levels, causes them to incarnate themselves in bodies of a degree 
 of grossness corresponding to the degree of their culpability, from 
 the less ignoble kinds of 'flesh' which constitute the ' human body' 
 of planets more advanced than this earth, to the 'vile bodies' of 
 putrescible matter which characterize the low grade to which our 
 earth still belongs; the lowest level being that which causes the 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 319 
 
 souls who 'fall' to it, to accrete, directly, from the earthy matter 
 of the planet, the nearly amorphous bodies of the first founders of 
 human races, in globes but slightly advanced beyond the initial 
 stages of planetary development. 
 
 " The spirit, whose faultiness has brought it into the domain of 
 planetary life, can only regain the power of operating the fluidic 
 order of corporeality, through progressive incorporations in the 
 planets which, in the hierarchy of the solar system to which it 
 belongs, constitute the successive steps, from the planet in which it 
 is incorporated, to 'the Gate of the Sun; ' and as it is only by ex- 
 hausting the educational possibilities of the planet in which we 
 find ourselves, that we acquire the power of incorporating ourselves 
 in a higher one, most of the people of this earth return to it many 
 times, before definitively quitting it for another. 
 
 " While accomplishing this new series of incorporations in pro- 
 gressively nobler human forms, in higher and higher planets, the 
 spirit goes back, at each disaggregation of its material envelope, 
 into the fluidic-sphere of the planet in which its last ' material ' 
 embodiment has been accomplished, where it continues the long 
 course of its expiation and re-education, and whence it operates its 
 next incarnation on the surface of the same planet, or passes into 
 the fluidic-sphere of some other planet, on whose surface it will 
 accomplish its next material embodiment ; each spirit advancing, 
 through the experiences of its alternate sojourns in the two spheres 
 of planetary life, with a degree of slowness or rapidity, of suffer- 
 ing or satisfaction, exactly corresponding to the amount of effort 
 it puts forth in the work of self-improvement. 
 
 " The accretion of the fluidic body, assumed by the soul on 
 quitting the earthly body which, like a cast-off garment, it leaves 
 behind it at death, appears, as frequently seen by clairvoyants, to 
 be very rapidly accomplished ; each particle of the new envelope 
 being, apparently, accreted instantaneously, by the perisprit, as 
 each particle of the 'dying' material body falls away from its 
 magnetic grasp. But the formation of the material body, by the 
 spirit who is about to return into the earthly life of our planet, is, 
 
320 COMMUNICATION FBOM 
 
 as we know, a slow operation, requiring the aid of parental condi- 
 tions that are always — like all the other conditions of our incarna- 
 tions — decided beforehand, and accepted, or submitted to, by all 
 the parties concerned ; whose due discharge, or otherwise, of the 
 duties involved in the relationships thus established, will greatly 
 aid, or retard, their future advancement. 
 
 " From the moment when a spirit has commenced the process 
 which substitutes a fleshly body in place of its fluidic one, its 
 consciousness becomes clouded, and its faculties gradually fall into 
 a cataleptic lethargy that becomes deeper and more complete as the 
 growth of the foetus goes on, and the spirit becomes more and more 
 closely identified with the new set of organs thus being accreted 
 upon it, until, the formation of its new body being completed, it 
 is brought, by the birth of the latter, into the new life of Relation 
 which is destined, by leaving certain of its powers in abeyance, 
 while stimulating others, to carry on the special phase of its edu- 
 cation which this new subjection of its activities to the re-actions 
 of Compact Matter is intended to subserve ; to the usefulness of 
 which the temporary suspension of the memory of our past (more 
 complete in the ratio of our imperfection,) is usually an essential 
 condition; and in which we bring back, as the result of all our 
 former experiences, the increased quickness of comprehension and 
 facility of acquisition, the increased mental power, more refined 
 tendencies, higher aspirations, clearer intuitions, and wider charity, 
 which mark the progress of each spirit, as of the humanity of a 
 planet. 
 
 " The soul being only able to act, during each incarnation, 
 through the new set of organs that will furnish it with a new 
 channel for its activities and a clean page on which to write a new 
 chapter of its history, it is made, at each new descent into human 
 sphere, to give, to its new brain and bodily organization, the form, 
 volume, and special aptitudes, that, within the scope of its present 
 psychic p)0ssibilities, will most effectually advance its integral 
 education. Thus a soul whose musical faculty has been greatly 
 developed in preceding incarnations, while its powers of investiga- 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 321 
 
 tion and of reasoning have remained undeveloped, may be caused 
 to provide itself with a body deficient in the organ of music, and 
 abundantly provided with the organic instruments of abstract 
 thought ; while the soul that has developed its reasoning faculties 
 at the expense of its artistic and affectional possibilities, may be 
 made to provide itself with an organization that will rouse its 
 dormant perceptions of the Beautiful and the Good. A spirit 
 who has advanced in moral excellence, but whose intellectual 
 faculties, or practical activities, have remained in abeyance, may 
 be made to accrete a set of organs, and subjected to the experiences 
 of a life, that will incite it to the acquisition, and useful application, 
 of knowledge. On the other hand, a spirit whose intellectual 
 faculties have been largely developed while the improvement of its 
 moral nature has remained stationary, is provided with organs, 
 and subjected to experiences, that will tend to bring the develop- 
 ment of the latter up to the level of that of the former, before it is 
 again permitted to accrete to itself the new bodily organization 
 that will enable it to resume, in a new incarnation, the prosecution 
 of its intellectual studies ; for no spirit is permitted to go on 
 adding indefinitely to its acquisition of the Knowledge which is 
 the synonym of Power (and which would be so dangerous an 
 engine in evil hands), without acquiring also, as the result of the 
 same gradual amelioration, the corresponding degree of moral 
 excellence (i.e. of love of God and love of the neighbour) which, 
 practically identifying it with the Divine Intellect and Will and thus 
 ensiuing its co-operation with the Divine Purpose, is at once the 
 aim of its creation, the source of its own inexhaustible felicity, and 
 the guarantee of the eternal harmony of the higher spheres. While 
 a soul retains an appetite for theft, lying, violence, or any other 
 form of wrong-doing, the bodies it constructs for itself will incite 
 (but not compel) it, by their organic tendencies, to the indulgence, 
 in its next human life, of those depraved propensities, from which 
 it will be gradually weaned, partly by the suffering entailed upon 
 it, in this life and in the spirit-world, by their indulgence, partly 
 by its general education through the various experiences of its 
 
 X 
 
322 COMMUNICATION tfROM 
 
 successive lives ; its propensity to any vice gradually diminishing, 
 and its bodily organizations ceasing, in the same ratio, to incite it 
 to that form of wrong-doing. 
 
 "Being produced by a process altogether independent of Sex, 
 souls are of no sex ; but each soul possesses the dual potentialities 
 whose preponderant activity, in the formation of its body, deter- 
 mines the correlative oppositions of sex. The same soul being 
 able (as is proved by the fact of hermaphroditism,) to produce both 
 sexes, and consequently to produce either sex, and it being neces- 
 sary for every soul to dev elope all the qualities that are temporarily 
 specialized, for earthly uses, in the male and female organizations* 
 each spirit incarnates itself sometimes in a male body, sometimes 
 in a female one, according to the special educational end it has 
 next to accomplish; and usually retains, in the phase of spirit-life 
 that forms the complement of each earthly life, the appearance of 
 the various conditions assumed by it in the latter. A spirit who 
 has undergone many incarnations in this planet, usually speaks, or 
 appears, in communicating with us, in the character, and with the 
 appearances of sex, age, costume, &c, of the incarnation in which 
 it may have known us in the past, or by which it is known to us. 
 And as all the conditions of our earthly lives are absolutely 
 without importance except as means of progress, we incarnate 
 ourselves sometimes in one country, race, and social grade, some- 
 times in another, according to the specific purpose of trial, punish- 
 ment, expiation, instruction, interest, or affection, which our 
 re-incarnation is intended more especially to subserve; a spirit 
 often accepting, or demanding, a life of labour, disappointment, 
 sorrow, or pain, in order to secure some educational or affectional 
 end. Thus each phase of our existence is the result of the phases 
 that have preceded it, and decides the character of the phase that 
 follows it. 
 
 " The Fluidic World being the normal world of souls, we remain 
 in intimate (though usually unconscious) connexion with the 
 fluidic sphere of the planet while incarnated upon its surface. We 
 return to it during sleep, when, through the elasticity of the perisprit 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 323 
 
 (which has been seen, by clairvoyants, elongated into a sort of 
 luminous cord, connecting the soul with its sleeping body), we are 
 enabled to visit our friends in that other life, whence we bring 
 back, not only the fragmentary and incoherent reminiscences which 
 make up ordinary dreams, but also the deeper insights and wiser 
 resolves that have prompted the saying, common to all nations, 
 1 The night brings counsel,' whose truth is witnessed to by the 
 general feeling that, when we are in doubt about any matter, it is 
 well to ' sleep upon it.' 
 
 " Compact matter is permeable by fluidic matter, so that our 
 fleshly body presents no obstacle to the perception of our perisprit 
 by the spirits who are about us, and no wall offers any impediment 
 to their passage or action • and although the matter of the fiuiclic- 
 sphere cannot be seen by fleshly organs, glimpses, more or less dis- 
 tinct, of the life of that sphere, are occasionally obtained by us 
 during incarnation, at times when, through the concurrence of 
 conditions still but imperfectly understood by us, either the veiling- 
 effect of those organs upon our perceptive faculties is temporarily 
 suspended, or disincarnate spirits are enabled, by their greater 
 command of the 'forces' and 'fluids' of the planet, to make their 
 action perceptible to us, through the production of phenomena of 
 a mixed nature, partly fluidic, partly material. Of the hosts of 
 spirits with whom we are connected by sympathy in good or evil, 
 and by the multitudinous ties contracted by us in our former lives, 
 a great number are constantly about us, reading our thoughts as we 
 read a book, conversing with us, so to say, through their action on 
 our mental organs, seeing, and taking part in, whatever we do ; 
 much that appears puzzling, both in the intercourse now being 
 generalised between the two spheres of the planet and in the ex- 
 periences of our present life, finding its explanation in the intimate 
 connexion existing between those spheres, and between our succes 
 sive lives in them, which have laid up for us a store of friend- 
 ships and of enmities, of gratitudes and resentments, of rewards 
 and expiations, that exercise a potent influence on our earthly 
 careers. 
 
 x2 
 
324 
 
 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 " There is no fixed limit to the connexion of any given soul with 
 any given planet, or to its stay in the spirit-world, which may 
 vary from a few hours to many thousands of years ; but the 
 average interval between our successive incarnations appears to be 
 from two to three hundred years ; a periodicity coinciding with 
 the Mosaic announcement of the visitation of wrong-doing ' upon 
 the third and fourth generations ' who, being composed of the self- 
 same spirits that were guilty of that wrong-doing three or four gene- 
 rations before, come back to carry on their practical education by 
 suffering the results of their former errors and misdeeds, to make a 
 new attempt at vanquishing temptations of the same character as 
 those to which they formerly succumbed, to make atonement to 
 those whom they have wronged, and thus, through the slow dis- 
 cipline of their successive existences, to transmute their vices into 
 virtues, their foes into friends. 
 
 " Having surmounted the earlier and more painful phases of 
 their reformatory career, the souls who are being re-educated in 
 connexion with planetary life, continue, in globes of progressively 
 higher degrees, through vast cycles of discipline and effort com- 
 mensurate with the grandeur of the end to be attained, the work 
 of acquiring the broad knowledge of Natural Law with its 
 resulting command of the Natural Forces, and the entire devotion fco 
 the Creator and to the Universe, which constitute the magnificent 
 elevation of the Sidereal Degree ; the action of the Creator, during 
 their slow progress to that Degree, being so effectually hidden 
 from the consciousness of the Creatures whose seeming autonomy 
 can only thus be built up into the nobleness of correlation to its 
 Self-existence, that they seem to have achieved for themselves the ele- 
 vation to which they gradually arrive. They know that the Divine 
 Power has always been the essentiality of what has appeared to 
 them to be their own action ; yet, having always been associated 
 with that Power in the work of their own development, they feel 
 neither like automata nor like slaves, but become, according to the 
 pregnant Scriptural expression, 'as Gods.' Through myriads of 
 ascending phases, occupying periods of duration unimaginable by 
 
MISS ANNA ELACKWELL. 325 
 
 us, they have searched and found, accepted and rejected, absorbed 
 and assimilated, until they have brought themselves to be correla- 
 tives of the Divine Being in a glorious existence of which, in our 
 present undeveloped state, we can form but the faintest notion; 
 not understanding the essentiality of the Divine Nature or of the 
 Creative Act, but comprehending ever more and more of the 
 results of the Divine Operation, taking conscious and active part 
 with it in the evolutions of the Universe, and thus becoming, 
 in the region of the Finite, reflexes of the Infinite Beauty and 
 Perfection, participants in the Infinite Wisdom, Activity, and 
 Power. 
 
 " This conception of Derived Existence as a gradual education 
 of the Psychic element through effort, discipline, and trial — while 
 explaining the original imperfection and improveability of all the 
 outgrowths of human thought, in industry, science, art, social 
 polity, and religious beliefs — not only vindicates the Divine Justice 
 in the sufferings endured by animals, as well as by human beings 
 in the early periods of planetary life, but vindicates it also in the 
 apparent injustice of the arrangements in virtue of which, of two 
 children born on the same day, one is a Newton, and the other a 
 Hottentot. All souls are created equal, and start, from the same 
 point, on the same road, for the same goal ; the Psychic element 
 now, or at any time, animating, and being developed by the reac- 
 tions of, the forms of the Mineral, Vegetable, and Animal Degrees, 
 being on its road to individualization in the Personal Degree ; and 
 the soul of a Newton being only a soul that, having originally set 
 out from the same lowest point of germination as did the soul of 
 the Hottentot, either started earlier, or has worked its way up- 
 wards more diligently than the soul of the Hottentot, who is 
 now at a point of development at which the soul of Newton 
 formerly was, and destined to reach, in course of time, the higher 
 phase of development already attained by the latter; and all 
 creatures, whatever their present point of progress, being seen to 
 be travelling upwards, by the same path, to the attainment of the 
 practical identification with the Divine Life which constitutes the 
 
326 COMMUNICATION FEOM 
 
 true life of the Soul, and introduces it to the boundless splendours, 
 activities, and happiness of immortality. 
 
 "The theoretic indications of the preceding pages explain the 
 so-called ' Spiritual Phenomena ' as being produced, by the inhabit- 
 ants of the spirit-sphere of the earth, through their superior com- 
 mand of the 'fluids' and 'forces' that make up the totality of 
 planetary existence ; a command which enables them to bring to 
 bear — 1st, on the objects around us, 2ndly, on the invisible 
 material elements contained in the atmosphere, 3rdly, on the fibres 
 of the human brain and nerves — the subtle and powerful agent 
 which, for want of a better name, we may call the magneto-vital or 
 electro-vital fluid (although those terms are very far from express- 
 ing its real nature), and which is furnished partly by the perisjprits 
 of the spirits themselves, partly by the atmosphere, partly by the 
 nervous system of the human body; 4thly, through their power of 
 'materialising,' for a short time, the substance of their fluidic 
 corporeality, and of assuming, or causing us to perceive, the 
 appearance of almost any lower form they may wish to present to 
 us; 5thly, through the more extended vision of the fluidic sphere, 
 which shows them a wide range of human actions and intentions, 
 and thus enables them to forecast coming events with more or less 
 correctness, and, when permitted to do so, to predict the same 
 with more or less exactness, according to the 'flexibility' of the 
 organism of the 'medium'; 6thly, through the radiating power of 
 the perisprit, which surrounds each soul, whether incorporated in 
 compact or in fluidic Matter, with a sort of magnetic atmosphere, 
 that extends beyond its corporeal envelope, and causes each of us 
 to exert, on everything around us, an unconscious influence whose 
 quality, intensity, and range of action, are always in correspondence 
 with our mental and moral states; an explanation that also 
 accounts for the facts of sympathy and antipathy, of presentiments 
 &c, as well as for the difficulty and uncertainty attending the 
 production of the 'Spiritual Phenomena,' as being 'manifesta- 
 tions' of minds, wills, and means of action (often very complicated,) 
 that are not ours, and that not only are not under our control, but 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 327 
 
 to the production of which the tension of our mental fibres, attend- 
 ant on a strong desire for their occurrence, constitutes a serious 
 and often insurmountable impediment. 
 
 " Under the first head may be classed the raps (which I have 
 heard, hundreds of times, when alone, and busied with other 
 matters;) displacements of objects; playing on musical instruments 
 (the strings of the piano in my drawing-room have been made to 
 vibrate in cadence, in the light, in presence of several persons, 
 with no one near it;) shaking of rooms; increased or diminished 
 weight, and floating, of bodies; 'spirit-lights'; the elongation of 
 the human frame, through the counteraction or intensification, in a 
 given direction, of the cohesive attraction that holds its molecules 
 into form; cures, through a re-arrangement of the molecules of 
 diseased organs; the presence of real flowers, shells, birds, or other 
 material objects, in closed rooms; and, in general, what are usually 
 termed 'physical manifestations,' all of which are produced with 
 jets or currents of the magneto-vital force, and also, in the case of 
 the flowers, &c, with the aid of fluidic substances that are stated to 
 have the power of intercepting the visual rays, and thus of hiding, 
 from human eyes, any material object which has been covered with 
 them; the objects so covered being previously brought into the 
 room, by spirits, and kept hidden until, by the removal of the 
 fluidic covering, those objects are rendered visible. I attribute to 
 the employment of the force referred to, a very violent blow I 
 once received from an unseen agent, sufficiently severe to make 
 me ill for several clays; heavy poundings on the walls and furniture 
 of a room on the upper floor of my house, that went on, for many 
 months, almost continuously, by night and by day; the grouping, 
 into a letter and cyphers, of some pins that I had dropped upon 
 a table on leaving a room to which I returned about twenty 
 minutes afterwards, and into which I am sure that no human 
 being had entered during my absence, the pins so placed conveying 
 a message which no human being could have framed, and which 
 no one but myself could have understood; the production, upon a 
 table in my drawing-room, by lamplight, in presence of seven 
 
328 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 persons, all of whose hands were in full view, of scratching sounds, 
 as though some one were writing on its under-surface with the end 
 of a match, imitating writing so perfectly, during more than a 
 quarter of an hour, that we could distinguish the long and short 
 letters, the dotting of the is and crossing of the t's; on another 
 occasion, in the same room, in presence of four persons who were 
 all standing a few feet from the table, but none of whom were 
 touching it, the production of 'direct writing,' effected, with a 
 slight scratching sound, heard by all, in a small closed drawer of 
 the same bare table, on which a large lamp was burning, under 
 circumstances which render it absolutely certain, for those who 
 were present, that the writing was done by spirit-action, and probably 
 through a disintegration of particles of the lead of a pencil that had 
 been placed in the drawer, a few moments before, with some small 
 sheets of perfectly blank paper, and the depositing of those particles 
 on the paper by a process analogous to electro-plating; and a great 
 variety of other manifestations of the action of an intelligent extra- 
 human power that have occurred to me, during many years, and 
 often in the manner most convincing to oneself, though the least 
 so to others, viz., when I have been entirely alone. 
 
 " Under the second head may be classed the evanescent appear- 
 ances of hands, faces, birds, animals, flowers, &c, which are 
 produced by a condensation, oiit of the atmosphere, of the material 
 elements of those pseudo-formations, to which, by the application 
 of the electro-vital force in modes not yet known to us, spirits are 
 able to impart a temporary vitality, but which, having no soul, are 
 without consciousness or lasting coherence, and dissolve into their 
 original elements on the cessation of the currents that determined 
 
 their formation. Lady D , assures me that 'a magnificent 
 
 white flower, as large as a dinner-plate, and with long purple 
 stamens,' suddenly appeared on a chair close beside her, one even- 
 ing, as she sat in her drawing-room, in company with Mr. Home; 
 it remained visible to them both, for about two minutes, when 'it 
 melted into the air.' It was real, but only for the time of its appear- 
 ance; and would no doubt have been seen by any persons who 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 329 
 
 might have been present. The bit of cloth, to sight and touch exactly 
 the same as though woven of wool, which was condensed out of 
 the air, and then dissipated, in presence of [Mr. Livermore (of 
 New York) and several other persons, and the flowers which that 
 gentleman has repeatedly seen to form in the air and then melt 
 away,are examples of this same action. 
 
 " In the autumn of 1867, I was told by a ' medium ' to whom I 
 was a total stranger, that I ' should see, in six weeks,' a beloved 
 relative who had recently returned into the spirit-world. About 
 sunset of the last day of the 'six weeks,' as I was musing, in much 
 sadness, on the non-fulfilment of this promise, I 'happened' to raise 
 my eyes to one of the folding windows of a house opposite to the 
 window at which I was sitting, when I saw, in the lower part of 
 the long right-hand pane, what looked exactly like a life-size 
 daguerreotype of the face I had despaired of seeing, with the 
 dingy, unstable look of the old daguerreotypes, but a perfect like- 
 ness. As I looked at it, it faded away, and appeared again higher 
 up, in the middle of the pane ; it then faded away a second time, 
 and again appeared, in the top of the pane, after which it dis- 
 appeared altogether. There seemed to be, upon the pane, a sort of 
 dark iridescence, out of which the face was evolved ; each appear- 
 ance lasting about eight seconds, and each being darker and fainter 
 than the preceding one. I believe this effect to have been pro- 
 duced by the application, to the glass, of semi-materialised fluidic 
 matter, to which the invisible operators were able to impart the 
 needful gradations of tone, at the moment when, by acting on my 
 nervous system, they caused me to raise my eyes, involuntarily, to 
 the window. 
 
 " Soon after the death of Charles Dickens, Mrs. M. G. was 
 
 standing at the door of her Paris residence, in the Rue de T , 
 
 waiting for her daughter to come down and to get into the carriage 
 before her, and admiring, meantime, the beautiful clouding of the 
 tortoise-shell handle of a new parasol which she had in her hand, 
 when she saw the face of the lamented novellist, for whom she had 
 much affection, looking out at her from the surface of the shell. 
 
330 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 The face was small, but with every feature perfectly distinct ; and, 
 as she gazed upon it, in utter amazement, the eyes moved, and the 
 mouth smiled. I am authorized to say that the lady referred to, 
 whose initials will be recognised by many, is ready to answer any 
 inquiries that may be addressed to her in regard to a ' manifesta- 
 tion' of spirit-ingenuity that must, I think, have been effected by 
 covering a small part of the shell with a film of ' materialised ' 
 fluidic substance, and the execution, in this semi-fluidic vehicle, of 
 a series of changes, of re-paintings, so to say, accomplished so 
 rapidly as to create, to the perception of the observer, the apparent 
 movement of the eyes and mouth ; and I think it probable that 
 other parties, had they been present, would have seen both the 
 'phenomena' just described. 
 
 " The two following incidents come under the third head. 
 Early one afternoon, when searching for a certain passage in 
 the writings of the most controverted of authors, I suddenly 
 came upon a passage which, conversant as I am with the writings 
 referred to, I had never seen. As the passage, thus found, bore 
 directly on the subject with which I was busy, I was so much 
 delighted with my discovery that, after having resumed my search, 
 I turned back several pages in order to have another look at it, 
 found it, read it again three or four times, made a brief memoran- 
 dum of it in my note-book, and again went on with my search. 
 Later in the day, having found the passage I wanted, I began to 
 look for the one on which I had so unexpectedly lighted ; but, to 
 my great surprise, I could not find it. I spent all the evening, and 
 nearly the whole of the next two days, in hunting for it, but in 
 vain, and it was only when I had thoroughly ascertained that the 
 writings referred to contained no such passage, that I began to 
 perceive the fact of ' glamour' having been wrought upon my brain ; 
 the very considerable modification of my comprehension of those 
 writings, effected by the great number of consecutive readings of 
 them that I had thus been led to make, explaining the motive of the 
 spirit-action which, by causing certain fibres of my brain to vibrate 
 as they would have been made to vibrate by the sight of the printed 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 331 
 
 words which I thought I read, produced, on my consciousness, an 
 effect equivalent to that which would have been produced by the 
 actual sight of those words. 
 
 " I attribute to the same action on the fibres of the brain the 
 appearance of a name which, with my eyes open, I one day saw 
 written, seemingly, in the air, and, on another occasion, with my 
 eyes shut, of a white scroll, across which a pen moved slowly, 
 writing a message which I read as it wrote. 
 
 "The appearance of spirits, 'in their habit as they lived/ or in 
 vague drapery which they have not cared to render distinctly 
 visible, is more difficult to class, because, in some cases, though 
 many persons may be present when they occur, they are seen only 
 by one of them, and would therefore seem to be subjective ; while 
 in others, they are seen by several persons at the same time, and 
 would therefore seem to be objective. But it is to be remarked, on 
 the one hand, that there can be no reason why this sort of sugges- 
 tion may not be exercised upon the brain and nerves of several 
 persons as easily as upon those of one person ; and, on the other 
 hand, that the perception of such appearances, even when merely 
 subjective, implies action, and, consequently, an agent, as the deter- 
 mining cause of that subjective effect. And as, in some instances, 
 the spirit thus seen has given pretty strong proof of actual pre- 
 sence — as in the case of Mr. Robert Dale Owen, who writes me 
 that he and six other persons lately saw ' a beautiful female figure, 
 in "shining raiment," ' emerge from the wall of a long drawing- 
 room, glide onwards to where they were sitting, ' drop into his 
 hand what proved to be a rose,' and then, continue her gliding 
 course, and disappear through the wall at the opposite end of the 
 room — it is not easy to avoid the conclusion that these appearances, 
 though sometimes subjective, are sometimes caused by the actual 
 bodily presence of those who are able thus to render themselves 
 visible to us. And it seems probable that, in the latter case, a 
 double action is necessary on the part of the spirits, and that 
 they both operate a partial 'materialization' of their corporeal 
 envelope, and also exercise a determining action on the percep- 
 
332 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 tive organs of the human beings to whom they wish to show 
 themselves. 
 
 " Of the many spirits whom I have seen, only two have been 
 those of persons known to me in my present life ; one of these I 
 have seen once, the other I have seen eight times. 
 
 " One evening, on nearing the door of my dressing-room, I sud- 
 denly saw, just before me, a little to my left, what looked like a 
 dark-haired man, in ordinary dress, in the act of passing through 
 the wall in front of me. His head was slightly thrown back, his 
 eyes were raised, and his face wore a sad, dreamy, and fixed 
 expression. He did not appear to see either me or the wall, into 
 which he passed as though it had been built of vapour. Spirits 
 say that the compact Matter of our sphere of Relation is as im- 
 perceptible, for them, as the fluidic Matter of their sphere is for 
 us, and that they only become cognisant of it, and able to act upon 
 it, through our minds and organisms ; and such, certainly, appeared 
 to be the case with the spirit in question. On another occasion I 
 saw, in the same room, standing in the air like the ' saints and 
 angels ' in old pictures, a group of eighteen or twenty handsome 
 young men, in white tunics, with red belts and buskins, and 
 curious red hats, with 'cream-bowl' crowns and very broad brims, 
 embroidered with gold, and set on so slantingly that the thin line 
 of gold on the edge of the brims produced, round each head, some- 
 thing like the effect of a nimbus. The right hand of each grasped 
 a stout crook, taller than himself, and resting on the ground. 
 They looked as though they had halted on a march ; and the eyes 
 of all were fixed upon me with a grave, earnest, and rather friendly 
 gaze. After looking at them for a few seconds, I put my hands to 
 my eyes ; and then, looking up again to see if they were still there, 
 I saw the same group, but much higher up, at a height, apparently, 
 far above the ceiling, and proportionally fainter. This second 
 glimpse was only instantaneous ; and though I looked up, several 
 times, during the evening, in the hope of seeing them again, I saw 
 nothing more of my white-vestured visitants. 
 
 " One afternoon, when my friend Lady W and her daughter 
 
MISS ANNA BLAOKWELL. 333 
 
 were sitting in their drawing-room, a female figure, unknown to 
 either, was seen, by both of them, to cross the room and disappear 
 through the wall. 
 
 "Recently, at a dinner party in the Avenue de , Mrs. M. G., 
 
 saw a beautiful young woman, elegantly attired in white, walk 
 through the room, and go out at one of the doors. Surprised that 
 she should have gone through the room without speaking or being 
 spoken to, Mrs. M. G. inquired, of the hostess, who was the 
 charming young lady that had just passed by; when she found 
 that the appearance, which no one else had seen on that occasion, 
 but which (as she then learned for the first time,) had often been 
 seen by other visitors and by some of the servants, was the spirit 
 of a daughter of the family, who had died, some time before, under 
 peculiar circumstances that seemed to account for her re-appearing. 
 
 " One day, about two o'clock (my servant having gone out on an 
 errand, so that I was alone in the small detached house which I 
 occupy), I saw, on looking into my garden from a first-floor 
 window, a very odd-looking, little old woman, not more than four 
 feet high, covered from head to foot with a most singular hooded 
 cloak, of what looked like nankeen that had been faded and stained 
 by sun and rain till its original colour could hardly be made out, just 
 in the act of turning, with slow and heavy gait, into the little 
 alley at the side of the house (with no outlet at the farther end, 
 where it is shut in by high walls,) that leads to the kitchen-door. 
 She was bent so nearly double that I saw only the top of her head 
 and her back; but, as she looked like a peasant, though in a garb 
 the like of which I had never seen, I took it for granted that she 
 was carrying a heavy basket with something to sell, though it 
 struck me as strange that she should be carrying it in front of her, 
 instead of on one side. As I was just then much pestered by vendors 
 of poultry, fruit, &c, who always cheated, and always left the garden- 
 door open, and whose visits I was doing my best to discourage, I 
 at once ran downstairs, wondering how she could have opened the 
 garden-door without ringing the alarm-bell attached to it, and 
 went to the kitchen, to tell her that her wares were not wanted, 
 
334 COMMUNICATION FKOM 
 
 and to request her not to come again, when to my amazement, I 
 found there was nobody there. The garden-door was shut; and no 
 old woman was to be seen. As it was simply impossible that she 
 could either have reached the kitchen, or returned through the garden, 
 in the few seconds which it took me to reach the kitchen-door, I had 
 not the least doubt that I had seen a denizen of the other world ; 
 but, for various reasons, I did not mention the matter to anyone. 
 
 "A few months afterwards, being again alone in my house, I 
 again saw, at the same hour, from the same window, the same old 
 woman, in the same place, just in the act, as before, of turning 
 into the little alley, in the same queer cloak, with the same heavy 
 gait, and bending over, as I supposed, the same heavy basket. 
 Fully determined, this time, to ascertain the nature of so strange a 
 visitation, I sprang downstairs, almost at a single leap, and dashed 
 out through the front-door into the garden, arriving, certainly in 
 less than ten seconds, at the angle of the house where I could see 
 both the garden and the alley at a glance. Not a trace of the old 
 woman was to be seen; the garden-door, as on the former occasion, 
 was shut; and I returned into the house more than ever convinced 
 that I had seen a 'spirit.' But still I did not mention to any one 
 what had occurred; among other reasons, because I felt sure that, 
 if the house got the reputation of being 'haunted/ no servant would 
 ever stay in it alone. 
 
 " The following year, I had a new servant, not previously known 
 to me, and who, being very fond of gardening, at once took my 
 little garden into her own hands. One day, after she had been 
 with me a few weeks, she suddenly walked into the room where I 
 was writing, pale, in a state of great excitement and bewilderment, 
 and informed me, in answer to my repeated inquiries as to what 
 was the matter with her, that she had 'seen a spirit/ 
 
 " 'I had gone out into the garden,' she continued, ' and was just 
 picking the grubs off the rose-bushes, when I heard steps close 
 behind me, on the gravel; I turned round to see who it was, very 
 much surprised that anybody could have come in, as I had not 
 heard the garden-bell ring; and there, staring into my very face, 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 335 
 
 was a little bit of an old woman, just about so high (indicating, 
 with her hand, about four feet from the floor,) such a queer-looking 
 old thing, covered all over with the strangest old cloak, made of some 
 kind of unbleached cotton, all full of weather-stains. She was bent 
 pretty nearly double, like this (again indicating by a gesture), with 
 her two hands leaning on a stick. She stared right into my eyes, 
 with a strange sort of smile, half pleased, half malicious. I was 
 just opening my mouth to ask her what she wanted, and what she 
 meant by coming in, and standing there, in that impudent way, 
 when she seemed to go backwards into the arbour, and then, all of 
 a sudden she was gone ! I never thought of her being anything 
 else but an old woman; for how could I think that a spirit would 
 make a noise on the gravel? But when I saw her go backwards, 
 like that, into the arbour, and then disappear, of course I knew 
 she must be a spirit !' 
 
 "From that time, for several months, my servant saw 'the old 
 woman' repeatedly, and at last grew so used to seeing her that she 
 liked her coming, and would go to sleep with her sitting on the 
 foot of the bed. But I never saw her again, although I frequently 
 felt her presence ; and that she came for the servant, and not for 
 me, was indicated by her going, each time that I had seen her, 
 towards the kitchen-door. Believing that she could only have 
 been permitted to show herself to us in order that we might help 
 her 'upwards,' I obtained the help of some mediumistic friends, 
 near neighbours, who came regularly, several times a week, to 
 assist in carrying on the spiritual education of our strange visitor. 
 "We found, through raps in the table, that she had been suffering, 
 for about 800 years, the terrible spirit-punishment of 'darkness,' 
 for crimes committed by her in a former incarnation; that my 
 servant, then incarnated as her daughter, had taken part in those 
 crimes, with which I, also, had been indirectly connected. Hence 
 the necessity of our both concurring in the attempt to give her the 
 truer ideas of the nature of life, and of the process of amendment, 
 which, in the fluidic world, is the equivalent of light. At first she 
 was both despairing and violent, knocking the table about, and refus- 
 
336 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 ing to listen to us. But we persevered, gradually got her into a better 
 state of mind, and had, at length, the satisfaction of receiving her 
 farewell message of gratitude and happiness, on quitting the surface 
 of the earth for a higher region of the spirit-sphere, there to prepare 
 for making a new attempt at reformation in a new earthly life. 
 
 "We obtained like results also in the case of some other 
 backward spirits who had been mixed up in the same transactions, 
 whom we had equally to take in hand and instruct, and from all oi 
 whom we had, at length, farewell messages of thanks and rejoicing ; 
 from which time, the noises in the top of the house, that had 
 given me so much annoyance, entirely ceased. 
 
 " Not the least curious of the many curious points involved in 
 the visits of ' the old woman ' (who, however, objected to being 
 thus designated, and requested us to call her l Vleha,' which she 
 said was her name in her last incarnation), was her statement, in 
 reply to our inquiry as to what had brought her to this house, that 
 she had been drawn to it by the approach of the ' sphere ' (peris- 
 pritic luminosity or radiation) of the servant who did not enter it 
 until the following year, and her perception of which ' sphere' she 
 declared to have been the first ray of ' light ' she had seen since 
 her return to the spirit-world. I could give, from my own 
 experience, another instance of this pre-projection of ' spirit- 
 spheres,' even more remarkable, did space permit. 
 
 " My friends, Mrs. G. and Miss B. were sitting together, 
 
 one evening, in this city, when the table suddenly rapped out 
 1 Totty,' the pet name of Mrs. G's. four-year-old grandchild, then 
 in London. ' What ! my darling little Totty,' exclaimed Mrs. G. 
 in great agitation and alarm, l are you in the spirit- world 1 ' 
 ' No,' replied the raps, ' Totty's body is asleep ; and Totty's spirit 
 comes to you, dearest Grandmamma, to beg you to,' &c. ; — the 
 burden of 'Totty's' entreaty referring to a matter upon which 
 Mrs. G. had been anxiously meditating all day, uncertain what 
 course to pursue in regard to it. 
 
 " I have several times, when alone, been spoken to by spirits ; 
 but — except on one occasion, when I was startled by a seemingly- 
 
MISS ANNA BLACKWELL. 337 
 
 human voice, as loud as the blast of a trumpet, at the moment 
 when, in another country, a great unlooked-for sorrow was falling, 
 with the suddenness of the thunderbolt, upon my life — only through 
 the interior hearing which, being occasioned by spirit-action on the 
 auditive nerves, is only ' heard ' by the party on whom this sort of 
 1 glamour ' is wrought. But that ' hearing,' even if purely sub- 
 jective, must have been caused by those who knew what they were 
 about; for it told me, and truly, each time, of events of vital 
 importance to me, but of which I had no knowledge, that were 
 then occurring hundreds of miles away. 
 
 " On several occasions, and in various ways, I have been 
 1 warned ' of the death of persons at a distance. One morning, on 
 suddenly waking, I looked at my watch, and saw that it was half- 
 past four. A short time afterwards, being still awake, I heard so 
 tremendous a knock on the (outer) wall of my room, that I felt 
 sure a near relative, then very ill, in England, was passing away. 
 At breakfast, I spoke of this knock to a lady who was visiting me, 
 and also to my servant, and added, ' Take notice, both of you, that 
 X probably departed, this morning, a few minutes after half- 
 past four.' Two hours afterwards came a telegram, from England, 
 saying ' X died this morning at twenty minutes to five.' 
 
 " Did space permit, I might bring forward many more examples 
 of spirit-action that have occurred in my own experience or in that 
 of my immediate friends. But those now adduced, as illustrations 
 of the principles laid down in the present paper, suffice to sub- 
 stantiate the claim of the Spiritist Philosophy to give the key to 
 the ' Phenomena ' your Committee are examining, and their noble 
 initiative in regard to which will confer enduring honour on their 
 names and labours, when the clamours of Ignorance and Pre- 
 judice, in reference to the glorious facts of the Soul's immortality 
 and of the intercommunication between the two spheres of planet 
 ary life, shall have died away and been forgotten. 
 " I am, Sir, 
 
 " Yours faithfully, 
 
 " Paris, July 7th, 1870." " Anna Blackwell." 
 
 Y 
 
338 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 The Countess de Pomak. 
 
 " To the Committee of the London Dialectical Society appointed 
 to investigate 'Spiritualism.' 
 
 " Gentlemen, — Having been requested by some members of 
 your Committee to furnish a report of seances at which I have 
 been present, I have concluded, after duly considering the matter, 
 to do so, upon condition of being allowed to state my views re- 
 specting the value of spiritual communications. 
 
 " Seances are so much alike in all essentials, that little good can 
 be derived from reporting them unless we consider them with 
 reference to their value as evidence of the individuality and 
 immortality of the soul ; this is, in fact, the true touchstone of 
 their importance ; and, therefore, I must, as a preliminary to my 
 report of spiritual experiences, offer a few considerations in regard 
 to the vexed question as to whether the soul is material or imma- 
 terial, mortal or immortal. 
 
 " In doing so, however, I do not suppose that all difficulties are 
 to be instantly removed ; on the contrary, I fully admit that 
 differences of opinion must be expected to exist, and only ask the 
 same concession from those who are opposed to my views. 
 
 " Those who argue that the soul is material in the sense of being 
 a manifestation of matter in action, must, in candour, confess that 
 they have a great many difficulties to contend with in demonstrat- 
 ing their views ; and they should therefore admit, as I do, that, in 
 relation to all such questions, there must be more or less of honest 
 difference of opinion, since all men cannot see and judge alike ; and 
 each will judge according to his capacity for judging. No one 
 would expect a mere peasant to understand the laws of electricity, 
 as they were understood by Faraday ; and the same difference 
 must exist with well-educated men, for they are not all on the 
 same level, and therefore they cannot see with the same eyes. 
 
 " The ideas of beauty presented to the mind by the works of 
 ftembrandt ; Rubens, Titian, and Murillo, vary as widely as does 
 
THti COUNTESS DE POMAE. 339 
 
 the style of those great painters, and the appreciation of those who 
 contemplate them. 
 
 " Some maintain that the German Composers are the finest tho 
 world ever produced, others are equally ready to do battle in favour 
 of the Italian School. 
 
 " There are men who, with Plato, would banish poets from the 
 republic of letters ; others believe them to be the first and best of 
 educators. Carlyle sometimes waxes furious when speaking of 
 the fine arts, which others believe to be essential to the well-being 
 of society. 
 
 " In like manner men of equal integrity differ respecting reli- 
 gious theories ; and, therefore, the only safe conclusion to be 
 arrived at is, that human beings are not capable of seeing alike, 
 but that reasoning upon precisely the same evidence men will 
 reach opposite conclusions, and, consequently, that opposite opinions 
 must be held. 
 
 " This, however, can be very easily accounted for by those who 
 maintain that our present life is but one of a series of lives 
 through which we must pass in order to attain perfection, and in 
 each of which we are. only capable of a certain amount of growth 
 and development. 
 
 " Those who deny Spiritualism as a whole, and who believe the 
 present life to be the all of existence, must confess that they have 
 some difficult points to explain. For instance, what is to be said 
 about memory, and its relation to matter ] It is assumed that all 
 our mental perceptions are inseparably associated with the brain, 
 that what is seen by the physical eye, is afterwards seen by the 
 mental eye, both, however, being material ; in which case it must 
 follow that the impressions received are actually stamped upon 
 material substance ; so that what men call ' remembering ' is 
 literally nothing more than bringing out the old mental photograph 
 which has been stored in the brain. 
 
 " There is, however, a physiological difficulty connected with 
 this assumption. Physiologists inform us that the human body is 
 perpetually undergoing change j that at every instant of time, new 
 
 y 2 
 
340 COMMUNICATION FBOM 
 
 matter is taking the place of the old, and that at short intervals 
 the body is so completely changed that not an atom of its former 
 self remains. This change too, and especially with those who read 
 and think much, is more active, they tell ns, in the brain than in 
 other parts of the body ; so that, it is concluded, only a still shorter 
 time is needed to ensure a complete change of the matter of which 
 the brain is composed. This being the case, and no physiologist 
 will dispute it, how can it be accounted for that we are capable of 
 remembering events that occurred, and scenes we viewed, thirty or 
 forty years ago 1 The scenes of our childhood are still visible to 
 the mental eye, and the tones of the mother's voice are still as 
 clearly heard by the mental ear, as they were forty years before, 
 when first they sounded through the physical chambers. 
 
 "Is it possible to explain this fact by the material theory 1 To 
 do so it is necessary to suppose that the old matter, which origin- 
 ally received the impressions, re-stamped these upon the new ; and 
 that this process was repeated every time the molecules of matter 
 were changed ; that is to say, twelve or fifteen times in a life-time. 
 
 " But how can this be done, and we remain unconscious of the 
 process 1 If my seeing a waterfall with the physical eye produces 
 a mental picture I recall at pleasure, how can that mental picture 
 of the waterfall be stamped into my new brain matter without my 
 being conscious of the act 1 For the re-stamping must be necessary 
 in all cases, even those in which for many years the scene remem- 
 bered has not recurred to the mind ; and, obviously, in such cases 
 the ideas of things must have passed from old molecules to new 
 ones without our being in any way conscious of the transaction. 
 
 " Surely this is harder to believe than is the theory, that memory 
 is a result of the action of a spiritual element in our nature, which 
 remains essentially the same during its connection with the physical 
 body, the particles of which are constantly changing. 
 
 "Then there is the difficulty of explaining how matter can pro- 
 duce ideas. Is it not impossible to speak of ideas as of material 
 objects? Can we conceive of extension or ponderability in connec- 
 tion with our thoughts] To speak of a pound of sorrow, or of an 
 
THE COUNTESS DE POMAR. 341 
 
 ounce of hope, seems impossible; we cannot expect either music or 
 poetry from the rock or the plant; yet both the latter enter into 
 the composition of our mortal bodies; and it ought to be as feasible 
 to extract the former from the earth, or from potatoes, in their 
 natural condition, as after they have been consumed, if matter can 
 think and produce ideas. 
 
 " Of course it will be said that we must not expect ideas from 
 matter before it becomes organised; but here again a difficulty 
 occurs. It is generally said by physiologists, that in chemical 
 composition as in formation, no difference exists between the 
 brain of the Esquimau, and that of the most highly cultivated 
 European. Their elements and their mode of organization are 
 the same; and yet how different are the men! But would this be 
 the case, if it were true that matter produces ideas'? Should not 
 the same results follow from the same organization? The question 
 cannot be one of weight, because it is known that the contents of 
 the skull of some Esquimaux or Red Indians weigh more than do 
 those of some educated Europeans. Plato is reported as having 
 had a very large head; and it has been argued from this that he 
 was therefore more capable of laborious thought. It is also said, 
 that, from men of small heads, we have no right to expect great 
 works of philosophy or art. But is it not well known that very 
 bad men have had large heads'? Look at a collection of busts, 
 from those of bad Roman Emperors down to the modern murderers, 
 and how many of them are found to have larger heads than some 
 who have worked nobly for the elevation of the human race. 
 
 "If the quality of the mind resulted solely from the size of the 
 brain, we should have a right to expect equal results from equal 
 weights; this, however, is not the case. 
 
 "If space permitted, a legion of kindred difficulties might be 
 suggested; enough, however, has been said to prove that modesty 
 should be shown by Anti-spiritualists, when insisting upon what 
 they are pleased to call 'the weakness of spirit evidence.' 
 
 "But the spiritualist does not pretend that he has no difficulties 
 to contend with ; on the contrary, he confesses them, and knows 
 
342 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 that it is in the rature of the case for them to exist; the spiritualist 
 admits it to be impossible for him to show the soul, as he can show 
 a physical organ; or to analyse it, as he does gases and solids. 
 But he has a full consciousness of its existence; and is sensible of 
 the fact, that it is spirit alone which can give evidence of itself. 
 Soul alone can conceive of soul. Material bodies can only be 
 tested by material agents; and, as the lesser cannot comprehend 
 the greater, it is certain that self-consciousness is the true evidence 
 of the soul's existence. 
 
 "How can a child comprehend a man? Can the lower nature 
 comprehend the higher'? Does the coward understand the hero? 
 In like manner, it is soul alone that can conceive of soul; and 
 according to their degrees of development, do souls comprehend 
 each other ? 
 
 "It is therefore but reasonable to accept the evidence of our self- 
 consciousness, as we do that of our nervous system; we feel a pain, 
 but cannot prove the fact to our neighbours, still we are sure of it, 
 through our self-consciousness. 
 
 "We must deal in a similar way with the question of immor- 
 tality; and it is somewhat curious that this question should be de- 
 bated; since the materialists, though denying a future state to the 
 mind, are ready enough to admit their belief, that matter cannot 
 be destroyed ; this being so, how can they conceive of the destruc- 
 tion of its properties'? Vitality may be latent for ages; but supply 
 the conditions necessary for the manifestation, and at once it 
 becomes active. Seed found in the hand of an Egyptian mummy 
 has been sown, and produced abundantly, yet no one doubted that 
 the seed had been enclosed above four thousand years. According 
 to the materialist, this vitality is a property of matter; and if the 
 materialists are right, so also is consciousness; why then, if the 
 former be persistent, may not the latter be so too? Does it not 
 rather appear that once developed it ought to go on for ever? 
 Nature wastes nothing; but is economical in the use of her 
 materials; why then suppose that the atom will persist, but the 
 mind that studied it will perish; that the earth will remain, but 
 
THE COTJftTESS DE POMAR. 343 
 
 the genius that solves its mysteries of flower, tree, and stone, will 
 perish 1 ? Does not the consciousness of the superior value of our 
 inner selves, become evidence in favour of the idea, that the higher 
 nature will survive the changes of matter, and live on in know- 
 ledge, when the materials of the physical frame will have been 
 re-incorporated with a thousand other forms'? 
 
 "It is at this point that Spiritualism comes to our aid by 
 furnishing proof of the soul's immortality. Unhappily, however, 
 so numerous are the mocking voices, it cannot obtain the unbiassed 
 learning its great importance demands ; a consequence probably 
 of its being somewhat in advance of the age, and, to some extent, 
 on account of the impositions which have been practised in its 
 name. 
 
 " When it was proposed to light London with gas, no less a 
 man than Sir Walter Scott printed his protest against the ridiculous 
 attempt to light the streets of a city with smoke. What was 
 reported by a committee of the House of Commons against Kail- 
 ways 1 And who has not heard of the scorn encountered by the 
 first advocates of Vaccination, and of Oceanic Telegraphy 1 ? Still 
 these discoveries have all made their way, as Spiritualism will do 
 ere long, for nothing can resist the collective evidence in its favour. 
 
 " Nor is that evidence so completely modern as many seem to 
 suppose, for in all history the belief has prevailed that spirits, 
 having left their mortal bodies were permitted to communicate 
 with those they loved, and who were still in the flesh. Homer, 
 Herodotus, Plato, Cicero, &c, all speak distinctly as to the belief 
 entertained by the ancient nations, and when we read the history 
 of Saul and Samuel and the Witch of Endor, we cannot doubt as 
 to what was the belief of the Hebrew people. 
 
 " In the christian world the belief has never failed, and this not 
 merely because it is pleasing to believe that the dear ones dead, 
 still take an interest in our condition ; but because of testimony 
 given by so many of the noblest and purest of men and women, 
 to the fact that they have been thus visited. From the days of 
 the christian fathers there is an unbroken line of testimony to 
 
344 COMMUNICATION FBOM 
 
 this fact, and curiously enough, it is borne by men who are 
 applauded for everything but this belief in Spiritualism. When 
 they speak of what they saw and knew, they are rejected; but are 
 reverently believed when sjDeaking about matters of speculation. 
 
 " It is not here denied that errors have been mingled with the 
 aforesaid belief, but what is contended for is this, that when so 
 many millions of people, led by thousands of eminent men, have 
 believed themselves to be in direct communication with the spirits 
 of the dead, and when the wisest of human teachers have recorded 
 the facts of their experience, no one can be justified in denying 
 these statements until he has gained such a knowledge of the 
 economy of the universe as will entitle him to say that all such 
 communications are impossible. We must first know what is 
 possible, before saying that such visits are impossible. 
 
 " Those who developed the Telegraphic systems cared nothing 
 for the outsiders who said that such a mode of sending messages 
 must, in the nature of things, be ' impossible.' Relying upon 
 their own experience, although unable to understand the nature of 
 the phenomena of electricity they still went on, and now we send 
 our messages round the world. 
 
 " In presence of ' so great a crowd of witnesses/ it appears almost 
 superfluous to speak of my own experience, and yet I must do so, 
 for I know by what, to myself, are infallible proofs of the truth, 
 that spirits do hold communication with us. I never doubted the 
 immortality of the soul, so that I did not need confirmation of the 
 fact, yet I gladly testify that it has been given to me and in great 
 abundance. And to shew that I have not been self-deceived, I 
 will mention one particular fact. 
 
 " During a period of five months I was a ' medium/ and even 
 when sitting alone, I have frequently had communications so clear 
 and distinct that mistake was impossible, for ideas have been thus 
 conveyed to me which previously had no place in my mind. 
 
 "This power suddenly quitted me, and it has never returned. 
 Now had it been a case of self-deception, is it not clear that it 
 would have continued, seeing that as far as health, mental power, 
 
THE COUNTESS DE POMAR. 345 
 
 and belief in spiritual communications are concerned, I underwent 
 no change. 
 
 " Then again, I have sat in my own house with personal friends, 
 no other medium but myself being present ; and the communica- 
 tions respecting departed relatives and friends were alike interest- 
 ing and remarkable. I have been told of many things about 
 them of which I had no previous knowledge, and which the 
 persons sitting with me could not have known, for the communica- 
 tions were from those who had died in distant countries, and yet 
 these proved to be correct ; many of them have been in Spanish. All 
 this has occurred to me through my own mediumship. 
 
 " I have attended many seances, with more or less marked 
 results — and I think it right to mention that I have sat several 
 times with Mr. Home without having a single manifestation, even 
 when the whole circle has been composed of friends and Spirit- 
 ualists. At others, we have obtained the most beautiful manifesta- 
 tions through his mediumship ; we have thus had messages, 
 movements of inanimate objects, and music, perfect in sentiment 
 and expression, on the accordion, which has frequently played in 
 my hand when sitting near him. Of these seances it will 
 probably be more interesting to mention one which, as we were 
 not sitting for the purpose, should be called ' no seance.' 
 
 " Death was in the house ; and the beloved one who had left us 
 was yet uncomned. I was sitting in the library with my son at 
 the tea-table, and we were sitting close together, as the sorrow of 
 the hour rendered it natural we should do, when Mr. Home was. 
 unexpectedly announced ; he had come from a public reading, 
 dressed as he had been on the platform, and consequently with no 
 possibility of the machinery about him which so many unbelievers 
 suppose him to carry concealed. He was quite unaware of the sad 
 event that had occurred, his first intention having been merely to 
 make inquiries at the door. He drew a chair up to the table be- 
 side my son, and affectionately placed an arm round his waist. 
 
 " Raps were heard almost immediately, on the table, on the chan- 
 deliers, and in various parts of the room ; we adopted the usual 
 
346 COMMUNICATION PROM 
 
 course of repeating the alphabet, and the messages spelt out were 
 1 joy, not sorrow] and 'not gone away -^ directly after this, as if in 
 confirmation of the statement, the favourite seat of the departed, a 
 large arm chair, which was standing in its usual place near the win- 
 dow at the farther end of the room, moved in a sweep towards the 
 table at which we were sitting, and came nearly round to my side. 
 Then a sofa moved across the room in another direction; while 
 this was occurring we three were still sitting at the table from 
 which Mr. Home had not moved since he first sat down. 
 
 " In this case there could be no ocular delusion. No seance had 
 been proposed ; we were not even sitting with our hands on the 
 table as is the custom at seances, and the room was well lighted 
 with gas. 
 
 " My son was somewhat alarmed at what had occurred. I, see- 
 ing the power was so great, got out an accordion which I had 
 purchased myself for these occasions, and which had been twice 
 changed at the shop by me, it having been pronounced out of tune 
 by the invisible performers, who always shewed us the fact by 
 playing the discordant notes. I then begged them to play some- 
 thing in accordance with our feelings ; and a very beautiful and 
 solemn ah' was played, while Mr. Home held the instrument, which 
 he did, not only under the table, but horizontally in the air, or 
 above his head, according to the impulses they gave to it. As they 
 finished playing, it came towards me, and Mr. Home told me to 
 take it, which I did, and it then played a favourite tune which I 
 asked for, partly in my hand and partly in his as he took it from 
 me, when the sounds had become faint from my want of power. 
 
 " What could I do but believe the evidence of my own senses 
 corroborated too as that evidence has been by so many others % 
 
 " To multiply narratives of this kind is comparative useless ; 
 were it not so, I could fill a large volume with reports of remark- 
 able seances at which I have been present ; I prefer to add a few 
 remarks respecting the value of spirit communication, and first as 
 to the curious fact that, to the same question different spirits give 
 various and sometimes contradictory answers. This is a stumbling 
 
THE COUNTESS DE POMAR. 347 
 
 block to many, but the reason of the fact is clear and not far to 
 seek. Some people suppose that when the spirit has left the body- 
 it is immediately enlightened and purified, so that it at once learns 
 all it will ever know, and becomes perfect. But is that a rational 
 supposition 1 Can it be believed that immediately after death, the 
 soul of the illiterate shoe-black becomes all at once as enlightened as 
 the soul of Shakespeare 1 Who can imagine that the soul of Mrs. 
 Manning can be changed instantly after death, so as to become as 
 pure and holy as that of Mrs. Fry 1 In the order of nature there 
 are no such sudden transformations, and we have no right to ex- 
 pect them after death. 
 
 " On the contrary, we should expect that growth in knowledge 
 and goodness will be in the future as gradual as it is in the present, 
 and if this be so, we can at once account for the contradictory 
 answers so frequently given by spirits, if one of these has but re- 
 cently left us, it cannot know much more than it knew while in the 
 flesh, and therefore will err when speaking of subjects it can only 
 fully understand when it has reached a much higher degree of 
 
 " In like manner the moral nature requires a long period of time 
 to change from bad to good ; so that if a soul passes away while 
 steeped in sin and falsehood, it cannot all at once become pure and 
 true ; such a spirit, if called upon to answer a question, is therefore 
 as likely to speak ignorantly and falsely as it would have been 
 while in the flesh. This we are learning from our intercourse with 
 the spirit-world, and we believe it to be true because it harmonises 
 with what common-sense teaches us must be the case in that world 
 as in this. It will possibly be said that this must cast, more or 
 less, doubts on all spirit communications ; but no spiritist has ever 
 imagined that absolute reliance is to be placed in what spirits say. 
 We must always use our own judgment in regard to these commu- 
 nications, and take each of them for what it may be worth. 
 
 " All the spirits with whom I have had communication have 
 invariably told me that they do grow in knowledge and goodness, 
 and this through being re-incarnated j that they return to this 
 
348 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 earth many times, as many as are necessary for enabling them to 
 grow to perfection. 
 
 "This quite accords with my own deep conviction. If I be 
 asked how long it would take a spirit to rise through the various 
 degrees until it is fitted for leaving this sphere, I could not answer, 
 except to say, there will be time enough in eternity for the due 
 perfection of all, however imperfect may be their natures to-day, 
 and in this hope and conviction I rest content, quite certain that 
 such a thing as eternal punishment is altogether contrary to the 
 great law of God which is written on all His works — The law of 
 eternal 'progress. 
 
 "The sin we have committed, or are inclined to commit, we shall 
 suffer for until we have thoroughly purged it out of our nature ; 
 the wrong we have done, we shall expiate, and we shall not come 
 out free till we have paid the uttermost farthing ; but we shall 
 pay it, and go gladly on our way when we have left it far behind 
 us, ' always stretching forward towards the mark,' perfect happi- 
 ness awaiting us as we get further on in our long journey, happi- 
 ness which will really be our own because we shall have worked 
 for, and earned it, and have grown up to understand, and yearn 
 after it. Our happiness will be to be all good, all wise, all pure, 
 'perfect as our Father is perfect.' Can any single life on earth, 
 perfect us sufficiently even to comprehend such perfection ? And 
 yet the standard was given ! 
 
 "In these latter days science has come to help us on our way, 
 and show us the weak points and faculties of the old creeds. But 
 lest we should bow down before, and content ourselves with 
 science alone, spiritism has come with it, side by side, the same 
 discoveries in electricity which enable us to send our thoughts to 
 the other side of the earth, were borne by Benjamin Franklin to 
 the other side of the grave, and also serve our spirit-friends to 
 produce the little rap, that sends a thrill of joy through our frame, 
 as we receive a telegraphic message from those who have gone 
 before us to that bright shore, proving that we are still loved 
 and remembered, and that the dead are not dead and can never 
 
H. OAHILLE FLAMMARION. 349 
 
 die; and in this certainty, I rest content, not doubting that as 
 time passes, spiritism will become triumphant, and that the noble 
 doctrine to which it bears testimony — that of the re-incarnation — 
 will be received by all classes and conditions of men; giving them 
 that peace and consolation which no other doctrine has hitherto 
 succeeded in giving to humanity. 
 
 "M. de Medina Pomar." 
 
 M. Camille Flammarion, 
 Astronomer ; formerly of the Observatory of Paris, Professor of 
 Astronomy of the Polytechnic Association, Academic Officer of 
 the University of France, Author of " The Plurality of Inhabited 
 Worlds," etc. etc. 
 
 * To the Honorary Secretary of the ' Spiritualism Committee ' of the 
 Dialectical Society of London. 
 
 " Cher Monsieur — Voici ma r6ponse, que Mademoiselle Black- 
 well a traduite sur ma demande pour votre Report, et que je vous 
 envoie, relue et dument approuvee. Je souhaite que ce petit 
 resume soit de quelque utilite pour la solution du problem qui 
 vous occupe. 
 
 " Recevez, je vous prie, l'expression de mes sentiments sympa- 
 thiques et devoues. 
 
 " Flammarion." 
 
 " To G. W. Bennett , Esq., Hon. Sec. of the Spiritualism Committee 
 of the Dialectical Society. 
 
 " Sir — I have to apologise for my long delay in replying to the 
 inquiry which your Committee has done me, through you, the 
 honour of addressing to me. Having been travelling for several 
 weeks, I have been, since my return to Paris, so completely ab- 
 sorbed by the press of scientific business accumulated during my 
 absence that I have hitherto been unable to find a moment for 
 conferring with you on the serious and weighty subject to which 
 your letter refers. 
 
350 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 " For ten years past, I have taken much interest in the so-called 
 * Spiritual Phenomena. ' Every scientific man should say, with the old 
 Roman writer, ' Homo sum, et nihil humanum a me alienum puto ; } 
 but, if it were easy, in former times, to embrace at a single glance 
 the totality of human knowledge, that knowledge has already become 
 too complex to be grasped entirely by any one mind. In regard to 
 myself, I may say that, from my childhood, Astronomy has absorbed 
 my nights and my days, while the endeavour to popularize, under a 
 literary form, the facts of that most sublime of sciences, has equally 
 absorbed my evenings and my mornings. Such being the case, I 
 need hardly add the avowal that I have had but very little time 
 to give to anything but purely scientific investigation. Neverthe- 
 less, the occasional hours that I have been able to devote, from 
 time to time, to the attentive and impartial study of the facts in 
 question — such as the movements of tables and other objects, raps 
 and other sounds occurring without any perceptible cause, conver- 
 sations held with inert objects, and the various other phenomena 
 produced under the influence of ' mediums ' — have led me to a con- 
 clusion that may be briefly summed up as follows : — 
 
 " Of those who call themselves ' mediums ' and ' spiritists ' a 
 considerable number are persons of limited intelligence, incapable 
 of bringing the experimental method to bear on the investigation 
 of this order of phenomena, and consequently are often the dupes 
 of their credulity or ignorance ; while others, of whom the num- 
 ber is also considerable, are impostors whose moral sense has be- 
 come so blunted by the habit of fraud that they seem to be in- 
 capable of appreciating the heinousness of their criminal abuse of 
 the confidence of those who apply to them for instruction or for 
 consolation. And even where the subject is being investigated 
 seriously and in good faith, the force to which the production of 
 these phenomena is due is so capricious in its action that much 
 delay and disappointment is inevitable in the prosecution of any 
 experimental inquiry in regard to them. It is, therefore, no easy 
 matter to put aside the obstacles thus placed in the way of the 
 serious inquirer, to eliminate these sources of error, and to get at 
 
M. CAMILLE FLAMMABION. 351 
 
 genuine manifestations of the phenomena in question ; carefully 
 guarding one's own mind against all error, all self-deception, in 
 the methodical and scrupulous examination of the order of facts 
 now under discussion. Nevertheless, I do not hesitate to affirm 
 my conviction, based on personal examination of the subject, that 
 any scientific man who declares the phenomena denominated 
 'magnetic,' 'somnambulic,' mediumic,' and others not yet ex- 
 plained by science, to be ' impossible,' is one who speaks without 
 knowing what he is talking about ; and also any man accustomed, 
 by his professional avocations, to scientific observation — provided 
 that his mind be not biassed by pre-conceived opinions, nor his 
 mental vision blinded by that opposite kind of illusion, unhappily 
 too common in the learned world, which consists in imagining that 
 the laws of Nature are already known to us, and that everything 
 which appears to overstep the limit of our present formulas is im- 
 possible — may acquire a radical and absolute certainty of the reality 
 of the facts alluded to. 
 
 " After an affirmation so categoric, it is hardly necessary for 
 me to assure the members of the Dialectical Society that I have 
 acquired, through my own observation, the absolute certainty of 
 the reality of these phenomena. 
 
 " This first point established, I come to the next point of your 
 inquiry, vrz., the explanation of these phenomena. 
 
 " In regard to this point, I am not yet prepared to make any 
 positive affirmation ; for it appears to me that we do not yet 
 possess all the elements necessary for an absolute decision of the 
 question, and that no one of the hypotheses hitherto put forward 
 on the subject can be regarded as affording, of itself, and to the 
 exclusion of all others, a sufficient explanation of all the facts of 
 the case. 
 
 " It has been attempted to explain these phenomena by attribut- 
 ing them to ' unconscious movements ' on the part of the 'medium ' 
 or the persons in whose presence they occur. Many men whom I 
 greatly esteem, members of the Institute, have adopted this theory, 
 which, nevertheless, explains but a very small proportion of the 
 
352 COMMUNICATION FROM 
 
 facts we are considering, and for the greater number of which it 
 is utterly inadequate to account. Another theory refers these 
 phenomena to the action of a nervous fluid, developed in a special 
 direction. Another, again, refers them to organic electricity. 
 Some observers have started the theory, difficult to admit, of a 
 collective hallucination on the part of those who affirm their 
 perception of these phenomena. Some have attributed them to 
 the Devil of ecclesiastical tradition ; others have seen in them an 
 action of the souls of the dead. My own opinion, so far, is that 
 several distinct forces are probably active in the production of 
 these complex phenomena. 
 
 " The scientific world in France, as elsewhere, is far from being 
 agreed in regard to this subject. The geologist Delarue, Dr. 
 Puel, so widely known as a physiologist and botanist, and many 
 others, consider these phenomena to be an effect of animal 
 magnetism. My learned teacher and friend, M. Babinet, of the 
 Institute, who has endeavoured, with M. E. Liais, (now Director 
 of the Observatory of Brazil,) and several others of my colleagues 
 of the Observatory of Paris, to ascertain their nature and cause, 
 is not fully convinced of the intervention of spirits in their 
 production, though this hypothesis, by which alone certain cate- 
 gories of these phenomena would seem to be explicable, has been 
 adopted by many of our most esteemed savants ; among others, by 
 Dr. Hcefile, the learned author of the History of Chemistry, and 
 the General JEneyclopcedia, and by the diligent labourer in the 
 field of astronomic discovery whose death we have recently had to 
 deplore, M. Hermann Goldschmidt, the discoverer of fourteen 
 planets. Before, however, we can admit, as proven, the hypothesis 
 which attributes the phenomena in question to the agency of 
 intelligent beings co-existing with ourselves in connection with 
 our planet, but under physical conditions and in an order of 
 perceptions and activities different from ours (a possibility to 
 which the discoveries in regard to the rates of movement of 
 vibrating bodies would seem to point), the gap now existing 
 between this hypothesis and certainty must be filled by the 
 
M. OAMILLE FLAMMAEION. 353 
 
 discovery of the links "which are still wanting to the completion of 
 the chain of evidence that, by revealing to us the nature of the 
 force, and the modus operandi employed by those intelligences for 
 the production of these phenomena, shall connect this hypothesis 
 with the terra firma of scientific demonstration. 
 
 " But although thus compelled, in the absence of conclusive 
 data in regard to the cause of the so-called ' Spiritual Phenomena/ 
 to refrain from making any positive affirmation in regard to this 
 part of the subject, I may add that while the general assertion of 
 its spiritual nature, on the part of the occult force which, within 
 the last quarter of a century, has thus manifested itself all over 
 the globe, constitutes a feature of the case which, from its uni- 
 versality, merits the attention of the impartial investigator — the 
 history of the human race, from the earliest ages, furnishes in- 
 stances of coincidences, previsions, and presentiments of warnings 
 experienced in certain critical moments, of apparitions more or less 
 distinctly seen, which are stated, on evidence as trustworthy as 
 that which we possess with regard to any other branch of histori- 
 cal tradition, to have occurred, spontaneously, in the experience of 
 all nations, and which may therefore be held to strengthen the 
 presumption of the possibility of communication between incarnate 
 and disincarnate spirits. I may also add that my own investiga- 
 tions in the fields of philosophy and of modern astronomy have led 
 me personally, as is well known, to the adoption of ideas in regard 
 to Space and Time, the plurality of inhabited worlds, the eternity 
 and ubiquity of the acting forces of the Universe, and the in- 
 destructibility of souls as of atoms, which have caused me to con- 
 sider the immense panorama of Existence from a purely spiritualistic 
 point of view, in which the everlastingness of intelligent life is 
 seen to result from the harmonious succession of sidereal incarna- 
 tions. Our earth being one of the heavenly bodies, a province of. 
 planetary existence, and our present life being a phase of our 
 eternal duration, it appears only natural (the supernatural does not 
 exist) that there should exist a permanent link between the 
 spheres, the bodies, and the souls of the universe, and therefore 
 
354 NOTES OP SEANCES. 
 
 altogether probable that the existence of this link will be demon- 
 strated, in course of time, by the advance of scientific discovery. 
 
 " It would be difficult to over-rate the importance of the questions 
 thus brought forward for consideration ; and I have seen with 
 lively satisfaction the noble initiative which, through the forma- 
 tion of your Committee of Inquiry, has been taken by a body of 
 men so justly eminent as the members of the Dialectical Society, 
 in the experimental investigation of these deeply interesting 
 phenomena. I am most happy, therefore, to comply with the 
 tenor of your letter, by sending you the humble tribute of my 
 observations on the subject in question, and thus to have the 
 opportunity of offering to your Society the expression of my 
 sincerest good wishes for the speedy elucidation of the mysteries 
 of Nature that have not yet been brought within the domain of 
 Positive Science. 
 
 " I am, Sir, Yours faithfully, 
 
 " Camille Flammarion," 
 
 " 10, Rue des Moineaux (Palais Royal), 
 Paris. May 8, 1870." 
 
 u To the Committee of the Dialectical Society investigating 
 Spiritualism. 
 
 11 Ladies and Gentlemen — I have been desired by the Committee 
 of the London Dialectical Society now investigating spiritual 
 manifestations to furnish them with some account of my experience 
 therein. I do so with pleasure but I omit details as much as 
 possible, as no doubt you have been overwhelmed with accounts 
 of phenomena of common occurrence. I may state that I have 
 got no power peculiar to mediums, nor am I conscious of spiritual 
 existence, except through the most palpable physical manifesta- 
 tions; I am, therefore, constitutionally an unbeliever in such 
 things, and in all matters a rationalist. My personal presence 
 at the spirit circle is even an impediment to the success of the 
 phenomena ; and this and other facts have led me to the discovery 
 that mediumship does not depend on belief or scepticism, but upon 
 
ME. J. BURNS. 355 
 
 organic conditions or temperamental peculiarities. I am of that 
 physiological type which is the opposite of mediumship, but 
 Mrs. Burns and her sisters are of the purely mediumistic tem- 
 perament ; on account of which I have had very special oppor- 
 tunities of becoming acquainted with the subject, and I now 
 report on behalf of these ladies rather than for myself. 
 
 " Mediumship, then, is a natural faculty peculiar to certain 
 individuals, which the spirit circle does not create, but merely 
 calls into exercise. From childhood Mrs. Burns has been a 
 medium, and in the darkness of the evening could perceive the 
 odic emanations from graveyards while yet a child, and many 
 years before Spiritualism was heard of. About eight years ago, 
 during my prolonged absence from home, Mrs. Burns and her 
 sister Mary sat at the table, after the manner of spiritualists, and 
 readily produced all the phenomena. Their sister Caroline was also 
 found to be a powerful medium, and a table would walk about the 
 room if she simply placed her finger on the top of it. It would 
 also lie down on its side, or turn its legs up in the air with its 
 face downwards if desired. We never took the least trouble to 
 cultivate these manifestations, as much more interesting pheno- 
 mena occurred. 
 
 " Spontaneously, Miss Mary was found to be a very superior 
 writing medium. By taking a pencil in her hand she would write 
 automatically in response to mental questions. I have seen her 
 write on different subjects with a pencil in each hand, without 
 giving any attention to what she was doing. In desperate cases 
 of illness we have repeatedly received medical prescriptions in 
 this way, the application of which was of immediate benefit. This 
 young lady also has the faculty of conversing with spirits, face to 
 face. A brother of mine, whom she never saw and knew nothing 
 about, thus appeared to her and conversed with her a long time ; 
 and the description she gave of him, and the information he 
 communicated, was ample evidence of the identity of the spirit, 
 and of the fact that there was a spirit in the matter. 
 
 " We have also cultivated the trance. Mrs. Burns has been in 
 
 z 2 
 
356 NOTES OF SEANCES. 
 
 this state simultaneously with Mrs. Everitt and Mr. Cogman, 
 wliile sitting together in seance. They met in the spiritual state, 
 and conversed and walked together. When they returned to 
 physical consciousness, they each gave the same testimony as to 
 their spiritual experiences. 
 
 " Mrs. Burns and Miss Mary see spirits quite readily while in 
 the trance. By this means the spirits have been seen scattering 
 perfumes in the form of flowers. Mrs. Burns will exclaim ' There 
 they are, throwing the flowers ! ' and instantly a puff of cool air 
 and most delicious perfumes are experienced. These experiments 
 have been repeatedly verified at Mrs. Everitt's and other circles. 
 The spirits are also seen producing the direct writing, but the 
 details of the process are not very minutely observed. I was 
 at Mr. Everitt's house when the spirit ' John Watt ' wrote 
 his name on the ceiling with a pencil. Mrs. Burns and two 
 other clairvoyants were present, and they all described the 
 event at the moment of its occurrence, and before the light 
 was struck. The spirits are also seen to move physical 
 objects and touch persons in the circle. Miss Mary saw the spirit 
 take the coat off Mr. Say's back while his hands were tied, at the 
 public seance given by the Davenport brothers. She was also 
 astonished at the light which came out of the cabinet while the 
 manifestations were going on inside. Mrs. Burns saw the spirits 
 at Mr. Alsop's circle carry a bible, upwards of eleven pounds in 
 weight, from the sideboard on to the table. This process of 
 carrying has been observed many times. The spirits do not put 
 their hands under objects when they carry them; they place their 
 fingers on the top and seem to move the objects by magnetic 
 attraction, in the same manner as spiritualists move a table by 
 placing their fingers on the top of it. When the spirit voice is 
 heard, Mrs. Burns sees the spirit holding the table and carrying 
 it about the room. She has thus observed 'John Watt* at 
 Mrs. Everitt's, and ' John King ' at the seances held by Messrs. 
 Heme and Williams. She also saw the spirits untie John 
 Blackburn, a medium from Halifax, who had been previously tied 
 
ME. J. BURNS. 357 
 
 in a most extraordinary manner by the spirit while he was in a 
 trance. The rope was manipulated by the spirits by a kind of 
 magnetic attraction proceeding from their hands, and not by the 
 ordinary form of leverage with the finger points. 
 
 " We make use of this seeing faculty as a means of communion 
 with the spirits. To practice it, we retire to a darkened room, 
 and, in a short time, if the conditions are favourable, the spirits 
 appear in groups in the vicinity of the persons to whom they are 
 attached. By this means, persons now deceased have been accu- 
 rately described by the clairvoyants. The spirits communicate 
 their information by writing it in luminous scrolls, which are 
 promptly read. These spirits are of various historical periods and 
 countries, and their appearance is very peculiar. Sometimes they 
 write through Miss Mary's hand automatically, and in different 
 styles and languages. On one occasion a gentleman translated 
 one of these communications : it was in Spanish, and the spirit 
 had described himself as a Spaniard. In the trance she has also 
 spoken in various languages. I have had a test of the genuineness 
 of these clairvoyant observations, which I shall here detail. 
 
 " Mrs. Burns and myself were present at a seance at Mr. Mylne's 
 house, in Islington. A female figure was minutely described by 
 Mrs. Burns as standing near me, who said she was related to me. 
 My family connections are very few, so I had no difficulty in 
 recalling them all, and I was obliged to deny that I had ever had 
 such a relative. A few months afterwards I visited my parents 
 in Ayrshire, accompanied by my sister-in-law, Miss Mary, who had 
 not been at the seance at Islington. We had a sitting, and she 
 described the same spirit as standing between my mother and my- 
 self, and said that she was a near relation of mine, who was attracted 
 to me on account of my literary pursuits. I replied that I was 
 certain there was some mistake, as I could recall no such person 
 as having been a member of our family. As soon as my mother 
 heard the full description of the spirit she said it applied to an 
 only sister of hers who died upwards of seventy years ago, and of 
 whose existence I had never heard. She had been a precocious 
 
358 NOTES OF SEANCES, 
 
 child, passionately fond of books, and died when quite young. As 
 soon as my mother recognised this fact, the spirit was seen to give 
 manifestations of assent and pleasure. 
 
 " Mrs. Burns sees spirits in attendance on public speakers, and 
 has also observed them in the theatre, inspiring the leading 
 characters. She perceives that they touch the head, or send down 
 a shaft of white light upon it when any striking thought or 
 original idea is to be uttered. 
 
 " I have not mentioned many cases of physical phenomena that 
 have occurred in our experience, as you will doubtlessly have been 
 liberally supplied with such accounts. 
 
 " The result of my experience has been to establish to my mind 
 that there are two kinds of matter — one peculiar to the physical 
 world, and one peculiar to the spiritual world : 
 
 " That every object has a spiritual, as well as a physical 
 condition : 
 
 " That certain individuals give off this spiritual matter in such 
 a way as to relate them peculiarly to the spiritual world; which 
 constitutes such persons mediums : 
 
 "That this spiritualised form of matter is that of which the 
 objective personality of spirits is composed ; that it is the link 
 which enables them to control physical objects ; and also that it is 
 the bond which connects mind with matter in the physical 
 state. 
 
 " J, Burns. 
 
 " 15, Southampton Row, 
 
 « London, W.C., 21 April, 1871." 
 
MRS. HQNYWOOD. 359 
 
 NOTES OF SEANCES. 
 
 [COMMUNICATED TO THE COMMITTEE.] 
 
 No. 1. — Mrs. Honywood. 
 
 " I spent the winter of 1858 — 9 at Naples, and made the acquaint- 
 ance of Mr. Robert Dale Owen from the United States. He spoke 
 to me on the subject of table-turning, raps, &c, and said that he be- 
 lieved it to be odile or odic force ; he did not then accept the idea of 
 spirit influence. He could not doubt the fact of a force at work, but he 
 thought it was in its infancy and uncontrollable, and hoped ere long 
 to learn the mystery. He asked me to his house, and introduced 
 
 me to an American lady, a Mrs. M , a medium. After a 
 
 short acquaintance I invited the lady to our apartments on the 
 Chiaja, and asked if she would kindly sit at a table, and let us see the 
 wonders of which we had heard so much. Mrs. M. at once ac- 
 ceded, saying she was passive and had no power to produce or 
 control the manifestations. We sat down, four in number, at a 
 small table, placing our four pair of hands flat on the table, thus 
 balancing the weight evenly ; it soon began to rock, and heave, 
 
 and tip. Mrs. M now told us when the table was balanced 
 
 on three legs and tapped on the floor with the fourth, to say the 
 alphabet and stop at the letter when the fourth leg tapped. We 
 then agreed that if the table rocked from north to south, east and 
 
360 NOTES OF SEANCES. 
 
 west should say the alphabet and ask questions, and vice versa, so 
 that the person asking a question could not by any means or involun- 
 tary pressure influence the tips. Col.W sat opposite Mrs. 
 
 M and a niece of mine opposite me. After a while, wishing for 
 
 a decisive test, I asked if a mental question could be answered, three 
 tips or taps from the fourth leg signifying yes. I thought, where is 
 
 F.W , a brother of Col.W 's ; (I knew that Col. W , sitting 
 
 at my right was very anxious about his brother, for some days pre- 
 vious he had told me he had received no letters by the Indian mail, 
 and as it was during the mutiny, he felt very uneasy). The reply was, 
 'In his tent, before Lucknow.' I then thought, 'What is he 
 
 doing V ' Lying down reading.' ' What is his name V ' F .' 
 
 The Italian name was given. The table was tipping from Col.W 
 
 to Mrs. M all this time. I did not know the answers ; no one 
 
 present knew my thoughts until the name was given, and the 
 answers proved to be correct so far as the whereabouts and name. 
 This convinced me there was some truth in this mystery, and I 
 determined to pursue the investigation patiently in spite of all 
 opposition, ridicule, or difficulty, and to arrive at the truth if 
 possible. 
 
 " The medium was a stranger to us all, and thought reading 
 could not explain the replies. 
 
 "Barbara Honywood." 
 
 No. 2. — Mrs. Honywood and Lord Lindsay. 
 
 "I met Mr. Home at the house of a friend on the 17th March, 
 1869. We sat down five in number at a round table, in the back 
 drawing-room. There was an oil lamp on a table in the front 
 room, and fires in both grates. After a while Mr. Home became 
 entranced, walked into the front room and stood on the hearth 
 rug. He began to dance slowly, raising first one foot and then 
 the other, his hands hanging loosely as I have read of Easterns 
 and Indians, moving in time to music. He then knelt down, 
 rubbing and clasping his hands together in front of the fire. I 
 
MES. HONYWOOD AND LORD LINDSAY. 361 
 
 asked, 'Are you a fire worshipper?' He nodded and looked 
 pleased. 'Are you a Persian?' He smiled and nodded assent, 
 after which he rose and placed four chairs in a row near the fold- 
 ing doors, signing to us to sit there. He now went to the table 
 on which stood the moderator lamp ; taking off the globe he placed 
 it on the table and deliberately clasped the chimney of the lamp 
 with both hands ; then advancing to the lady of the house he asked 
 her to touch it, but she refused, knowing it was hot. Mr. Home said 
 ' Have you no faith 1 Will you not trust in Dan if he says it is 
 cool 1 ' She replied, ' Certainly,' and placed her finger on the glass, 
 exclaiming, t Oh, it is not at all hot ! ' This was corroborated by 
 Lord Lindsay and myself, who in turn both laid our finger on the 
 glass several times to test it. Mr. Home laughed and said, 'I 
 will make it hot for you, old fellow,' and holding it towards 
 
 Mr. , he turned, apparently addressing some one, and said in a 
 
 sad tone of voice, ' It is necessary to confirm the faith of others 
 
 that the glass should be made hot for him.' Mr. now touched 
 
 it, and exclaimed, ' You have, indeed,' shaking his hand and shew- 
 ing me a red mark. So hot was the glass when the fourth person 
 touched it, that it raised a blister, which I saw some days subse- 
 quently, peeling. I leave it for the scientific to determine how 
 the heat was re-imparted to the glass, after being withdrawn. 
 
 " Mr. Home nowreturned to the fire-place, and thrust the chimney 
 into the red-hot coals, resting the _end on the top bar : he left it 
 there for about four or five minutes, then lifting it he clasped it in 
 both hands, went to the table, took a lucifer match from a box, 
 handing it to the lady of the house, desired her to touch the glass 
 — the match instantly ignited ; and having called our attention to 
 this fact, he observed, *■ The tongue and lips are the most sensitive 
 parts of the body,' and thrust the heated glass into his mouth, 
 applying, especially, his tongue to it. He once more returned to 
 the fire, and again placed the chimney on the upper bar, the end of 
 the glass resting amidst the red coals. He left it there and walked 
 about the room, selected a small fern-leaf from a vase of flowers, 
 and raising the chimney, placed it within, and replaced the chimney 
 
362 NOTES OF SEANOES. 
 
 among the coals. After a few moments lie told us to observe 
 very carefully, as the experiment would be very pretty. Mr. Home 
 now held up the glass, and we perceived the fern-leaf within 
 apparently on fire. He replaced it after a few seconds, and 
 holding it up again, exclaimed, ' Is it not pretty ? ' The fern 
 appeared red-hot ; each little leaf edged with gold, yet flameless, 
 like clouds at sunset — rich glowing crimson tinged with molten 
 gold. After we had all looked at it and admired it, he advanced 
 
 to Mrs. , and laughingly shook it out on her muslin dress. I 
 
 expected to see it crumble away; but no, it was still green, though 
 dry and withered. Unfortunately it was not preserved. 
 
 " Again Mr. Home returned to the fire, and once more placed 
 the glass on the coals, where he left it and walked about the room. 
 Going to the lamp, he passed his hand slowly backwards and 
 forwards through the flame, not an inch from the wick ; returning 
 to the fire-place he lifted the chimney, and moving the coals about 
 with his hand, selected a small flat red-hot coal, and placed it 
 in the chimney — shook it up and down, and advancing to us, 
 
 playfully said ' H here is a present for you,' and threw out 
 
 the coal on her muslin dress. Catching it up in dismay, she tossed 
 it to Lord Lindsay, who, unable to retain it in his hand, threw it 
 from palm to palm till he reached the grate and flung it in. 
 While we were all looking at the muslin dress and wondering that 
 it was neither soiled nor singed, Mr. Home approached and in a 
 hurt tone of voice said ' No, no, you will not find a mark ; did 
 you think that we would hurt your dress.' Mr. Home then 
 selected a small spray of white flower, and going to the lamp, 
 he passed it two or three times through the flame, then 
 carried it to the grate and held it first in the flame and then in 
 the smoke above the coals, moving it gently about. He now 
 brought it back to us, asking us to look at it and smell it, calling 
 our attention to the fact that the flower did not smell of smoke, 
 and that it was unchanged by the heat and flame of lamp and fire. 
 He then bid us notice that his hand which held the flower smelt 
 of smoke while the flower remained uninjured. Then addressing 
 
MBS. HONYWOOD. 263 
 
 us, he said, l The spirit now speaking through Dan, and that has 
 
 enabled him to show you these curious fire-tests, in which he 
 
 hopes you have all felt interested, is the spirit of an Asiatic 
 
 fire-worshipper, who was anxious to come here to-night as he had 
 
 heard of seances held here. He now bids you farewell, as he will 
 
 return no more.' 
 
 " After this Mr. Home awoke. 
 
 "Barbara Honywood." 
 
 " I was present at this seance, and can corroborate the truth of 
 
 the above statement. 
 
 " Lindsay." 
 
 No. 3. — Mrs. Honywood. 
 
 " I was kindly invited by a friend, on the 27th March, 1869 
 (Easter Eve), to meet Mr. D. D. Home. We sat round a very 
 heavy, solid table, in the centre of the room — five ladies and four 
 gentlemen. There was a bright fire, a pair of candles alight on 
 the mantel-piece, and the moon and gas-light streaming in at both 
 windows. In the second drawing-room there was a gas-chandelier 
 
 but no fire. Our host, Mr. H , pinned the velvet portiere 
 
 together in the centre, leaving it open like a V in the upper 
 portion. We conversed awhile quietly ; raps came on the table 
 and floor, and vibration in the table and on the floor was felt by 
 all present. Mr. Home passed into a trance, and his chair was 
 slowly drawn back from the table. He got up and walked about 
 the room, then made signs with a pocket handkerchief to a lady to 
 blindfold him. Taking up a sheet of writing-paper and a pencil, 
 he walked round the table, holding the paper for a few seconds at 
 the back of each of our heads. He went into the next room, and 
 opening the lower part of the portiere, lay down on the floor. 
 Soon we perceived shadows passing the upper part of the portiere, 
 then a cross passed slowly four times. It had been taken off a 
 table, and was waved backwards and forwards as high as a man 
 could reach. Mr. Home was lying on the floor, in the full gas- 
 light and in the sight of all present. He then rose and presented 
 
364 NOTES OF SEANOES. 
 
 the paper to a Spanish lady present (Mr. Home is not acquainted 
 with the language, and had written the message blindfolded). He 
 then walked to the fire-place, and took out a large coal — the lower 
 part was red for about an inch and a half, and the upper black 
 and flaming. Placing it in a small metal bell and concealing it 
 with both hands, he carried it off into the next room, saying, as 
 he passed us, ' Do not look too much at Dan.' He moved about 
 as if uncertain for a while, then put out the gas, and we saw the 
 red-hot coal high up in the air above the curtains, and finally 
 heard it dropped into the fender. He now returned, and placed 
 the metal bell on the fire. Passing again into the second room, he 
 began playing a solemn chant on the piano. After a little while 
 he called three ladies and two gentlemen by their names. In 
 
 passing through the curtain, Mrs. H ran against a small table, 
 
 which startled her, and a gentleman accidentally trod on the 
 cross we had seen waved in the air, which had been afterwards 
 laid upon the floor. This interrupted and disturbed the condi- 
 tions ; the grand-piano rose slightly and swayed from side to side. 
 " All now returned to the table for a while ; Mr. Home rose, and 
 calling three ladies, placed a small table close to the portiere) 
 nothing however occurred, and all returned to the table. Mr. 
 Home now took the bell off the fire, where I feel sure it had 
 remained at least ten or fifteen minutes. Taking a sheet of paper 
 from the table he placed it on his left hand and put the bell upon 
 
 it. He asked Mrs. H ' if she would trust Dan, and hold the 
 
 bell without fear?" she replied, 'if you tell me it will not burn 
 me I will trust you. ' He placed the sheet of paper on her hand 
 and put the bell upon it and she held it for some seconds : an- 
 other lady held it, after which he put it on the table-cloth. Mr. 
 
 H asking if it would burn the cloth, he assured him it 
 
 would not. Mr. H tried to touch the handle of the bell but 
 
 it was too hot to rest his finger on it. Another gentleman also 
 tried to touch it, but could not endure the heat. I forgot to 
 
 mention Mr. Home asked Mr. L to make the sign of the 
 
 cross upon the bell in pencil, at the beginning. Mr. H now 
 
MES. HONTWOOB. 365 
 
 extinguished the candles, leaving only the bright fire-light and 
 the moonlight. Mr. Home sat down for a while and awoke ; raps 
 came on the table, pencil and paper were asked for and were placed 
 under the table, our dresses were pulled ; a pencil was twice put 
 
 into the hand of the Spanish lady; a Mrs. E asked for a 
 
 pencil and it was placed before her, but disappeared as she put 
 out her hand to take it, and was put into the lady's hand next to 
 her, beneath the table. A chair now moved quickly up to Mr. 
 Home's side by itself; he again passed into a trance and was 
 drawn away from the table and walked round the room with the 
 bell, and although the clapper did not move we each heard tiny clear 
 sounds on the bell as he held it near our ears. Mr. Home now 
 went and stood near the portiere, shadows were seen, and I saw a 
 ball of fire, also a long ray of light pass the upper part of the 
 curtain far above his head and the furthest side of the curtain. 
 
 " We then saw a face come out from behind the curtain and 
 retire several times, as a lady present was nervous and started, 
 which disturbed it, and seemed to draw it, or force it back. After 
 a few seconds it passed slowly across, backwards and forwards, three 
 or four times. It seemed to me an oval face with a broad fore- 
 head, and a close fitting cap with a plaited frill. I saw no hair, 
 only the forehead and brow, the eyelids were closed, and I ob- 
 served to Mr. H , ' I could see no eyes.' Rays of light were 
 
 emitted from the cap like a halo — I could distinguish no nos© or 
 mouth, the face was so luminous, it shone like the moon, the rays 
 of light fell obliquely from the brow and throat towards the 
 window, where the rays of the real moon were shining at the 
 time into the room. 
 
 " I could see the outline of the head, throat, and shoulders ; a 
 
 Mr. H observed it was the face of a fresh-coloured, healthy 
 
 old woman, and a Mr. L said it was a very old and wrinkled 
 
 face ; a Mrs. E said she saw a luminous cross on the breast, 
 
 and all the eight persons present saw the face. 
 
 " Mr. Home now returned to the table and awoke ; raps came 
 again on the table, and we were all of us touched, our silk dresses 
 
366 NOTES OF SEANOES. 
 
 rustled and gently pulled; my foot was clasped, and the big toe 
 bent gently down as if by the pressure of a thumb ; my foot was 
 resting at the time on a claw of the table, and three people sat 
 between me and Mr. Home, whose hands were visible on the 
 table. Some had their hands clasped underneath the table by 
 spirit hands, and some perceived a fragrant scent ; the accordion 
 was gently played, but the power seemed fading away, and soon 
 
 left us. Mr. H asked for one test before concluding the 
 
 seance, and asked that the lady's name, whose face we had all seen, 
 might be given. Raps spelt out : — It is for . . . . , the face of 
 his sister B . . . . The lady had passed from earth about six 
 months before and was blind — which accounted for my not 
 being able to see any eyes — and always wore a peculiar frilled 
 cap. 
 
 " During the whole evening we all heard a loud rumbling noise, 
 as if heavy furniture were being rolled overhead — there were no 
 rooms above — and the following evening at a seance this explana- 
 tion was given : — ' That a spirit had been very anxious to attract 
 our notice, but could not communicate that night.' On referring 
 to my friends present at the above seance for corroboration of my 
 
 statement, Mr. L adds : ' I was standing next to Mr. Home 
 
 when the grand piano was raised from the ground, and I noticed 
 that Mr. Home's chair was raised at the same time. I should 
 say both were elevated about eight inches from the floor." 
 
 "Barbara Honywood." 
 
 "No 4. — Mrs. Honywood. 
 
 "On Sunday, April the 11th, 1869, I dined with a friend 
 
 Mrs. , and met Mr. Home, the Master of Lindsay, his cousin, 
 
 Mr. Walter Lindsay, Gen. , and Capt. S . 
 
 " After dinner we sat at a round table, and almost immediately 
 heard raps on a table in the comer of the room ; they sounded 
 like dripping water — drip, drip, drip. The table was three yards 
 distant from where we sat. The room was lighted by a dull fire, 
 and a lamp in the back room. The window was open, and some 
 
MRS. HONYWOOD. 367 
 
 showy lamps outside, gave it all the appearance of moonlight 
 streaming in at the window. The table rose to a height of two 
 feet, and waved gently in the air ; Mr. Home soon passed into a 
 
 trance, and requested Capt. S to extinguish the lamp; the 
 
 back room was only lighted by the light from the lamps outside, 
 and the front room by the fire which had burned low, and only 
 flickered up from time to time. 
 
 " Mr. Home walked over to the open window and stood there, 
 his figure clearly defined by the light outside ; between him and 
 the outer air a shadow seemed to fall like a veil, and gradually it 
 assumed the form of a head and shoulders advancing and re- 
 treating, the left arm outstretched. To me it appeared like gauze, 
 now transparent, and again opaque, but never distinct, or material. 
 Mr. Home appeared to be conversing with some one. All present, 
 but myself, now saw lights on the piano and wall, and said they 
 were brilliant and beautiful, and that one light remained for a 
 quarter of an hour flickering in a corner of the room. From where 
 I sat I could not see the piano, neither am I clairvoyant. During 
 the evening I saw a little flicker from time to time on the wall, 
 where nothing could account for my seeing it materially; but all 
 the others said they saw them repeatedly, and described them 
 as yellow, blue, and red. 
 
 " My friends now said they saw dark figures moving about, and 
 entering from the window. Mr. Home walked about the room 
 talking a good deal in a low voice ; at last he said, ' It is the anni- 
 versary of a birth ; ' and, at the same moment, all but myself said 
 they saw a tall, dark figure approach the table, issuing from the 
 portiere near us, and wave its arm. The portiere was pushed or 
 bulged out, and some thought assumed the form of an infant lying 
 
 down. Capt. S then observed : * The figure has moved and is 
 
 standing near (pointing to the lady of the house), beneath 
 
 his own picture.' ' Yes,' said Mr. Home, ' it is A , and he 
 
 will appear again if is not frightened.' Mr. Home then 
 
 resumed his place at the table, and three persons present observed 
 that his eyes flashed like fire. The atmosphere of the room was 
 
368 NOTES OF SBANOES. 
 
 intensely cold, and made us all shiver. Mrs. now felt the 
 
 tall, dark figure approach her chair, lean on it, and then stand on one 
 
 side of it — it was a large and heavy arm-chair. Mrs. now 
 
 said she saw the figure distinctly. Capt. S., W. Lindsay and the 
 Master of Lindsay also said they saw it, and that it passed over the 
 chair, stretched out its arms, and stroked her hair. The Master 
 
 of Lindsay said the eyes flamed, and Capt. S observed to 
 
 Mrs. ' Do not be alarmed, he is coming round in front/ 
 
 The lady said the face then appeared to come within six inches of 
 her face, and the figure shut out all else in the room. She could 
 only see two brilliant eyes looking into hers, and a dark figure 
 which on passing away seemed to pass through the Master of 
 
 Lindsay, who shivered from the intense cold. Gen. B then 
 
 felt a form near him, which some observed appeared trying to 
 place its arms round him, and he said the pressure felt soft yet 
 firm. Mr. Home said : ' It is Jane — she wishes to take possession 
 of you.' I saw none of this — all appeared dark ; and I only 
 repeat the observations made by the others present. A voice now 
 whispered to me, ' Good morning ! ' at which some one present 
 laughed ; when the sound was repeated, apparently all round the 
 room, by the invisibles, near the floor, far away but distinct and 
 musical, lasting for about thirty seconds. Lights on the heads of 
 several present were observed ; a star over the lady of the house, 
 and a broad blue light across the M. of Lindsay's forehead ; also 
 
 red, blue and yellow lights above Gen. B . Three or four of 
 
 the party now said they saw eyes distinctly. Mr. W. Lindsay said 
 there was a large bright eye in the centre of the table, from 
 whence other eyes appeared to emanate and approach and retreat. 
 On asking Mr. Home to explain this, he replied : ' It is the eye of 
 your guardian angel that is ever with you.' A few moments 
 later a small work-table was moved up from the furthest corner of 
 the room to where we sat : a work-box was lifted from it, and 
 placed in the hands of the lady of the house, and then a paper 
 knife; for the purpose, they said, of calming and quieting her. 
 Her hand was then softly pressed. Mr. Home now appeared very 
 
THE HONORABLE MRS. 369 
 
 much agitated, and said : ' The spirits on all sides are forcing me 
 to repeat what they are saying. They are most anxious to speak 
 audibly themselves, but have not yet sufficient power ; they will 
 still strive to overcome the difficulty.' Mr. Home now said, 
 1 Listen to them in the next room.' A rustling sound was heard 
 and the patter of feet, as if people were moving across the floor 
 and leaving the room. I observed the windows carefully, the shut- 
 ters were closed, and I could see the streak of light through the 
 centre brightening and paling from time to time as the gas lights 
 flared ; and when others said they saw figures moving about, I saw 
 the whole streak of light from top to bottom of the shutter become 
 hidden, as if a black cloud passed inside the room and shut the light 
 out from me, but at no time could I distinguish any form or posi- 
 tive figure, or see any eyes save our own. 
 
 "Barbara Honywood." 
 
 No. 5. — The Hon. Mrs. 
 
 " From among the many remarkable instances of spiritual pheno- 
 mena which I have witnessed, I will cite the following : — It was on 
 the evening of the 17th of March, and there were five persons 
 present. Mr. Home, in the trance state, walked to a table on 
 which stood a moderator lamp burning brightly, removed the 
 glass globe, and then the lamp chimney, and brought it to me, 
 holding it firmly in his hands. I declined to touch it, knowing 
 it was burning hot. Mr. Home then said, ' Have you no faith ? 
 it is quite cool.' I consented to take hold of it, and found to my 
 astonishment that it was hardly warm ; another lady present like- 
 wise felt it, and made the same remark. Mr. Home then passed 
 on to a gentleman of the party, and before offering him the lamp 
 chimney, he said, in a sad, low tone of voice, as if deprecating 
 anger, ' It is necessary to confirm the faith of others, that this 
 should be made hot for you.' The gentleman then lightly touched 
 the glass with one finger, and found that it was so burning hot 
 that even in those few seconds of time it had raised a blister on 
 his finger, which remained for three clays afterwards. Mr. Home 
 
 AA 
 
370 NOTES OF SEANCES. 
 
 then proceeded to the fire, and thrust the lamp glass into the 
 middle of the burning coals, and after waiting and watching it for 
 five minutes he took it out, and held it tightly clasped with both 
 hands. Fetching a lucifer match from the writing table, he 
 brought it to me, and desired me to touch the glass with it. Of 
 course it instantly ignited, owing to the great heat; and having 
 pointed this out carefully to all present, Mr. Home thrust the 
 burning chimney into his mouth and held it there, observing at 
 the time that the tongue was the most sensitive part of the human 
 body. Not apparently satisfied with this, or thinking that he had 
 failed to shew us that it was done by supernatural agency, he again 
 proceeded to the fireplace, took out a red hot coal and placed it in- 
 side the chimney, then brought it to me and dropped it on to my 
 white muslin dress, where it remained for some seconds, as it was 
 so hot we all feared to touch it. My dress, though made of the 
 finest muslin, was not ignited, and we even failed to detect the 
 slightest trace or mark of any kind after the closest examination. 
 Mr. Home remarked that we need not be afraid as they (the 
 spirits) would never hurt us. He then took a flower, and after 
 breathing gently over it, passed it several times through the flame 
 of the moderator lamp ; after shewing us that its leaves and blos- 
 som were untouched, he took it to the fire, and held it in the 
 smoke and moved it gently about amongst the coals ; then bring- 
 ing it back again to us, he made us observe that there was no 
 smell of smoke or burning about it, and that it was precisely in 
 the same state as when he first plucked it. 
 
 " On other occasions I have seen chairs moved and brought 
 by invisible hands from the other side of the room, three or four 
 musical instruments played in harmony together at one time, and 
 have likewise heard voices, sometimes speaking together at an 
 apparently great distance, and at other times close to me. But 
 perhaps the most remarkable spiritual manifestation is what is 
 called ' direct drawing.' Pencils and paper are placed either on 
 the table or under it. and in a few minutes, there will be found 
 something drawn or written upon it. I have seen drawn most 
 
MR. GUPPT. 371 
 
 beautiful spiritual faces, sometimes touched with a little colour, 
 at others, only a pencil sketch. On one occasion I placed a 
 pencil and paper on the table, and looking at it ten minutes later 
 I found a complete programme of a concert written out, which 
 the spirits told us they would play in the course of the evening ; 
 and this promise was faithfully carried out, and all the pieces of 
 music played in a most masterly manner on different instruments, 
 a violin, flute, piccolo and concertina, all lying on the table. I 
 have this piece of paper now in my possession. I must add that 
 these spiritual drawings, &c, are best obtained when the lights are 
 extinguished." 
 
 No. 6.— Mr. Guppy. 
 Seance with the Spiritual Society of Florence. 
 " The seance opened with a message : ' It has been asked in this 
 Society if spirits can distinguish colours ; we will show you.' 
 
 " A noise was heard on the table, and the light showed a heap 
 of sugar plums of all colours mixed together — about a handful. 
 Light put out again ; we heard a rattling ; lighted the candle and 
 found the sugar plums all assorted in little heaps of separate 
 colours. 
 
 "Saml. Guppy." 
 
 No. 7. — Mr. Guppy. 
 Another Seance with the same Society. 
 " The room, at my request, had been made very warm, as at the 
 previous seance we were shivering. Some of the most eminent 
 Florentine literati were present. First came a shower of fresh 
 flowers, which fell all about the table while Mrs. Guppy's hands 
 were held. The light was put out again, and in ten minutes an 
 awful crash was heard on the table, as if the chandelier had fallen 
 down. On lighting the candle, we found a large lump of beautiful 
 ice, about a foot long and one and a half inches thick which had 
 fallen on the table with such force that it was broken. It began 
 to melt immediately, and was put into a dish. This was more 
 
 aa2 
 
372 NOTES ON SEANCES. 
 
 than an hour after the beginning of the seance, in which time the 
 ice would have melted had it been in the room. 
 
 "Saml. Guppy." 
 
 No. 8. — Mr. Guppy. 
 
 Test Seance vnth Mr. Adolphus Trollope, Mrs. Trollope, Miss 
 
 Blayden and Col. Harvey. 
 
 " First, the room was searched by the gentlemen while Mrs. 
 
 Guppy was being undressed and re-dressed in the presence of 
 
 Mrs. Trollope, every article of her dress being closely examined. 
 
 " We sat at the table, Mrs. Guppy firmly held, both hands, by 
 Mr. Trollope and his wife, while Colonel Harvey and Miss Blayden 
 held my hands and touched Mrs. Guppy's. In about ten minutes 
 all exclaimed, ' I smell flowers,' and a shower of flowers came. On 
 lighting the candle the whole of Mrs. Guppy's and Mr. Trollope's 
 hands and arms were found covered with jonquil flowers. The 
 smell was quite overpowering. The doors had been locked, the 
 window fastened. Had a bunch of jonquils been in the room 
 before the seance it would have been detected by the smell. 
 
 "Saml. Guppy." 
 
 No. 9. — Mr. Guppy. 
 " Mrs. Guppy went to a seance at the Ambassador's, Sir Augustus 
 Paget ; present, Lady Paget, Count and Countess Moltki, and a 
 daughter of Sir Digby Murray. They held Mrs. Guppy nrnily, 
 and asked for a noise ; and there was a loud concussion on the 
 wall, like a gun. Mowers were afterwards brought. 
 
 "Saml. Guppy." 
 
MINUTES OF THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 373 
 
 MINUTES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEES 
 
 8UB-C0MMITTEE No, 1. 
 
 Experiment I. 
 
 Feby. 24ta, 1869. Six members present. A circle formed. Private house. 
 Medium non-professional. 
 
 All hands resting on a square heavy dining-table on four legs with 
 castors. For one hour and a quarter no motion or sound. Two mem- 
 bers left ; the four remaining sat for an hour. Phenomena at intervals. 
 1st. Motions of the table, sometimes very gentle, then rapid, and such as 
 would require, to produce them voluntarily, a great and visible exertion 
 of muscular force. A slight rising of the table from the floor. This was 
 easily seen by all present by reason of the corner of the table being close 
 to a writing table, one inch and two thirds higher, up to the level of 
 which it was raised twice. "2nd. Sounds. These consisted of creakings 
 and taps. The former were such as would result from efforts to move 
 the table by the legs or from unequal strains applied to various parts of 
 it ; the latter were such as could only be produced by distinct blows with 
 a pencil, finger tip, or light hammer. On questions being asked, they 
 were followed by one, two or three sounds. During the whole time the 
 hands of those present were laid flat on the table : the room was well lighted 
 with gas, and everything could be distinctly seen. At the termination 
 of the sitting there was quite a volley of raps, according to request pre- 
 ferred that "Good night!" might thus be signified. Note : all present 
 were members of the Committee, and declare upon their honour that none 
 of these motions or sounds were produced voluntarily or consciously by 
 
374 MINUTES OF 
 
 themselves. Moreover they have found, by repeated experiment, that 
 they are not able to produce similar sounds and motions when endeavour- 
 ing to do so. 
 
 Experiment II. 
 Feb. 26th. Conditions as before. Seven Members present. In about 
 half an hour the table moved along the floor, but did not rise as on the 
 former occasion. This or similar movements occurred three or four times 
 in the course of a sitting of about two hours' duration. The tapping or 
 other sounds were not so distinct as on the first evening. 
 
 Experiment III. 
 March 2nd. Conditions as before. Five Members present. In a sitting 
 of about an hour and a half no effects whatever were produced. 
 
 Experiment IV. 
 
 March 9th. Nine Members present. Conditions as before. The 
 following phenomena were produced: 1st. The members of the circle 
 standing, rested the tips of their fingers only on the table. It made a 
 considerable movement. 2nd. Holding their hands a few inches above 
 the table, and no one in any way touching it, it moved a distance of more 
 than a foot. 3rd. To render the experiment absolutely conclusive, all 
 present stood clear away from the table, and stretching out their hands 
 over it without touching it, it again moved as before, and about the same 
 distance. Daring this time, one of the Committee was placed upon the 
 floor to look carefully beneath the table, while others were placed outside 
 to see that no person went near to the table. In this position it was 
 frequently moved, without possibility of contact by any person present. 
 4th. Whilst thus standing clear of the table, but with the tips of their 
 fingers resting upon it, all at the same moment raised their hands at a 
 given signal; and on several occasions the table jumped from the floor to 
 an elevation varying from half an inch to an inch. 5th. All held their 
 hands close above the table, but not touching it, and then on a word of 
 command raised them suddenly, and the table jumped as before. The 
 member lying on the floor, and those placed outside the circle, were 
 keenly watching as before, and all observed the phenomena as described. 
 
 It may be observed that the motion of the table, whether upward or 
 horizontal, was not produced by any sensible attractive force of the 
 hands of those present. The persons forming the circle were quite 
 unconscious of any expenditure of attractive force, but the force, what- 
 ever it was, seemed to obey, to some extent, the will of those present. 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 375 
 
 Experiment V 
 March 15ta. Seance from 8 30 to 10 p. m. Conditions as before. Eight 
 Members present. Sounds were heard, seeming to proceed from various 
 parts of the table. They consisted chiefly of one or three creaks or taps. 
 These followed questions put by those in the circle, but were generally 
 very faint, and in many instances the questions were not followed by any 
 sounds whatever. 
 
 Experiment VI. 
 March 22nd. Eight to ten p.m. Conditions as before. Six persons pre- 
 sent. Sounds were audible soon after the seats were taken, and lasted till 
 the end of the sitting. Frequently they were faint, but were always 
 sufficiently distinct to be heard by all. For the most part they appeared 
 to proceed from the floor. It being suggested that, in consequence of a 
 succession of five or six raps following a question, communication should 
 be established by means of the alphabet, it was called by one of the 
 members ; certain letters, on being called, were followed by three distinct 
 and quick tappings. The letters thus indicated were set down upon paper, 
 and in this manner the following sentence was spelled, "You stupify 
 everybody with your nonsense." A request was made that the table be 
 moved, but was not complied with. At the termination of the sitting, one 
 of the circle asking for an expression of " good night " to be conveyed by 
 raps on the table, there was quite a volley of sounds — not proceeding from 
 the table but from the floor. 
 
 Experiment VII. 
 March 25tft. Conditions as before. Seven members present. Seance at 
 eight p.m., lasting about an hour and a half. Very slight effects pro- 
 duced. 
 
 Experiment VIII. 
 March SOth. Conditions as before. Six members present, and one 
 visitor. Sitting at 8 p.m., lasting about two hours. A member of the 
 Committee having objected to the assumption of one and three sounds 
 meaning no and yes, it was asked, " If one sound means ' No,' give three 
 raps;" which were immediately given. Again it was asked, "If three 
 sounds are to mean ' Yes,' let three more raps be given" ; and three raps 
 were immediately heard. It was thereupon agreed that, in future reports, 
 it will only be necessary to speak of answers being in the negative or 
 affirmative, without specifying the number of raps or sounds indicating 
 such answers. That one rap shall be taken and expressed as a negative 
 
376 MINUTES OF 
 
 three as an affirmative, and two as uncertain ; the sounds hitherto, by 
 this interpretation, having conveyed intelligible answers. 
 
 A round tripod table, smaller and lighter than the square table hitherto 
 used, was employed for the first experiments. All hands were placed on it* 
 and every member of the circle placed each of his feet in contact with that 
 of his neighbour on the right and left. The usual tapping sounds were 
 speedily produced, and when questions were put the table tilted once or 
 thrice on one side, the elevation varying from one to about three inches # 
 It also moved along the floor, but with the hands resting on it. These mani- 
 festations becoming weaker, the circle was formed at the square table. 
 This, in the course of the evening, moved along the floor, but not without 
 contact with hands, although the experiment was tried more than once. 
 But the sounds which came from the table, sometimes during conversation, 
 as if in approval or dissent of the remarks made, and those following the 
 questions put consisted, not only of gentle tappings and distinct raps, but 
 sometimes of heavy blows; and occasionally, when a physical manifestation 
 was asked for, as that the table might be raised, of creaking, cracking, 
 scratching, and other sounds quite indescribable, coupled with a trembling 
 or vibratory movement of the table. 
 
 Five distinct raps following a repeatedly expressed wish for physical 
 manifestations, the alphabet, as on a former occasion, was used as a 
 means of communication, and then the following sentence was formed, 
 " Do keep your mouths shut ; " another was as follows, " This is a great 
 work; it demands your life, your soul, your all; go on friends, God 
 prosper your work." 
 
 Occasionally, to save time, when a word was partly spelled out, a guess 
 was made at the remainder and the question asked, " Is it such a word ? " 
 The answer being in the affirmative the word was written down accord- 
 ingly. But in more than one instance the answer was in the negative 
 and the supposed word only formed part of another word. It is to be re- 
 marked that the sounds in correction of the letters and formation of the 
 words of the communications were very sharp, distinct, and regular. 
 During the whole of the time the communications were being spelled out, 
 every member of the circle placed each of his feet in contact with that 
 of his neighbour, and his hands on the table. 
 
 Experiment IX. 
 April 6th. Conditions as before. Five members present. Eaps were 
 heard proceeding from the table. The alphabet was proposed, and on in- 
 quiry it was found, that a certain member present was to call the alpha- 
 bet. On his doing so, the table rapped at certain letters which were 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 377 
 
 written down and a sentence was thus spelt, and the communication 
 caused considerable amusement. Other questions were put and answered 
 by the usual signals. The raps, however, at times seemed to manifest the 
 most lively disposition and occurred continually during conversation; they 
 also distinctly kept time to music with perfect accuracy. 
 
 Experiment X. 
 April 11th. Conditions as before. Six members present. The sitting 
 lasted about one hour and a half. In less than five minutes tapping 
 sounds were heard, proceeding from the leaf of the table ; at first faint, 
 but soon they became louder, and so continued during nearly the entire 
 sitting. During conversation, they were of a sharp, decided, and lively 
 character, often occurring in volleys, and came from different parts of the 
 table according to request. There were also motions of the table. These 
 consisted : (1.) Of a rapid to-and-fro movement along the floor, in one in- 
 stance while only the tips of the fingers were in contact with the table. 
 (2.) A peculiar tremor of the whole table followed by a sudden jerk, some- 
 what similar to the jolting of a cart. (3.) Tiltings of the table three times 
 on a question being put, the elevation being about half an inch. 
 
 Experiment XI. 
 April loth. Conditions as before. Eight members present. Sitting at 
 8 p.m. Within five minutes tapping sounds were heard on the leaf of the 
 table. Various questions, as to order of sitting, &c, were put, and 
 answered by rappings. The alphabet was called for, and the word 
 "laugh " was spelled out. It was asked if it was intended that we should 
 laugh. An affirmative answer being given, the members laughed ; upon 
 which the table made a most vigorous sound and motion imitative of and 
 responsive to the laughter, and so ludicrous as to cause a general peal of 
 real laughter to which the table shook, and the rapping kept time as an 
 accompaniment. The following questions were then put and answered by 
 
 the number of raps given : — " How many children has Mrs. M ? " 
 
 "Four;" "Mrs. W ?" "Three;" "Mrs. D ?" No rap; "Mrs. 
 
 E ?" "Five;" "Mrs. S ?" "Two." It was ascertained, upon 
 
 inquiry, that these replies were perfectly correct, except in the case 
 
 of Mrs. E , who has only four children living, but has lost one. 
 
 Neither the medium nor any person present, was aware of all the above 
 numbers, but each number was known to some of them. The inquiry for 
 a written communication being responded to by three raps, some sheets 
 of paper with a pencil were laid under the table, and at the end of the 
 sitting examined, but no letter or mark was found on the paper. In order 
 
378 MINUTES OF 
 
 to test whether these sounds would continue under different conditions, 
 all sat at some distance from the table, holding hands in a circle round it. 
 But instead of upon the table as before, loud rappings were heard to 
 proceed from various parts of the floor, and from the chair on which the 
 medium sat ; while some came from the other side of the room, a distance 
 of about fifteen feet from the nearest person. A desire having been ex- 
 pressed for a shower of raps, loud rappings came from every part 
 of the table at once, producing an effect similar to that of a shower 
 of hail falling upon it. The sounds throughout the evening were very 
 sharp and distinct. It was observed that, although during conversation 
 the rappings are sometimes of a singularly lively character, yet when a 
 question is put they cease instantly, and not one is heard until the response 
 is given. 
 
 Experiment XII. 
 April 20th. Eight persons present. Conditions as before. Sitting a 
 little before 8, lasting about two hours. Sounds from the table were heard 
 within ten minutes. On a song being sung rapping commenced imme- 
 diately. A lively air was always accompanied by a spirited beating to 
 time, the sounds, in harmony with the song sung, being loud or soft, and 
 following the measure note by note, conveying as much musical expression 
 as such an accompaniment was capable of. The sounds were frequently 
 accompanied by slight vibratory or trembling motions of the table. It 
 was asked — " Will you answer a written question by the alphabet ?" To 
 this the usual token of assent was given. A member of the Committee 
 wrote on a slip of paper : "What is the name of my sister?" but what was 
 so written was not disclosed to any person present. The word " Mary 
 Ann" was spelt. The answer was not quite correct, it should have been 
 Marian. In order to place beyond doubt that these sounds could in no 
 way be produced by any person present, the back of every chair was 
 turned to the table, and at some distance from it, each person kneeling 
 upon the chair and resting his arms on its back, with the tips of his 
 fingers only upon the table. 
 
 Experiment XIII. 
 April 29th. Nine members present. Medium and conditions as before. 
 In about a quarter of an hour the table made sundry movements along 
 the floor with rappings. The sounds at first were very softly given but 
 subsequently became much stronger. They beat time to the airs played 
 by a musical box, and came from any part of the table requested by the 
 members. Some questions were put and followed by raps, but more fre- 
 
THE SUB-C0MM1TTEKS. 379 
 
 quently by tilting of the table at its sides, ends, or corners, the elevation 
 being from one to four inches. An endeavour was made by those sitting 
 near, to prevent the table from rising, but it resisted all their efforts. The 
 chair on which the medium was seated was drawn several times over the 
 floor. First it moved backwards several feet ; then it gave several twists 
 and turns, and finally returned with the medium to nearly its original 
 position. The chair had no castors, and moved quite noiselessly, the 
 medium appearing perfectly still and holding her feet above the carpet ; 
 so that during the entire phenomenon no part of her person or of her 
 dress touched the floor. There was bright gaslight, and the members had 
 a clear opportunity to observe all that occurred ; and all agreed that im- 
 posture was impossible. While this was going on, a rapping sound came 
 continually from the floor beneath and around the chair. It was then 
 suggested that trials should be made if the table would move without 
 contact. All present, including the medium, stood quite clear of the 
 table, holding their hands from three to six inches above it, and without 
 any way touching it. Observers were placed under it to see that it was 
 not touched there. The following were the observations. 
 
 1. The table repeatedly moved along the floor in different directions, 
 often taking that requested. Thus, in accordance with a desire expressed 
 that it should move from the front to the back room, it took that 
 direction, and on approaching the folding doors and meeting with an 
 obstruction, turned as if to avoid it. 
 
 2. On a given signal all raised their hands suddenly, and the table 
 immediately sprang or jerked up from the floor about one inch. 
 
 3. "Without any movement of the hands the table jerked off the floor, 
 sometimes at one side or corner, sometimes at another, according to 
 request, the elevation varying from one to four inches. 
 
 The distance of the circle from the table was now considerably in- 
 creased, all standing about two feet from it, and without extending the 
 hands towards it. The same phenomena were frequently repeated. Once 
 the table jerked up on one side, making a considerable forward movement, 
 and again it moved along the floor about two feet, rising at one end and 
 causing some noise in its fall. After a time, the power appearing to fail, 
 all approached the table, placing their hands in contact with it. Then, 
 on withdrawing all hands suddenly, the same movements were renewed. 
 
 During many of these phenomena, various members of the Committee 
 volunteered by turns to keep watch below the table, whilst others 
 standing round them carefully noted everything that took place ; but no 
 one could discover any visible agency in their production. 
 
380 . MINUTES OF 
 
 Experiment XIV. 
 
 May Uh. Nine members present. Place and conditions as before. 
 Within ten minutes, sharp snapping sounds were heard, appearing to 
 come from the table. They kept time with airs played by a musical box 
 and with a song sung for the purpose of the experiment, and there were 
 frequent inquiries and questions. 
 
 It was indicated by rappings who should preside. 
 
 In the course of the evening there were many slight movements of the 
 table, accompanied by creaking and tapping sounds. Subsequently, 
 however, all stood quite clear of the table, with hands extended two or 
 three inches over it, but without in any way touching it, and the table 
 made two lateral movements, rolling each time at least six inches from 
 the place where it stood. 
 
 Then the experiment, as formerly recorded, of raising the hands 
 suddenly at a given signal, was repeated three times, but without 
 result. 
 
 The chair on which the medium sat was frequently drawn back from 
 the table; and as she expressed a conviction that she did nothing to 
 cause these movements, at the request of the Committee she knelt in the 
 chair, perfectly motionless, and with hands extended, and it again moved, 
 having no castors, smoothly along the floor, about six inches from its 
 original position. No one touched her or the chair during this experiment. 
 Although the tapping and other sounds were not confined to one part of 
 the table, they generally came from that part before the medium. It 
 was, therefore, suggested that she should sit at a distance, one of the 
 Committee holding her feet, and two others of the Committee holding her 
 hands. The sounds, however, continued to come as before, from that 
 part of the table immediately facing her, contact by her being thus 
 rendered impossible. 
 
 A dark sitting being proposed, the gas was turned off and a variety of 
 remarkable phenomena occurred, which, not being under test conditions, 
 are not reported. 
 
 Experiment XV. 
 May 11th. Eight members present. Conditions as before. All present 
 sat at the table in the usual manner for about one hour and a half. The 
 room was lit with gas as usual. Afterwards, in pursuance of a suggestion 
 by Professor Varley, the gas was turned out, and a faint light thrown by 
 two lanterns, each provided with a wax candle and fitted with coloured 
 glass; and subsequently the room was made totally dark, but no phe- 
 nomena whatever were produced throughout the evening. 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 381 
 
 Experiment XVI. 
 May 18ta. The meeting was held at the house of another member 
 of the Committee. The table was a large and heavy dining table. Twelve 
 members present. Conditions as before. Within ten minutes faint 
 sounds were heard, proceeding from the table, which soon grew stronger. 
 Some answers were given to questions. Music was played on the piano- 
 forte, and one piece was accompanied by tapping sounds from all parts of 
 the table, and another piece both by tapping sounds, vibrations, and 
 slight vertical movements of the table at its sides, ends, and corners. The 
 sounds and movements all kept time with the music. The same pheno- 
 mena also occurred when a song was sung. During the seance the sounds 
 were very equally distributed, being seldom confined to one part of the 
 table. On two or three occasions the table made lateral movements, but 
 on contact of the hands with it being broken, no effect was produced. 
 During tea, when the business of the meeting was concluded, there were 
 several slight upward movements of the corners of the table, and the 
 rapping sounds proceeded loudly from different parts of it, and for some 
 time were frequent and lively. 
 
 Experiment XYII. 
 May 27th. Twelve members present. Conditions as before. The 
 usual tapping on the table in answer to questions and keeping time 
 with music. An intimation being thus given that a communication was 
 secured, the word ' ' dark " was spelled. It was thereupon decided to put 
 out the gas. The various sounds from the table immediately increased in 
 number and intensity. The table tilted at different sides, moved along the 
 floor in various directions, lurched to and fro, and finally went into the 
 back room. The hands of all present were in contact, and resting on 
 the table. Nine of the members affirmed they distinctly saw luminous 
 sparks in the middle of the table, and in the neighbourhood of the medium. 
 Some of these were apparently phosphorescent clouds, and others points 
 or stars of blue light, dancing in the air like fire-flies. The same luminous 
 points appeared at the tips of the fingers of some of those present, and 
 when the hand was shaken these luminous drops were scattered from it 
 like drops of water, retaining their luminosity for some time upon the 
 objects on which they fell. 
 
 Experiment XVIII. 
 June 1st. Four members present. Seance at 8 p.m. No medium in the 
 room. Sat at the dining table with hands resting on it for about one 
 hour. No effects whatever were produced, nor could the slightest creak- 
 
382 MINUTES OF 
 
 ing or rapping on the table be detected. The members afterwards 
 purposely endeavoured to produce the sounds they had heard in the pre- 
 vious experiments,, but were unable to do so. 
 
 Experiment XIX. 
 
 June 9th. Eight members present. Seance at 8 p.m. Conditions as before. 
 The usual rappings and tiltings occurred. The most interesting fact this 
 evening was, that though the tapping sounds proceeded from different 
 parts of the table, but principally from that in front of the medium, yet 
 when she went into the hall to receive a message, they still continued to 
 come from that part of the table. The alphabet being repeated in 
 accordance with the signal, " Queer Pals " was spelt out. These words 
 seemed to amuse and puzzle the meeting; however, it was suggested they 
 might apply to the Christy Minstrels, whose nigger melodies, at 
 St. George's Hall, were very clearly heard through the open window 
 of the back room. At this suggestion the table gave three considerable 
 tilts. " I must ask for your patience for a short time " was next spelt 
 out; and subsequently another sentence was commenced, but the raps 
 occurring without regard to the letters called over, it was not complete. 
 Tilting, lateral, and vibratory movements of the table occurred at frequent 
 intervals, one or three tilts being generally given when a question was 
 put. 
 
 The manifestations becoming weak, a dark seance was decided on, and 
 the gas turned out. Then, after a few minutes, loud knocking, scratching, 
 and other sounds proceeded from different parts of the table, and were 
 often accompanied by violent movements of the table itself. Sometimes 
 it rose at one end about six inches, and dropped suddenly, making much 
 noise. Sometimes, however, the fall was very gradual. It also moved 
 from side to side, with the legs at one end raised above the floor, and the 
 part so raised felt to the hands as if floating in the air. Some cups and 
 saucers on the tea tray in the centre of the table rattled frequently as if 
 they were being overturned and struck against one another, while the 
 table itself was perfectly motionless. During the whole of these pheno- 
 mena all the persons in the room sat round the table, the hands of each 
 one resting on it and in contact with that of his neighbour on either 
 side. 
 
 Experiment XX. 
 June 11th. Seven members present. Conditions as before. The follow- 
 ing phenomena occurred. 
 
 1. Sounds on the table of many different tones, from delicate taps to 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 383 
 
 loud distinct raps, and appearing to come from all parts of the table, 
 especially from the end furthest from the medium. 
 
 2. Eaps of various degrees of loudness were also heard on the floor, 
 walls, and chairs, and they were frequently given at the part requested 
 by the members. On four loud raps being asked for as a test, they were 
 at once given, appearing to come from the part of the table opposite to 
 the medium and far beyond her reach. 
 
 3. Paper Experiment. The medium held a sheet of note paper at arm's 
 length over the table by one of its corners, and at request faint but 
 distinct taps were heard upon it. The other corners of the paper 
 were then held by members of the Committee, and the sounds were 
 again heard by all at the table ; while those who held the paper felt the 
 impact of the invisible blows. One or more questions were answered in 
 this way by three clear and distinctly audible taps, which had a sound 
 similar in character to that produced by dropping water. This new and 
 curious phenomenon occurred close under the eyes of all present, without 
 any physical cause for it being detected. 
 
 4. Eapping sounds beat time to a song, and imitated the laughter of one 
 of the members. 
 
 5. Paper and pencil were placed under the table with a request that it 
 should be written on ; but shortly afterwards the following message was 
 spelt out by raps in the usual way: " We are not able to write." 
 
 6. A member having previously written some name on a paper, re- 
 quested that it should be spelt by raps. On going over the alphabet the 
 word " Emily " was formed, and the sounds then ceased. " Is that all/* 
 was asked — "No," (by one rap). "Am I to go on?" — "No." The 
 member then stated that he had written two names, of which the first 
 was " Emily." The second was repeatedly refused to be given. He then 
 proposed to try another test, and privately wrote on a slip of paper, 
 which he folded and held in his hand unseen by the medium or any person 
 present. The answer given was, " Sister-in-law." He now showed the 
 question to the party; it was : " What is the second name of the Prince 
 of Wales's eldest son." It was now proposed to discontinue the questions, 
 which seem to have failed, when the questioner asked : is there any con- 
 nection between your answer and my questions ? " To which there came 
 " Yes." " Will you explain that connection ? " — " Yes." The member 
 then repeated the alphabet again, and the following sentence was spelt. 
 " You tell who Emily is." (It is to be particularly noticed that while these 
 words were being given, the medium was conversing with another lady; 
 and the member declares he had no knowledge of what the sentence was 
 which was being spelled). The questioner at first declined to do as 
 
384 MINUTES OP 
 
 requested; declaring that the spirits ought to tell the name he had 
 written down ; but on being urged by the members of the Committee, he 
 
 stated that the lady named " Emily W ," whose name he had first 
 
 written down, was his " sister-in-law." 
 
 It may be noticed that the raps by which these communications were 
 spelt seemed chiefly to come from various parts of the floor of the room, 
 and when any indistinctness caused a question as to the correctness of 
 any letter, the connrniation was frequently given by very loud raps on 
 the table. 
 
 Experiment XXI. 
 
 June 21st. Seven members present. Place and conditions as before. It 
 was stated that the medium could remain but a short time. Immediately 
 loud tapping sounds issued from the table opposite to the place where she 
 was sitting. Rapping sounds of different tone and intensity were 
 incessant during her presence, and continued for some time after she had 
 gone from the room, coming from the table and various parts of the flcor 
 and walls. The paper-tapping experiment was again tried with the same 
 result as before. A small harmonican was held by the medium, and it 
 was asked to be played upon. A number of faint tapping sounds were 
 made on the wooden frame, but no music was produced. A small round 
 table was placed on the floor inside a cylinder purposely constructed so as 
 to preclude the possibility of contact of the feet or legs with any part 
 of it. The table thus protected gave out repeated raps in reply to ques- 
 tions, one hand only being placed upon its surface. 
 
 Eaps, in conjunction with vertical and slight lateral movements of the 
 large dining-table, beat accurate time to an air played by a musical box. 
 The dining-table moved along the floor several inches, three times, 
 without contact by any person present. Movement of harmonican without 
 contact. On the medium and two other members holding their hands 
 above the harmonican without in any way touching it, it moved almost 
 entirely round by successive jerks on the table on which it' was placed. 
 The dining-table was strongly moved a distance of six feet, the hands of 
 the members present resting lightly on it. 
 
 The medium left at 9. The phenomena for a time ceased; but in about 
 15 minutes after her departure very distinct rappings were heard upon 
 the floor, door, and table. Their character was more that of knocking 
 than tapping. Five raps were asked for and given. Questions were then 
 put and the alphabet called over, but they failed to elicit any intelligent 
 commruiicati^Ji by the ordinary signals. 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 3S5 
 
 Experiment XXII. 
 June 28ft. Six Members present. Time of sitting, 8 to 9.30 p.m. Condi- 
 tions as before. Phenomena : As soon as the circle was formed, the rapping 
 sounds came from the table, close to the member who sat at the end 
 opposite to the medium, and distant from her 12 feet; and, with occasional 
 slight vertical movements of the table, kept time to the airs of the 
 musical box. "Will you disclose yoiu^ name?" was asked, and the 
 word, "Elizabeth" was spelled; but nobody present had an acquaintance 
 with that name. It was then asked, " What is the best means of pro- 
 ducing the phenomena ? " The answer spelt was, " Make a circle." This 
 was accordingly done, all present holding hands and resting them on the 
 table, which then gave sundry movemenis, chiefly lateral, and once 
 rather suddenly shifted its position some five or six feet. All present 
 then turned the backs of their chairs towards the turned table, and 
 distant from it about ten or twelve inches, holding the hand of his 
 neighbour on either side. All hands were then extended towards the 
 table, but not nearer to it than about twelve inches ; so that there was 
 no possibility of its being touched by any person present. The table, 
 a heavy dining table, then rolled forward and backward slowly along the 
 floor, with a sort of labored movement or effort, four times ; the distance 
 varying from three to six inches. This experiment was subsequently re- 
 peated with similar results. A dark seance was held for about ten 
 minutes, the usual conditions being observed, but the phenomena were 
 very trifling. 
 
 Experiment XXIII. 
 July oth. Five members present. Conditions as usual. The ordinary 
 tapping sounds from the table occurred, but no phenomena worth report- 
 ing; and the raps did not continue beyond the first half-hour, when they 
 ceased suddenly and did not return. 
 
 Experiment XXIV. 
 
 July 12ih. Seven members present. Miss , a young lady, was 
 
 introduced as a trance medium. After sitting for a short time, her eyes 
 closed, and she spoke and replied to questions as one would in assuming 
 different characters. There were four of these personifications, but 
 nothing transpired which in the opinion of the Committee afforded evi- 
 dence worth recording. 
 
 Experiment XXV. 
 July 19th. Seven members present. Conditions as before. Phenomena : 
 
 M 
 
386 MINUTES OF 
 
 A few creaking and tapping sounds unaccompanied by any intelligible 
 communication. 
 It was resolved to adjoium the meetings for the Vacation. 
 
 Experiment XXVI. 
 
 Sept. 2,*7th. Five members present. Conditions as before. The medium 
 present was Mr. Morse. No rapping or motions produced. Mr. Morse 
 fell into a trance, delivered an address, and answered some questions in 
 writing, but they were not test questions and nothing satisfactory was 
 elicited. 
 
 Experiment XXVII. 
 October 4>th. Four members present. Conditions as usual. A few 
 minutes after sitting, taps were heard proceeding from the table, and 
 the musical box being played, they kept time to its music. On the alpha- 
 bet being repeated, " Table is too large " was spelt out, and a flap was 
 accordingly removed. It was then signified that the lights were to be 
 put out. The room was then darkened and all present joined hands. 
 After a few minutes there was a sound of something falling upon the 
 table ; and on re-lighting, it was found that a teaspoon had been thrown 
 a distance of fourteen inches from a saucer, which had been left with a 
 few tea-things on the middle of the table. Diu-ing the seance, the tapping 
 sounds from the table, and others from the floor, were very distinct ; and 
 there were also lateral movements of the table in various directions, but 
 not without the ordinary contact of the hands. 
 
 Experiment XXVIII. 
 
 October 11th. Seven members present. Conditions as before. The 
 usual rappings were produced. The table was moved seven or eight 
 times. A book, in the pocket of one of the members, having been 
 audibly rapped upon while in his pocket, he was requested to lay it on 
 the table. Having done so, there were several distinct rappings on the 
 cover. The book was then suspended upon ivory paper-knives held by 
 two of the members. In this position there were repeated and very 
 distinct rappings upon the covers of the book. No other phenomena 
 occurred requiring note. 
 
 Communication rapped out : " Next Monday I will ring the bell in the 
 canvas." 
 
 Experiment XXIX. 
 October ISth. Eight members present. Conditions as before. No 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 387 
 
 sounds or movements of the table occurred during the first hour of sitting. 
 After tea, very loud and distinct knocking, rapping, and scraping sounds 
 proceeded from all parts of the table, and from the floor. They beat 
 time to music, and intelligent communications -were made in the usual 
 manner. The following were spelt out : 1. "Coming if we can." 2. "Mrs. 
 
 " (the medium) "is too sensitive for us at present." 
 
 A cylinder of canvas, three feet in height, and about two feet in 
 diameter, was placed under a small table, the legs of which were contained 
 within it; inside the cylinder was a bell, resting on the floor. No sounds 
 proceeded from the bell, but there were repeated rappings upon and 
 jerkin gs of the table. This cylinder precluded the possibility of contact 
 with the table by a foot of any of the persons present, during the entire 
 continuance of the knockings and jerkings of the table. 
 
 Experiment XXX. 
 Oct. 25th. Five Members present. Conditions as usual. Phenomena: 
 Knocking, snapping and rapping sounds from the back room, floor and 
 table; and one member stated that he felt repeated tappings on his 
 knee. There was the usual accompaniment of these sounds to songs, and 
 some intelligent communications were given in the usual manner. The 
 bell was placed within the cylinder of canvas, under the table, as de- 
 scribed in the last experiment, but it was not sounded. It was asked 
 that " Cheer boys, cheer " might be rapped on the table. The measure of 
 that air was instantly and loudly rapped upon it, the time being kept 
 very exactly. 
 
 Experiment XXXI. 
 Nov. 1st. Five members present. Conditions as usual. No phenomena 
 whatever occurred, during a sitting of an hour and a half. 
 
 Experiment XXXII. 
 Nov. 8th. Six members present. Conditions as usual. Phenomena : Raps 
 and slight tiltings of one side of the table. Affirmative raps during a 
 story related by one of the members. 
 
 Experiment XXXIII. 
 Nov. 15th. At the residence of another of the members. Seven 
 members present. Conditions as usual. Phenomena: Knocking and 
 rapping sounds, and slight movements of the table. The sounds generally 
 proceeded from the table and floor ; but in one instance, one loud knock 
 came from the door, on a remark being made in reference to a member 
 
 bb2 
 
388 MINUTES OF 
 
 present. The following words were formed in the usual manner : " Nux 
 Vomica, beware of." It was then asked to whom this applied, and the 
 lady whose name was given, stated that she was taking homcepathic 
 medicine, which probably contained that drug. It was then asked what 
 treatment she required, and the reply rapped out was, " Heat." " Does she 
 require anything else ?" was asked. " Nothing " was spelt out. Raps were 
 made upon the table, in perfect time to songs sung. 
 
 1st Experiment. — All sat away from the table, forming a circle round it 
 and holding hands. The sounds, although less distinct, continued to 
 come from it, keeping time with a song. 
 
 2nd Experiment. — The medium placed each hand in that of her neigh- 
 bour on either side, whilst her feet rested on the hands of a third mem- 
 ber. The sounds, however, continued to proceed from the table and floor 
 as before. 
 
 Experiment XXXIV. 
 Nov. 22nd. At the same house as last week. Six members present. 
 Conditions as usual. Phenomena : Eapping sounds from table and floor. 
 A song was sung, to which the raps kept time. The presence of one of 
 the circle seemed to affect the phenomena, for the sounds, which before 
 her entry were very distinct, became very feeble ; and immediately on 
 her quitting the circle, they again became clear and distinct. No cause 
 could be traced for this effect, except that the lady in question was not in 
 good health. 
 
 Experiment XXXV. 
 
 Dec. 1th. At the same house as in the last experiment. Five mem- 
 bers present. Conditions as usual. The table was a large and heavy 
 dining table, twelve feet long by five feet wide, and not on castors. 
 Phenomena : Eapping sounds of various characters from table and floor, 
 and movements of the table. 
 
 Communication by raps : " Have Tuesday for meeting." Some one 
 present asked "Why?" "It was the original day; you will have better 
 manifestations ; get all the old members, if possible." 
 
 It may be observed, that there had been some conversation at the 
 beginning of the evening, on changing the day for meeting; but all 
 present, who could have known, affirmed that they had forgotten that 
 Tuesday had been the original day, until reminded of the fact by the com- 
 munication. The rapping sounds kept time to songs. 
 
 Movements of the table. — At first these were slight, and in a lateral direc- 
 tion. They then increased in force, with a slight vertical movement at 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 389 
 
 one end, the tips of the fingers only being in contact with the table. AH 
 hands were then held within a few inches of the table, no one touching 
 it, and all standing up ; and it then gave three horizontal movements in 
 different directions ; each movement being from three to four inches, and 
 occurring at intervals of about one minutes. 
 
 A visitor, who stated that he was a stranger to these phenomena, sat 
 under the table for a considerable time during the production of the 
 sounds, and said that he distinctly felt vibration of the wood with which 
 he placed his hand or head in contact when the taps were heard. After 
 tea the gas was turned out, but the fire in the grate prevented total dark- 
 ness. Nothing then took place for about a quarter of an hour. Then the 
 table frequently and violently shifted its position, moving along the floor 
 in different directions, the movements varying from one to three feet. 
 During the greater part of these phenomena, the members stood up, with 
 the tips of their fingers only in contact with the table. 
 
 Experiment XXXVI. 
 
 Dec. 14th. At the same house, with the same table as last week. Six 
 members present. Conditions as usual. Phenomena ; Eaps of varied tone 
 and intensity from different parts of the table. In one instance, where a 
 question was put, three sounds followed, resembling blows on the table 
 with the clenched hand. The raps at times proceeded from different parts 
 of the room. Rapping sounds kept time to songs, and to music on the 
 piano. 
 
 Sounds from table without contact. — All sat away from the table, without 
 in any manner touching it, and the sounds, although somewhat fainter, 
 continued to proceed from it. Some of the questions that were asked 
 were followed by the usual affirmative or negative signals, and the follow- 
 ing communication was also given, through the hand of a lady present : 
 " Wait a little, you may have something." Soon after there were horizontal 
 movements of the table in different directions, all hands resting on it. 
 Also two or three slight movements, from half an inch to an inch, without 
 contact, every person kneeling on a chair, the back of which was placed 
 about six inches from and turned towards the table, and all hands being 
 held a few inches above it — three gas lights above, so that the slightest 
 movement was visible. Peculiar vibratory movements of the table 
 followed, keeping time to the measure of a song. 
 
 Experiment : — A glass tumbler, with two finger rings near it, and a 
 pencil with a sheet of paper, which was carefully examined, and found 
 perfectly free from any mark, were placed on the floor under the table, in 
 view of the circle, who carefully watched the proceeding. Some time 
 
390 MINUTES OF 
 
 after the paper was taken up, and found to have a mark resembling the 
 letter I, distinctly pencilled on it. The glass and rings were found as 
 they were placed. 
 
 Experiment XXXVI. 
 
 Bee. 22nd. Three members present. Conditions as usual. Phenomena : 
 Sounds, and slight movements of the table. Eapping sounds commenced 
 a few minutes after sitting. Several questions were put and followed by 
 the usual negative and affirmative signals, but no communication by the 
 alphabet was given. At the question, " Do you know Mrs. Sims ? " the 
 table vibrated and trembled in a remarkable manner, and gave out a 
 shower of rapping sounds. It also jerked or jumped considerably, when 
 "Can you ring the bell?" was asked. The sounds varied a good deal in 
 tone and character. Some were remarkably loud, and came from every 
 quarter of the table. They beat time to the airs of the musical box, and 
 accompanied the conversation at tea-time. 
 
 Experiment : — A bell was suspended in a closed hat-box, placed on the 
 table ; it was not, however, sounded. Also a sheet of paper, with pencil, 
 was placed under the table, but this experiment likewise failed. 
 
 Experiment XXXVIII. 
 
 Bee. 28th. Eight members present. Phenomena : Eapping sounds from 
 the table and floor, and movements of the table, with and without con- 
 tact. The alphabet was repeated, and the following letters were rapped : 
 " A bad circle — want of harmony." At the letter " f " the table tilted three 
 times, and at the letters ff a, r," gave several forcible horizontal move- 
 ments, tilting at either end. 
 
 Eaps, with slight tiltings of the table, beating time to the measure of a 
 song. Two or three poems were recited, to the measure of which there 
 were loud raps from the table and floor, and the table also marked the 
 metre by various horizontal movements and tiltings. 
 
 Hood's Anatomy Song being repeated by one of the members, the 
 knocking, rapping and tilting sounds, with various horizontal, trembling 
 and vibratory movements of the table accompanied it, in exact harmony 
 with the measure, added to which were strange movements, in accord- 
 ance with the character of the verses. In one instance the table shifted 
 its position several feet, the tips of the fingers only, being in contact 
 with it. 
 
 Movements without contact. — Question : " "Would the table now be moved 
 without contact ? " ' Answer : " Yes, by three raps on the table." 
 
 All chairs were then turned with their backs to the table, and nine 
 
THE SUB- COMMITTEES. 391 
 
 inches away from it : and all present Icnelt on the chairs, with their wrists 
 resting on the backs, and their hands a few inches, above the table. 
 
 Under these conditions, the table (the heavy dining-room table pre- 
 viously described) moved four times, each time from four to six inches, 
 and the second time nearly twelve inches. 
 
 Then all hands were placed on the backs of the chairs, and nearly a foot 
 from the table, when four movements occurred, one slow and continuous, 
 for nearly a minute. 
 
 Then all present placed their hands behind their backs, kneeling erect 
 on their chairs, which were removed a foot clear away from the table ; the 
 gas also was turned up higher, so as to give abundance of light, and 
 under these test conditions, distinct movements occurred, to the extent of 
 several inches each time, and visible to every one present. 
 
 The motions were in various directions, towards all parts of the room — 
 some were abrupt, others steady. At the same time, and under the same 
 conditions, distinct raps occurred, apparently both on the floor and on the 
 table, in answer to requests for them. 
 
 The above described movements were so unmistakeable, that all present 
 unhesitatingly declared their conviction, that no physical force, exerted 
 by any one present, could possibly have produced them; and they 
 declared further, in writing, that a rigid examination of the table, showed 
 it to be an ordinary dining-table, with no machinery or apparatus of any 
 kind connected with it. The table was laid on the floor with its legs up, 
 and taken to pieces as far as practicable. 
 
 Experiment XXX rX. 
 
 January 4th. Seven members present. Conditions as usual. Nothing 
 occurred during the seance, except a few rapping sounds from the table. 
 Various experiments were tried, all of which failed. 
 
 Experiment XL. 
 
 January 11th,. Six members present. Conditions as usual. Phenomena : 
 Eapping sounds and slight movements of the table. 
 
 The medium left about twenty minutes before the termination of the 
 sitting ; but the raps continued to come from the table as before, and 
 gave affirmative and negative signals to questions. 
 
 Some experiments were tried, including the movement of the table with- 
 out contact, but they were not attended with success. 
 
392 MINUTES OP 
 
 SUB-COMMITTEE No. 3. 
 
 Experiment I. 
 Feb. 26th. This section of the Committee arranged to hold a series 
 of meetings at the house of one of its members, and met for the 
 first time this evening. Six members present. After some preliminary- 
 conversation, and the reading of extracts from books on the subject, those 
 present sat in circle at a large loo table for more than an hour -without 
 any apparent results. 
 
 Experiment II. 
 
 March 5th. Six members present. The members present in circle, but 
 -without any visible movement of the table. 
 
 At 9.30, when the Eev. Mr. D arrived, and had sat about four or 
 
 five' minutes, there occurred some gentle tapping on, and swaying of the 
 table. These were continued, with occasional cessation, for about 45 
 minutes ; during which time some negatives and affirmatives were given 
 in answer to a variety of questions. Frequently the replies were con- 
 fused, and as if given with difficulty or reluctance. 
 
 P.S. — The table used on this occasion was an oblong oak hall-table, on 
 four legs, without castors. Weight, between 50 and 60 lbs. Size of top, 
 3 ft. 10 in. by 2 ft. 
 
 Experiment III. 
 March 12th. Five Members present. All present sat down to the table 
 about 7.45, and continued until about 9.15 ; but no unusual sound or 
 movement could be recognised during the whole sitting, or any part of 
 it. No medium was present. 
 
 Experiment IV. 
 April 1st. Four members present. No medium present. Nearly three 
 quarters of an hour elapsed without any other than " slight manifesta- 
 tions ; " but on two members leaving their seats at the table, it began to 
 move — slowly, revolving on a centre ; it tilted once or twice on two legs 
 in the direction of its width, and then moved quickly in the direction of 
 the carpet, which opposed its further progress for a time. It ultimately 
 overcame this difficulty, and proceeded at a rapid rate across the room — 
 moving first in one direction, and then, after a short interval, in the oppo- 
 site. The motion was usually smooth and uniform, though on two or 
 
THE SUB-COMMITTEES. 393 
 
 three occasions, the noise made by the table on the board floor, seemed in- 
 dicative of pressure. Several of those experimenting now left the table, 
 and it then moved slowly, with three persons — two ladies and a gentle- 
 man — touching it apparently with the tips of their fingers. After a pause, 
 it moved again in various directions, with four persons touching it. Its 
 movements afterwards may be summarised as follows : — 
 
 Three tilts and knocks on floor, with two legs. Two others — another 
 tilt — four persons resting the tips of their fingers on the table. Tilt 
 movement, and tilt again. Eapid movement of table half across the room, 
 back again in a circular direction. Eeverse movement and two violent 
 tilts. The hands as before, apparently resting lightly on the table. 
 Circular motion to the right and then to the left, several times round. 
 Semicircular movement and violent tilt. Backward movement across the 
 room, driving the reporter, Mr. G-annon, out of his chair. Three persons 
 only at the table. Slight movements again with two persons, and motion 
 as indicated in the diagram was produced by one person. 
 
 EXPERIMENTER I. 
 
 o 
 
 At the suggestion of several of the Committee, the lights were lowered, 
 
 and a succession of tilts and knocks followed. Mr. B now left the 
 
 table, which immediately tilted five or six times, and on Mr. H , who 
 
 was not at the table, calling over the alphabet the following words were 
 rapped out, " Xot so many to sit." Several other manifestations followed, 
 but the room being but dimly lighted it was difficult to observe so accu- 
 rately. The movements appeared to be a repetition of those already 
 recorded. After the seance the table was examined, and it was found that 
 one o-entleman of medium strength could slide it along the floor and tilt 
 it from the side only without difficulty, with several others resting their 
 hands upon it. One operator could move it, though not easily, and tilt 
 it in one direction by the exertion of considerable force. The examination 
 proved that a certain rubbing, rattling sound which was in the sliding 
 movements, supposed to indicate pressure by the persons round the table, 
 was really due to a large amount of the weight being raised, and the table 
 partly relieved of its own weight, whilst performing the movements. All 
 hands were on the top surface of the table, and, of course, any force they 
 may have exerted must have been downwards. 
 
 The table is of carved oak, of strong make. The top is 3 feet 9£ inches 
 by 2 feet wide, and projects 1^ inches over the frame-work in which the 
 
394 MINUTES OP 
 
 legs are fixed. There are strong bracing cross-spars near the lower end 
 of the legs which are without castors. 
 
 In reference to the darkened part of the seance, a member of the Sub- 
 committee says: "During the time the lights were at the lowest I was 
 seated close to the table, three persons having their hands resting on it, 
 their positions being as follows : — 
 
 2 
 
 The fourth side being side being vacant. I noticed that the table in- 
 variably tilted towards 2; at times with so much force, that I was unable 
 in the position in which I sat to prevent it rising, though I succeeded 
 in modifying the vigour of the tilts. On one occasion the table tilted so 
 much that it over-balanced itself, and would probably have fallen to the 
 ground had it not been upheld by those round it." 
 
 Some of the tilts were given with great force and sharpness, as though 
 when raised to the full height it desired, a powerful spring were released, 
 snapping the two legs down on the floor, so that the noise could be heard 
 all over and outside the house. 
 
 Experiment V. 
 
 April 8th. Five Members present. At about 8.30 all present sat down 
 to a large loo table which, in a few minutes, began to sway and tilt 
 in a very lively manner, and it continued these movements from 12 to 
 15 minutes, when it began to take rotatory movements, which were rapidly 
 accelerated, and the speed became so great, that the experimenters dropt 
 off one after another from fatigue, and the impossibility of running fast 
 enough and long enough to preserve his or her position. The table took 
 long circular sweeps round the room and at the same time rotated on its 
 base. The room is 22 feet wide and about 28 feet long. It has a smooth 
 floor with Persian carpets here and there which were put away from the 
 middle of the floor to prevent obstruction. 
 
 The table afterwards tilted twice, so that it stood with its rim on the 
 floor. The pillar, with its heavy foot base, standing of course at right 
 angles, and all quite clear of the floor. 
 
 Some of the company became alarmed at these violent proceedings, 
 and for a moment left the table; but being for the most part persuaded 
 
THE STJB-COMMITTEES. 395 
 
 to keep or resume their places, the table let itself down again gently 
 enough. 
 
 The operations lasted more than an hour, and consisted of such move- 
 ments as described, with the occasional rapping out of some unimportant 
 sentences, -which were not invariably courteous or complimentary to all 
 present. 
 
 Eegret was felt that so few of the members of the Sub-committee were 
 present this evening. 
 
 Experiment VI. 
 
 May, IZth. Five members present. A paid medium. The com- 
 pany sat about forty-five minutes with but slight indications of force. 
 Then some sentences were spelled out by rapping, and writing through 
 the medium's hand, and then the medium appeared to suffer a series of 
 spasmodic jerkings, dicing which he spoke of himself in the third person, 
 and answered to a variety of questions put by some of the Committee. 
 
 Nothing took place on this occasion to warrant any decided opinion as 
 to the nature of these occurrences, other than, that no test or satisfactory 
 evidence was given that any external foreign intelligence had been acting 
 through the medium. 
 
 The sitting continued about two hours. At times the table swayed 
 about a foot from one side to the other. It was the same loo table. 
 
 ■o-> <z» <■» 
 
396 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 LIST OP WORKS 
 
 ON 
 
 SPIEITUALISM, DEMONOLOGY, WITCHCEAFT, ANIMAL 
 
 MAGNETISM, SPIRITUAL THEOLOGY, MAGIC, AND 
 
 MEDICAL PSYCHOLOGY. 
 
 Adams, John S. — Answers to Seventeen Objections against Spiritual 
 
 Intercourse. 
 
 Eeview of Beecher's Eeport on the Spiritual Manifestations. 
 
 Ashburner, John, M.D. — Notes and Studies on the Philosophy of Animal 
 
 Magnetism and Spiritualism, &c. 
 Atkinson, H.G., F.G.S., — An Exposition of Spiritualism, London: 1862. 
 
 and Miss Harriet Martineau. Letters on Mesmerism. 
 
 Abbott, O The Davenport Brothers. 
 
 Abercrombie, John, M.D Inquiries concerning the Intellectual Powers. 
 
 Agrippa, H. Cornelius, of Eettesheim — De Occulta Philosophia. 
 
 Auguez, P. — Les Manifestations des Esprits. 
 
 Apocatastasis, The ; or, Progress Backwards. A new Tract for the Times. 
 
 Burlington (U.S.) : 1854. 
 Acqua, Euggero DalT. — Almanaco dello Spiritismo. Turin. 
 Buffum, Mrs. Adeline. — Spirits' Oil "Well, alias Artesian Well, near 
 
 Chicago. 
 Beecher, Eev. Charles. — A Eeview of the Spiritual Manifestations. New 
 
 York : 1853. 
 Bayley, Eev. Dr. — True Spiritualism. 
 Eobinson, Dr. — The Spirit Eapper. 
 Ballou, Eev. Adin. — An Exposition of Views respecting the principal 
 
 Facts, Causes, and Peculiarities involved in Spirit Manifestations; 
 
 together with interesting phenomenal statements and communi- 
 cations. London, 1852. 
 Barkas, Thomas P. — Outlines of Ten Years' Investigation into the 
 
 Phenomena of Modern Spiritualism. London : 1862. 
 
ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC. 897 
 
 Lecture on the Brothers Davenport. 
 
 Discourse on Modern Spiritualism and Seducing Spirits. 
 
 Bertolacci, William Eobert. — Christian Spiritualism. 
 
 Brigham, Joseph. — Messages from the Spirit of John Quincey Adams. 
 
 Birt, William Eedcliffe. — Table Moving Popularly Explained, with En- 
 quiry into Eeichenbach's Theory of an Od Force. Also an Inves- 
 tigation of the Spiritual Manifestations known as Spirit Eapping. 
 
 Boismont, A. Brierre de, M.D. — Hallucinations. A History and Explana- 
 tion of Apparitions, Visions, Dreams, Ecstacy, Magnetism, &c, 
 (Translated into English by Eobert T. Hulme.) 
 
 Bray, Charles. — On Force, its Mental and Moral Correlates, and on that 
 which is supposed to Underlie all Phenomena : with Speculations 
 on Spiritualism and other abnormal Conditions of Mind. 
 London: 1866. 
 
 Brittan, Prof. S. B., M.D. — Eeview of the Eev. Chas. Beecher's Eeport 
 concerning the Spiritual Manifestations. 
 
 Eeview of the Eev. C. M. Butler. 
 
 Eeview of the Eev. Asa Mahan on the Modern Mysteries. 
 
 The Tables Turned. 
 
 Man and His Eelations. New York : 1868. 
 
 and Dr. B. W. Eichmond. — Discussion of the Facts and Philosophy 
 
 of Ancient and Modern Spiritualism. New York : 1853. 
 
 Bushnell, Horace. — Nature and the Supernatural. 
 
 Bersot, Ernest. — Mesmer et le Magnetisme Animal. 
 
 Billot. G-. P., M.D. — Eecherches Psychologiques sur la Cause des Pheno- 
 menes Extraordinaires observes chez les Modernes Voyans impro- 
 prement dits Somnambules Magn&fciques, ou Correspondance sur le 
 Magnetisme Vital entre un Solitaire (i.e. GK P. B.) et M. Deleuze, 
 etc. Paris: 1839. 
 
 Bodin. — De'monomanie, 1580. 
 
 Bonamy, Michel. — La Eaison du Spiritisme. 
 
 Blackwell, Anna. — The Testimony of the Ages. 
 
 Boltinn, Apolon de. — The Dogmes de l'Eglise du Christ Expliques par le 
 Spiritisme (traduit du Eusse). 
 
 Brown, John P. — The Dervishes, or Oriental Spiritualism. London, 1868. 
 
 Buchner, Dr. Louis. — Kraft und Stoff. 
 
 Braid, James, M.E.C.S.E., &c— Neurypnology, 1843. 
 
 Magic, Witchcraft, Animal Magnetism, &c, 1852. 
 
 Observations on Trance, 1850. 
 
 Bauche, A. — Causeries Mesmeriennes. 
 Bonnemere. E. — Le Roman de 1'Avenir. 
 
398 LIST OP WORKS 
 
 Borreau, J. B. — Comment et pourquoi je suis devenu Spirite. 
 
 TBennett, J. Hughes, M.D. — The Mesmeric Mania of 1851, with a Physio- 
 logical Explanation of the Phenomena. Edinburgh: 1851. 
 
 Boguet. — Discours des Sorciers. Lyons : 1605. 
 
 Chauvet, Le docteur, de Tours. — Esprit, Force, et Matiere. 
 
 C M. — Instruction Pratique pour 1' Organisation des Groupes 
 
 Spirites. 
 
 Clowes, Eev. J., M.A. — Mediums; their Divine Origin and Important 
 Uses. 
 
 Charpignon Dr. — Physiologie, Medicine, et Metaphysique du Magnetisme, 
 1845. 
 
 Canalejas, Dr. Don Francisco de Paula. — Carta de un Espiritista. 
 
 Castle, M. A., M.D. — Phrenologie Spiritualiste : nouvelles Etudes de 
 Psychologic 
 
 Carpenter, William B., M.D. — Electro-Biology and Mesmerism (Quarterly 
 Eeview, October 1853). 
 
 Calcagnini. — Miscell., Magia Amatoria Antiqua, 1544. 
 
 Collignon, Mdme. E. — Entretiens Familiers sur le Spiritisme. 
 
 Colquhoun, J. C. — History of Magic, Witchcraft, &c. London : 1851. 
 
 Isis revelata. Edinburgh : 1836. 
 
 Crookes, William, F.E.S. — Spiritualism viewed by the Light of Modern 
 
 Science. London : 1870. 
 Chardel. — Esquisse de la Nature Humaine. 
 Cruikshank, George. — Discovery concerning Ghosts, with a Eap at the 
 
 Spirit-Eappers. 
 Cahagnet, L. Alph. — Arcanes de la Vie Future devoirs. (Translated into 
 
 English.) London: 1856. 
 
 Sanctuaire du Spiritualisme. Paris : 1851. 
 
 Encyclopedic Magnetique et Spirituelle. 
 
 Capron, E. W. — Modern Spiritualism. 
 Coleman, Benjamin. — Spiritualism in America. 
 
 Chase, Hon. Warren. — The Gist of Spiritualism. 
 
 Clark, Eev. Uriah. — Plain Guide to Spiritualism. 
 Crosland, Newton. — Apparitions : a New Theory. 
 
 -. Mrs. Newton. — Light in the Valley. My Experience of Spiritualism. 
 
 Cooper, Eobert. — Spiritual Experiences. 
 Chase, Frank. — The Spiritual Invention. 
 
 Cridge. — Epitome of Spirit-Intercourse: a Condensed view of Spiritualism. 
 Chevalier, J. O. — Experiences of Spiritualism ; or, the Adjuration of Spirits. 
 Courtney. — Eeview of Dr. Dod's Involuntary Theory of the Spiritual 
 Manifestations. 
 
ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC. 399 
 
 Chevillard, A Etudes Experimentales sur le Fluide Nerveux, et Solution 
 
 Definitive du Probleme Spirite, 1869. 
 Crowe, Catherine. — Night-side of Nature. 
 
 Spiritualism, and the Age we live in. 
 
 Ghost Stories, and Family Legends. 
 
 Carpenter, William. — Tracts on Tabooed Topics. 
 
 Consoni. — Varieta Elettro-Magnetico e Eelativa Spiegazione. 
 
 Close, Rev. F.— The Testers Tested, with an Appendix. 
 
 Table Moving not Diabolical. 
 
 Dyonis. — L'Ame, son Existence, ses Manifestations. 
 
 Dozon, Henri. — Revelations d' outre Tombe. 
 
 ReVue. V 
 
 Danskin, W. A. — How and Why I became a Spiritualist. ^--^_ 
 
 Davis, Dr. D. S. — Anthropomorphism Dissected and Spiritualism 
 Vindicated. 
 
 De Morgan, Mrs. — From Matter to Spirit. The Result of Ten Years' 
 Experience in Manifestations. With Preface by Professor De 
 Morgan. 
 
 Douglas, Miss. — Remarks with Reference to certain Phenomena. 
 
 Dupotet de Sennevoy, Baron J. — Cours de Magne'tisme. Paris : 1840. 
 
 La Magie Devoilee. Paris : 1852. 
 
 Traits Complet de Magnetisme Animal. Paris : 1856. 
 
 Deleuze. — Instruction Pratique sur le Magnetisme Animal. Paris : 1846. 
 
 Bibliotheque du Magnetisme Animal. 
 
 Debay. — Les Mysteres du Sommeil, et du Magnetisme. 
 
 Dendy, Walter Cooper. — Philosophy of Mystery. 
 
 A Gleam of the Spirit- Mystery. 
 
 Dodds, Dr. John Bovee. — Spirit Manifestations Examined and Explained. 
 
 The Philosophy of Electrical Psychology. 
 
 Davis, Andrew Jackson. — The Principles of Nature, her Divine Revela- 
 tions, and a Voice to Mankind. 
 
 The Philosophy of Special Providences : a Vision. 
 
 The Magic Staff : an Autobiography. A well-authenticated 
 
 History of the Domestic, Social, Psychical, and Literary career 
 of the Author, with his remarkable experience as a Clairvoyant 
 and Seer. 
 
 The Great Harmonia : being a Philosophical Revelation of the 
 
 Natural, Spiritual, and Celestial Universe. In five volumes. 
 
 The Philosophy of Spiritual Intercourse : being an Explanation of 
 
 Modern Mysteries. 
 
 
t- 
 
 400 ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC, 
 
 The Harmonial Man ; or, Thoughts for the Age. 
 
 Free Thoughts concerning Religion ; or, Nature v. Theology. 
 
 The Penetralia; being Harmonial Answers to Important Questions. 
 
 The History and Philosophy of Evil, with suggestions for more 
 
 ennobling Institutions and Philosophical Systems of Education. 
 
 The Harbinger of Health. Containing more than three hundred 
 
 medical prescriptions, given in the light of the Author's Clair- 
 voyant or " superior " condition, with practical hints and sugges- 
 tions. 
 
 Answers to Questions. Answers to ever-recurring Questions from 
 
 the People. 
 
 Morning Lectures : a series of Discourses upon a variety of im- 
 portant topics. 
 
 The Organisation and Management of Children's Progressive 
 
 Lyceums. 
 
 The Approaching Crisis. 
 
 The Present Age and Inner Life. 
 
 Death and the After Life. 
 
 Arabula ; or, the Divine Guest : containing a New Collection of 
 
 Gospels. 
 
 A Stellar Key to the Summer Land. 
 
 Dazur, Victor. — Le Regiment Fantastique. 
 Denis, Ferdinand. — Sciences Occultes. 
 
 Monde Enchante. 
 
 Edmonds, Hon. John Worth. — Spiritual Tracts. (Including his Letters 
 
 to the New York Tribune.) 
 What is Death ? 
 
 and George T. Dexter, M.D. — Spiritualism. 2 vols. 
 
 Edwards, Eev. Henry, D.D., L.L.D. — The Doctrine of the Supernatural 
 
 Established. 
 Elliot. — Mysteries ; or, Glimpses of the Supernatural. 
 Emmett, J. F., B.A. — Spirit Dialogues; or, Voices from above, around, and 
 
 beneath; including a revealed Theory of Universal Cosmogony; 
 
 and the peculiar formation of the Planet Earth. (Translated from 
 
 the French.) 
 Edwards, Wm. — Mesmerism : its Practice and Phenomena. 
 Esdaile, James, M.D. — Clairvoyance, Natural and Mesmeric. 
 Elliott, John Henry. — A Refutation of Modern Spiritualism. 
 Edoux, E. V. — Appel des Vivants aux Esprits des Morts. 
 Ennemoser. J., M.D. — Ahleitung zur Mesmerischen Praxis. Stuttgart; 1852. 
 
 Geschichte des Thierischen Magnetismus. Leipzig : 1844. 
 
ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC. 401 
 
 Geschichte der Magie. Leipzig : 1 844. 
 
 Ferguson, Eev. Jesse Babcock, A.M., L.L D. — Supramundane Facts in the 
 Life of: including Twenty Years' Observations of Preternatural 
 Phenomena. Edited by T. L. Nichols, M.D. 
 
 A Record of Communications from the Spirit-spheres, with In- 
 contestable Evidence of Personal Identity. With Explanatory 
 Observations. 
 
 -vj Fowler. — Modern Spiritualism. Its Truth, its Errors, and its Dangers. 
 
 Fowler, J. H. — New Testament Miracles and Modern Miracles. The com- 
 parative amount of experience for each; the nature of both; 
 testimony of a* hundred witnesses. An Essay read before the 
 Divinity School] Cambridge, U.S.A. 
 
 Feuchtersleben, Baron /von, M.D. — Medical Psychology. (Translated for 
 the Sydenham Society, by H. Evans Lloyd.) 
 
 Flammarion, Camille. — La Pluralite des Mondes Habites. 
 
 Les Habitants de 1' Autre Monde. 
 
 Figuier, L. — Histoire du Merveilleux. 
 
 Faraday, Professor, F.E.S. — Observations on Mental Education. 
 
 Forbes, J., M.D. — Mesmerism True — Mesmerism Fabe. 
 
 Garcin. — Le Magnetisme Explique par lui-meme. 
 
 Gougenot des Mousseaux, Le Chevalier. — La Magie au Dix-neuvieme 
 
 Siecle. 
 Gautier Theophile. — Spirite : Nouvelle fantastique. 
 Grand, Dr. — Lettre d'un Catholique sur le Spiritisme. 
 Glanville, Joseph. — Sadducismus Triumphatus. London : 1681. 
 Gorres. — Christliche Mystik. 
 Graesse. — Bibliotheca Magise. Leipsic : 1843. 
 
 Gregory, Professor. — Letters on Animal Magnetism. Edinburgh : 1851. 
 Gordon. — A Three-fold Test of Modern Spiritualism. 
 Grant, Elder Miles and Eev. J. S. Loveland. — Discussion of Spiritualism 
 
 and Immortality, at the Melodeon, Boston. 
 Green, Frances H. — Biography of Mrs. Semantha Mettler, and of the 
 
 "Wonderful Cures performed by her. 
 Gridley, J. A. — Astounding Facts from the Spirit World, witnessed at the 
 
 House of J. A. Gridley, Southampton, Mass., U.S.A. 
 Grimes, Prof. J. Stanley, and Leo H. Miller. — Great Discussion of Modern 
 
 Spiritualism, at the Melodeon, Boston. 
 Gasparin, Comte Agenor de. — Des Tables Tournantes ; du Surnaturel en 
 
 General et des Esprits. (Translated into English by E. W. 
 
 Eobert.) 
 Goodwin, Philip. — Mystery of Dreams.: Historically Discussed. 
 
 C C 
 
402 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 Guldenstubb£, Baron L. de. — Pneumatologie Positive et Expeninentale on 
 la Realite des Esprits et le Phenomene Merveilleux de FEcriture 
 directe. Paris: 1857. 
 
 — La Morale TJniverselle. 
 
 Gillson, Eev. E., M.A. — Table Talking, Disclosures of Satanic Wonders, 
 and Prophetic Signs : A Word for the Wise. 
 
 Pensees d'Outre Tombe. 
 
 Godfrey, Eev. N. S., S.C.L Table Moving Tested, and proved to be the 
 
 Eesult of Satanic Agency. 
 
 Table Moving, the Devil's Modern Masterpiece. London : 1853. 
 
 Theology of Table Turning, Spirit Eapping, and Clairvoyance, in 
 
 connection with Antichrist. 
 
 Glaybrook, Eev. A. — Table Turning a Fraud ; or, " Godfrey's Cordial." 
 Guppy Samuel. — Mary Jane ; or Spiritualism Chemically Explained, with 
 
 Spirit Drawings ; also Essays and Ideas (perhaps erroneous) of a 
 
 Child at School. 
 Haddock, Dr. — Psychology; or, the Science of the Soul. 
 
 Somnolism and Psychism. 
 
 Houat, le Docteur L. T. — Etudes et Seances Spirites. 
 
 Herrenschneider, Frederic La Religion et la Politique dans la Societe" 
 
 Moderne. 
 
 Holland, Henry, M.D. — Chapters on Mental Physiology. 
 
 Hammond, C. (medium) . — Light from the Spirit World. 
 
 Hardy, H Eesearches in Spirit Magnetism. 
 
 Hallock, E. T. — Eoad to Spiritualism. Four Lectures. 
 — '\~ Hare, Professor Robert, M.D. — Experimental Investigations of the Spirit 
 Manifestations, demonstrating the existence of Spirits and their 
 communications with Mortals. Doctrine of the Spirit-world re- 
 specting Heaven, Hell, Morality, and God, &c. 
 
 Lectures on Spiritualism. 
 
 Harvey, Rev. C. H. — Millennial Dawn; or, Spiritual Manifestations Tested. 
 
 Hayden, Rev. W. — Phenomena of Modern Spiritualism. 
 
 Home, Daniel Dunglass. — Incidents in My Life. 
 
 Howitt, W. — History of the Supernatural in all Ages and Nations. 2 vols. 
 
 Throwing Stones, and other Substances, by Spirits. 
 
 What Spiritualism has taught. 
 
 < — Hall, S. C— The Use of Spiritualism. 
 
 Hopps, Rev. J. Page. — Six Months' Experience at Home of Spirit Com- 
 munion. 
 Hornung, D. — Neue Geheimnisse des Tages durch Geistes Magnetismus. 
 
 Neueste Erfahrungen aus dem Geisterleben. 
 
ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC. 403 
 
 Heinrich Heine, der Unsterbliche. 
 
 Hardinge, Einrua. — Extemporaneous Addresses. 
 
 Modern Spiritualism in America. 
 
 Hermes. — Les Forces Physiques Inconnues a propos des Freres Davenport. 
 Hern, J. P. — Bible Reply to the Modern Delusion. 
 Hallowell, Rev. H. — Polity of the Kingdom of Darkness. 
 Hugo Vamp ; or, Table Turning Electrical. 
 
 Johnston, James. — Intercourse with Angels; or, the Second Coining of the 
 Lord, our Great Creator and Everlasting Redeemer. 
 
 Last Legacy, and Solemn Information. 
 
 The Everlasting Church : as represented in the remarkable manu- 
 scripts entitled " Intercourse with Angels." 
 
 Jones, John. — Man : Physical, Apparitional, and Spiritual. "With Illus- 
 trations from the Natural and Supernatural. 
 
 Jeanne d'Arc. — Histoire de, Dictee par elle-meme. 
 
 Jacob, Zouave. — Les Pense"es du. 
 
 Kerner, Justinus, M.D. — Die Seherin von Prevorst. (Translated into 
 English by Mrs. Crowe.) 
 
 Die Zwei Besessener. 
 
 Die Somnambiilen Tische. Zur Geschichte und Erkliirungen dieser 
 
 Erscheinung. Stuttgart : 1853. 
 
 Kardec, Allan. — Le Livre des Esprits. 
 
 L'Evangile selon le Spiritisme. 
 
 Le Livre des Mediums. 
 
 La Genese les Miracles et les Predictions. 
 
 Le Ciel et L'Enfer. 
 
 Ker, Rev. W. — Immortality, Eternal Punishment, and the State of Sepa- 
 rate Souls. 
 
 Kieser — Archiv fur den thierischen Magnetismus. 
 
 Lewis, E. "W\, M.D. — The Spiritual Reasoner. 
 
 Lumb, Rev. John. — Spirit Rapping and Modern Necromancy. 
 _Lee, Edwin, M.D. — Animal Magnetism, and Magnetic Lucid Somnam- 
 bulism. 1866. 
 
 Lecture on Animal Magnetism, &c. 1849. 
 
 Report upon the Phenomena of Clairvoyance, or Lucid Somnam- 
 bulism. 1813. 
 
 Loveland, E. W. — The Kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 Linton, C. — The Healing of the Nations. With Appendix by N. P. 
 
 Talmadge. New York : 1855. 
 Loth, Florent. — Abregd de la Doctrine Spirite. 
 Lamothe-Langon. — Inquisition de France. 
 
 c c 2 
 
404 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 Leloyer. — Histoire des Spectres. Paris : 1605. 
 -Lytton, Eight Hon. Lord. — A Strange Story. 
 Llorente. — The Spanish Inquisition. 
 Millet. — Cours de Magnetisme. 
 Mirville, Marquis de. — La Pneuniatologie. 
 
 Des Esprits et de leurs Manifestations Fluidiques. 
 
 Maitland, Eev. S. E., D.D., F.E.S., F.S.A. — Superstition and Science. (In 
 Eeply to the Zoist, Professor Faraday, &c.) 
 
 Mandell. — Evangel of the Spheres. 
 
 McWalter, J. G. — The Modern Mystery. 
 
 Mesmerism, Spiritualism, "Witchcraft and Miracle. 
 
 Maude, William. — Spiritualism Prophetically Considered. 
 
 Madden, E. E., F.E.C.S., M.E.I. A. — Phantasmata; or, Illusions and 
 Fanaticisms of Protean Forms, productive of Great Evils. 
 
 Morgan, E.C. — On Table Miracles. 
 
 M D Lo Spiritismo. Pignerol. 
 
 Michelet, J. — La Sorciere. 
 
 McDonald, Eev. W. — Spiritualism identical with Ancient Sorcery, New 
 Testament Demonology, and Modern Witchcraft. 
 
 Mahan, Eev. Asa, President of Cleveland College, Ohio. — Modern Mys- 
 teries Explained and Exposed. 
 
 Magic and Pretended Miracles. 
 
 Mattison. — Spirit-Eapping Unveiled. 
 
 Morgan, E. G. — Inquiry into Table Turning and Spiritualism. 
 
 Macario, Dr.— Du Sommeil et Du Somnambulisme. 
 
 Mangle, Edward, A.M. — Spiritualism Fairly Tried. 
 
 Maury, A La Magie et L'Astrologie. 
 
 Les Fees. 1843. 
 
 Mayo, Herbert, M.D On the Truths contained in Popular Superstitions i 
 
 with an Account of Mesmerism. 
 Morin, A S. — Du Magnetisme, et des Sciences Occultes. Paris : 1861. 
 
 Alcide. — Philosophic Magnetique. Paris : 1855. 
 
 Magie du XLXme. Siecle. 1860. 
 
 Newton, A. E., and Mrs.— The Ministry of Angels Eealized. 
 
 Answer to Charges of Belief in Modern Eevelations, &c. 
 
 Nichols, Thomas Low, M.D.— Biography of the Brothers Davenport. 
 Nangle, Eev. Edw. — Spiritualism Fairly Tried, and its Phenomena Traced 
 to their True Cause. 
 — Novra, Henry. — Spirit Eapping made Easy, 
 Neale, Eev. J. — The Unseen World. 
 
ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC. 405 
 
 Nus, Eugene. — Les Grands Mysteres. 
 
 Owen, Hon. Eobert Dale. — Footfalls on the Boundary of Another World, 
 
 with Narrative Illustrations. 
 Oberlin. — Berichte eines Yisionars iiber den Zustand der Seelen nach dem 
 
 Tode. 1837. 
 Peron, S. Don Alverico. — La Formula del Espiritismo. 
 
 Un sueiio filosofico. 
 
 Psellus, Michael. — Energie des Demons. 1050. 
 
 Paracelsus. — Opera Omnia. Geneva : 1658. 
 
 Perty, Prof. — Mystiche Erscheinungen der Menschlichen Natur. 
 
 Packard and Loveland. — Spirit Minstrel. A collection of ninety Familiar 
 
 Tunes and Hymns, appropriate to Meetings for Spiritual Inter- 
 
 coirrse. 
 Penny, E. B. — Mystical Philosophy and Spirit Manifestations; Selections 
 
 from the Correspondence of Louis Claude de Saint Martin, and 
 
 Baron Kirchberger. Translated and Edited by Edward Burton 
 
 Penny. 
 Powell, J. H. — Spiritualism : its Facts and Phases. 
 
 Mediumship : its Laws and Conditions. 
 
 Putnam, Allen. — Spirit Works, Real, but not Miraculous. 
 
 Natty, a Spirit; his Portrait and his Life. 
 
 Mesmerism, Spiritualism, Witchcraft, and Miracle. Boston, U.S. 
 
 1858. 
 
 Puysegur, Armand Marie Jacques, Marquis de. — Appel aux Savans ob- 
 servateurs du dix neuvieme siecle de la Decision portee par leurs 
 predecesseurs contre le Magnetisme Animal. Paris : 1813. 
 
 Du Magnetisme Animal. Paris : 1807. 
 
 Recherches, Experiences, Observations Physiologiques sur l'Homme 
 
 dans l'Etat de Somnambulisme. Paris: 1811. 
 
 Pond, Dr. E. — Familiar Spirits and Spiritual Manifestations. 
 
 Pugh, Eev. Giles. — Spiritualism: an Old Epidemic under a New Phase. 
 
 Petetin, Dr.— De 1' Electricity Animale. 
 
 Page, C. Gr. — Psychomancy. Spirit Rapping and Table Tapping Exposed. 
 
 Pattison, John, M.D. — Spirit Rapping in Glasgow in 1864 : A true Narra- 
 tive. By One of those Present. 
 
 Paul, Bholanauth, M.A., Third Teacher Hindoo School. — A Discourse on 
 Spiritualism. Calcutta: 1867. 
 
 Prichard, John, F.R.C.S.— A Few Words of Table Talk about Table 
 Spirits, and the Rev. N. S. Godfrey's Incantations. 
 
 Pezzani, Andre. — La Plurality des Existences de l'Ame. 
 
 Les Bardes Druidiques. 
 
406 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 - Lettres sur la question du Somrueil, du Somnambulisnie et des 
 Tables Tournantes. Lyons : 1855. 
 
 Eoustaing, J. B — Spiritisnie Chretien, ou Eevelation de la Eevelation. 
 
 Les Quatres Evangiles. 
 
 Eatcliffe, John Nelten. — Fiends, Ghosts and Spirits, including an account 
 of the Origin and Nature of Belief in the Supernatural. 1854. 
 
 Randolph, Dr. Paschal, B. — Dealings with the Dead. The Human Soul — 
 its Migrations and its Transmigrations. 
 
 The Unveiling ; or, what I think of Spiritualism. Partly in oppo- 
 sition to Spiritualism : this writer has since again become one of 
 its most thorough and earnest advocates. 
 
 Guide to Clairvoyance. 
 
 — Eedman, G-. — Mystic Hours, or Spiritual Experiences. 
 
 Eich, Elihu. — Glimpses of the Supernatural. Articles contributed to the 
 Encyclopaedia Metrojpolitana, by the Eev. G. Smedley, W. Cooke 
 Taylor, Eev. H. Thompson, and Elihu Eich. Edited by Elihu 
 Eich, and first published in a separate volume under the title of 
 The Occult Sciences. 
 
 Eoessinger, M.D. — Journal de l'Aine. 
 
 Fragment sur L'Electricite Universelle. 
 
 Eutter, J. O. N., F.E.A.S. — Human Electricity and Magnetism. 
 
 Eamsay. — Spiritualism, a Satanic Delusion, and a Sign of the Times. 
 
 Eogers, E. C. — Philosophy of Mysterious Agents, Human and Mundane ; 
 or, the Dynamic Laws and Eelations of Man, embracing the 
 Natural Philosophy of the Phenomena styled " Spiritual Mani- 
 festations." 
 
 A Discussion on the Automatic Powers of the Brain; being a 
 
 Defence against the Eev. Charles Beecher's Attack upon the 
 " Philosophy of Mysterious Agents" in his "Eeviewof Spiritual 
 Manifestations." 1853. 
 
 Eicard. — Traite du Magnetisme Animal. 
 
 Eymer, J. S. — Spirit Manifestations. London : 1857. 
 
 Eose, J., Medium, — Eevelations du Monde des Esprits, Dissertations 
 
 Spirites obtenues par. Paris : 1862. 
 Eeichenbach, Baron Karl von. — Dynamics of Magnetism, Electricity, 
 
 Heat, Light, Crystallization and Chemism in their Eelation to 
 
 Vital Forces. (Translated by Dr. Ashburner— Bailliere : 1851 — 
 
 and by Professor Gregory.) 
 
 Odic Magnetic Letters. (Translated by J. S. Hittell.) 
 
 Eichard. — Los Eevolutions Inevitables. 
 
 Les Lois de Dieu et 1' Esprit Moderne. 
 
 Eemigius. — Demonolatria. 1569. 
 
ON SPIRITUALISM, ETC. 407 
 
 Southson, Eev. L. H The Word of God and Spirit Manifestations. 
 
 Smith, Francis H. — My Experiences ; or, Footprints of a Presbyterian to 
 Spiritualism. 
 
 Mrs. E. Oakes. — Shadow-land; or, the Seer. 
 
 Snow, Eev. Herman. — Spirit Intercourse ; containing Incidents of Per- 
 sonal Experience while investigating the Phenomena of Spirit 
 Thought and Action, with various communications through him- 
 self as Medium. 
 
 Spicer, Henry. — Sights and Sounds. The Mystery of the Day. Com- 
 prising an entire History of the Spirit Manifestations. 1853. 
 
 Facts and Fantasies. A sequel to Sights and Sounds. 
 
 Strange Things Among us. 
 
 Spiritual Instructor, The. — Containing Facts and the Philosophy of 
 
 Spiritual Intercourse. 
 Spiritualist, The. — Being a short Exposition of Psychology. 
 Squirrell, Elizabeth. — Autobiography of, and Selections from her writings ; 
 
 together with an examination and defence of her statements : also 
 
 facts and opinions illustrative and suggestive, by one of her 
 
 watchers (D. Gr. Goyder ?). 
 Stence, Cyrus. — Natural History of Apparitions. 
 
 Supernatural niumination. — Translated from the French, by Major Blight. 
 Szapary, Comte de. — Tables Tournantes. 
 Stecki, H.-^Le Spiritism e dans la Bible. 
 Stehr, L. — Der Magnetismus als Urkraft. Berlin : 1865. 
 Spear, J. Murray — The Educator. 
 
 Messages from the Superior State, from the Spirit of the Eev. 
 
 John Murray. 
 
 Salverte, Eugene — Sciences Occultes. 
 Shorter, Thomas.— The Two Worlds. 
 
 Confessions of a Truth Seeker. 
 
 Samson. G. W. — Spiritualism Tested ; or, the Facts of its History Classi- 
 fied, and their Causes in Nature verified from Modern and Ancient 
 Testimonies (The first edition was published under the title " To 
 Daimonion ; or, the Spirit Medium. By Travers Oldfield. 
 
 Stilling, Jung. — Theory der Geisterkunde. 
 
 Secrets of the Invisible World Disclosed; or Universal History of Appari- 
 tions. 1738. 
 
 Soldan. — Histoire des Proces de Sorcellerie, 1843. 
 
 Sauvage, Elie. — Mirette : Eoman Spirite. 
 
 Scifoni Lo Spiritismo. Turin. 
 
 Table Turning and Table Talking. — Eeports of Experiments, &c, with. 
 Professor Faraday's Explanation. 
 
t 
 
 408 LIST OF WORKS 
 
 Tiffany, Joel. — Spiritualism Explained — Twelve Lectures. 
 Teste, Dr. — Manual of Animal Magnetism. 
 Thaumaturgia, or Elucidations of the Marvellous. 
 Tuttle, Hudson. — Arcana of Nature. 
 
 Scenes in the Spirit World. 
 
 Tiedemann — Disputatio de qusestione, quae f uerit artium magicarum 
 
 origo. 1787. 
 Tournier, V. — Le Spiritisme devant la Eaison. 
 Townsend, Rev. C. H — Facts in Mesmerism. 
 
 Mesmerism proved True. 
 
 Vaughan, Robert A. — Letter and Spirit. A Discourse on Modern Philo- 
 sophical Spiritualism. 
 
 V , H. — La Eemme et la Philosophie Spirite. 
 
 Vavasseur. — Echos Poetiques d' outre Tombe. 
 
 Van Helmont, J. B. — Opera Omnia, Francos. 1682. 
 
 Werner Guardian Spirits. 
 
 Wilkinson, W. M. — Spirit Drawings. A Personal Narrative. 
 
 A Month's Collection of Facts in Spiritualism. 
 
 The Revival, in its Physical, Psychical, and Religious Aspects. 
 
 Garth, Dr. J. J.- — A Proposal to treat Lunacy by Spiritualism. 
 
 Evenings with Mr. Home and the Spirits. 
 
 Woodman, J. C. — Three Lectures on Spiritualism, in reply to W. T. 
 
 Dwight, D.D. 
 Wilson, Rev. R. P. — Lectures on Spiritual Science. 
 
 Spirit, Discourses through. 
 
 Wallace, Alfred R., F.Z.S.— The Scientific Aspect of the Supernatural. 
 Whiting, A. B., and Rev. S. Jones. — Three Nights' Debate on the Evi- 
 dences of Modern Spiritualism. 
 Webster, Mrs. B. — Scepticism and Spiritualism. 
 Warner, G. O. — Supernal Theology ; or, Life in the Spheres. 
 Wright, Thomas. — Narratives of Sorcery, &c. 1851. 
 Welton, Thomas, F.S.A. — Fascination; or, the Art of Electro-Biology. 
 Welby, H.— Mysteries of Life, Death, and Futurity. 
 
 Predictions Realized in Modern Times. 
 
 Williams, Howard, M.A.— The Superstitions of Witchcraft. 1865. 
 
 Wier, Johan. — De Prestigiis. 
 
 Wood, Alexander, M.D. — What is Mesmerism? Edinburgh: 1851. 
 
 Xefolius, Manuel de, 1788 ; redige" en 1862. 
 
 Y-a-t-il une Vie Future ? Par un Revenant. 
 
 Zillah, the Child-Medium. 
 

 INDEX. 
 
 Animal Magnetism, Mr. Eobert 
 Chambers' and Professor Gre- 
 gory's opinion as to its identity 
 with the force producing- the so- 
 called Spiritual phenomena, 246 
 
 Apparitions, remarkable accounts 
 of, — by Lord Lindsay, 207; the 
 
 Hon. Mrs. E , 128; Mr. Jenc- 
 
 ken, 120; Mrs. Eowcroft, 149; 
 Mr. Varley, 160 ; Mr. D. D. Home, 
 189, 192; Miss Blackwell, 329; 
 Mrs. Honywood, 366; Mr. Per- 
 cival, 222; Spirit hands seen or 
 touched, 134, 140 ,199, 120, 211 
 
 Appointment of the Committee, vi. 
 
 Arnold, Mr. Edwin, Letter from, 
 258 
 
 Atkinson, Mr. H. G-., Supplemen- 
 tary Eeport by, 104 
 
 Atmosphere, Spiritual manifesta- 
 tions influenced by the condition 
 of the, 111, 114, 240 
 
 Blackwell, Miss Anna, evidence 
 of, 220; paper by, 284 
 
 Blanchard, Mr. E. L., Evidence 
 of, 133 
 
 Borthwick, Lord, Evidence of, 150 
 Bradlaugh, Mr. Charles, Letter 
 
 from, 279 
 Burns, Mr., Evidence of, 151 ; paper 
 
 by, 355 
 Carpenter, Dr. W. B., Letter from, 
 
 266 
 Certificate of Baptism discovered 
 
 by the aid of spirits, 179 
 Certificate of Death discovered 
 
 by the aid of spirits, 215 
 Chambers, Mr. Eobert, Letter from, 
 
 246 
 Chevalier, Mr., Evidence of, 217 
 Childs, Mr., Evidence of, 144 
 Clairvoyance, Instances of, 164, 
 
 185, 216, 360 
 Coleman, Mr. Benjamin, Evidence 
 
 of, 137 
 Committee, formation and list of 
 
 members of, vi. ; Eeport of, 1 ; 
 
 minutes of, 108 
 Communications, Eeport upon the 
 
 character of spiritual, 91 
 Conditions for the obtaining of 
 
 manifestations, 23-6, 110 
 
410 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Cox, Mr. Serjeant, Paper by, re- 
 viewing the Eeports of Dr. Ed- 
 munds, Mr. Jefferyand Mr. Geary, 
 96 
 
 Cox, Mrs., Evidence of, 194 
 
 Ce.osla.nd, Mr. Newton, Letter 
 from, 245 
 
 Crystals, Evidence with regard to, 
 184, 206 
 
 Cukes effected by spirit aid, 152, 
 158, 161, 194 
 
 Damiani, Signor G., Evidence of, 
 194 
 
 Davenports, Account of Seance 
 with the, 61 
 
 Davet, Dr., Letter from, 232 
 
 Death, Communication respecting, 
 20 
 
 Devil, the Phenomena ascribed to 
 the agency of the, 205, 217, 223 
 
 Dickens, Charles, alleged apparition 
 of, 329 
 
 Difficulties in the way of spiritual 
 communication, 110 
 
 Direct Drawings by Spirits, 143, 
 150, 154 
 
 Dixon, Dr. J., Letter from, 243 
 
 Douglas, Miss, Evidence of, 209 
 
 Dreams, Accounts of remarkable, 
 161, 163 
 
 Editing Committee, List of the 
 Members of, 51 n 
 
 Edmunds, Dr. James, Chairman of 
 the Committee, Counter Eeport 
 by, 50; Delineation of the Charac- 
 ter of, by Mr. J. Murray Spear, 53 
 
 Electro-Biologic Phenomena, the 
 Conditions of 'Spiritual' Mani- 
 festations unlike those considered 
 necessary for the production of, 25 
 
 Elongations, 119, 207, 213 
 Eyre, Mr. Manuel, Evidence of, 179 
 Faulkner, Mr., Evidence of, 225 
 Favre, M. Leon, Letter from, 280 
 Fire Tests, 119, 208, 209, 361, 369 
 Flammarion, M. Camille, Paper by 
 
 338 
 Flowers brought by Spirits, 153, 
 
 200, 372 
 Foster, the Medium, Account of 
 
 seance with, 135 
 Fox, Miss Catherine, Account of 
 
 seances with, 165 
 Friswell, Mr. J. Hain, Evidence 
 
 of, 223 
 Fruit brought by Spirits, 153 
 Fusedale, Mr. F., Letter from, 255 
 Future Events Foretold, 158, 162, 
 
 168, 177, 180, 201, 210, 337 
 Geary, Mr. Grattan,Counter Eeport 
 
 by, 92 
 Glendinning, Mr. Andrew, Letter 
 
 from, 260 
 Glover, Mr., Evidence of, 205 
 Guppy, Mr. Samuel, Notes of Seances 
 
 by, 371 ; letter from, 67 
 Guppy, Mrs., Accounts of Seances 
 
 with, 63, 153-4, 277 
 Hardinge, Mrs. Emma, Evidence 
 
 of, 109 
 Haunted Houses, Accounts of, 
 
 260-1, 281 
 Hockley, Mr., Evidence of, 184 
 Home, Mr. D.D., Evidence of, 187 ; 
 
 Accounts of Seances with, 47, 73, 
 
 127-8, 137, 144, 147, 150 
 Honywood, Mrs,, Evidence of, 127 
 Houghton, Miss, Evidence of, 
 
 153. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 411 
 
 Howitt, Mr. "William, Letter from, 
 
 235 
 Huxley, Prof., Letter from, 229 ; 
 
 Second letter from, 278 
 Identity of Spirits, 122 
 Information afforded by Spirits, 
 proved to be correct, 130, 167, 171, 
 179, 185, 196, 215, 358, 360 
 lNFOE,MATioN,proved to beincorr ect, 
 
 204 
 Jeffry, Mr. Henry, Supplementary 
 
 Eeport by, 90 
 Jence^in, Mr. H. D., Paper by, 115 
 Jones, Mr. John, Evidence of, 145, 
 
 211, 212; Letter from, 242 
 Jones, Miss, Evidence of, 150 
 Kidd, Dr. Charles, Letter from, 254 
 Levitations, 117, 214 
 Lewes, Mr. George Henry, Letter 
 from, 230; Second Letter from, 263 
 Lewis, Mrs. Leetitia, Letterfrom, 
 
 280. 
 Lincoln, President, Account of 
 
 seance with, 112 
 Lindsay, Lord, Evidence of, 206, 213 
 Lowentbal, Mr., Evidence of, 183 
 Lytton, the Et. Hon. Lord, Letter 
 
 from, 240 
 Magician, compared to the modern 
 
 spiritual medium, 240. 
 Magnets for the production of 
 rapping sounds at spiritual se- 
 ances, Mr. Faulkner's evidence 
 respecting, 225 
 Marshall, Mrs., Seances with, 69, 
 141, 179, 195, 204, 223; letter 
 from, 79 
 Miracles, Eeply of Mr. "Wallace to 
 arguments against the proba- 
 bility of, 83 
 
 Musical Instruments played by 
 Spirits, 118, 128, 138, 146, 148, 
 194, 198, 205, 210, 249, 327, 346 
 
 Napoleon III., Seance with, related 
 by Mr. Home, 191 
 
 Objectivity of the phenomena, 
 proofs of the, 17 
 
 Pbrcival, Mr., Evidence of, 222 
 
 Pianofortes, Communications 
 made by raps on the strings of, 
 118 
 
 Pomar, the Countess de, Paper by, 
 338 * 
 
 Ee-incarnation, the Theory of, ex- 
 pounded, 284 
 
 Eeport of Committee, 1 ; Sub- 
 Committee, No. 1, 7; No. 2, 13 
 No. 3, 39; No. 4, 46; No. 5, 47 
 No. 6, 50; of Dr. Edmunds, 50 
 Mr. Jefferey, 90 ; Mr. Geary, 92 
 Mr. Atkinson, 104; Presented to 
 the Council of the London Dia- 
 lectical Society, 227; Eesolutions 
 of the Council thereon, v. ; Ee- 
 solution of the Committee to 
 print and publish, 228 
 
 Eobertson, Dr. J. Lockhart, Evi- 
 dence of, 247 
 
 Eowcroft, Mr., Evidence of, 210 
 
 Eowcroft, Mrs., Evidence of 149 
 
 Seances, alleged injurious effects of 
 continued attendance at,- 80 
 
 Second Sight, Instances of, 216, 
 217, 360 
 
 Sherratt, Mr. Thomas, Evidence 
 of, 152 
 
 Shorter, Mr. Thomas, Evidence of, 
 172 ; Letter from, 233 
 
 Simkiss, Mr. T. M , Evidence of, 129 
 
 Simpson, Mr. J. Hawkins, Letter 
 from, 259 
 
412 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 
 Spear,, Mr. J. Murray, Evidence of, 
 
 135 
 Spirit Forms, 120 
 Spirit Hands, 120, 199, 210, 211 
 Spirit Laughter, 128, 334 
 Spirit Voices, 118- 
 Spirits, Eeasons for believing the 
 
 phenomena 1 to be produced by, 
 
 167 ; able to distinguish colours, 
 
 371 
 Spiritualism, Eeasons for belief in, 
 
 201 ; Arguments in favour of, 338 
 Spiritualists, Eminent Foreign, 
 
 352 
 Squire, Mr. J. E. M., of Boston, 
 
 seance with related, 247 
 Sub-Committees, Eeports of, No. 1, 
 
 7; No. 2, 13; No. 3, 39; No. 4,46; 
 
 No. 5, 47; No. 6, 50; minutes of, 
 
 No. 1, 371 ; No. 3, 392 
 
 Trance - mediumship, Eeported 
 upon by Mr. Jeffery, 90 ; instances 
 of, 164 ; detrimental to the ner- 
 vous system, 131 
 
 Trollope, Mr. T. Adolphus, Letter 
 from, 277 
 
 Ttndall, Prof., Letter from, 265 
 
 Unconscious Cerebration, Exposi- 
 tion of the Theory of, 266. 
 
 Varley, Mr.C. F., Evidence of, 157 
 
 Wallace, Mr. A. E., Eeply of, to 
 Dr. Edmunds' Eeport, 82 
 
 Wilkinson, Dr. J. J. Garth, Letter 
 from, 234 
 
 Wilkinson, Mr. W. M., Letter 
 from, 230; Second letter from, 246 
 
 Writing by an unseen agent, 248 
 
 Writing through a medium, 250, 
 356 
 
 Zouave-Jacob, Signor Damiani's 
 evidence respecting, 198 
 
 FINIS. 
 

 %4 
 
 '"* $ 
 
 
 O y o » x "* ■ o ' 
 
 t . 8 , 
 
 
 <?- 
 
 -- 
 
 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 % 
 
 V 
 
 <> 
 
 x , . ^ -;° V 
 
 z 
 
 1 c « <* ,^ X « v ' 6 « O -0 c ° N C 4 ' 
 
 S S ^ 
 
 .0 
 
 •V s 
 
 U 
 
 ^ v 
 
 c 
 

 
 <* 
 
 
 
 % i* 
 
 ^ «* ** ' N°°- S-r* *°°- 
 
 1 • « 
 
 
 A"* 
 
 ^ * '33^r 
 
ffBi 
 
 WW 
 
 ■H 
 
 HHSfflBi 
 
 *$$£ 
 
 ■ 
 138 Hi 
 
 Mil Wm 
 
 jfl H Bra 
 
 HHHL 
 
 ttsSu hhh 
 
 EffiU HhI 
 
 «™,T 0F congress 
 
 021 069 861 9: 
 
 vM HUB 
 
 HBhSOHHmuUBL 
 
 pa 
 
 MMBBunr